L 


/ 


JOHN    G.  PATON 


MISSIONARY  TO  THE 


NEW    HEBRIDES 


EDITED   BY   HIS   BROTHER 


SECOND  PART 


€&itton 


FLEMING   H.  REVELL  COMPANY 
NEW  YORK          CHICAGO         TORONTO 

Publishers  of  Evangelical  Literature 


INTRODUCTORY   NOTE. 

BY   ARTHUR   T.    PIERSON,    D.D. 

'THHE  avidity  with  which  Part  I.  of  Mr.  Paton's 
-*•  remarkable  life-story  was  received  by  the 
public  in  England  has  been  no  surprise.  Before 
this  second  part  was  issued  from  the  press,  three 
thousand  copies  were  already  sold  ;  and  the  entire 
edition  of  five  thousand  was  so  soon  exhausted  that 
it  has  been  impossible  to  cope  with  the  demand. 

We  have  no  hesitation  in  pronouncing  this  second 
part  the  most  fascinating  narrative  of  missionary 
adventure  and  heroism  and  success  that  we  have 
ever  met.  This  volume  abounds  in  poetry  and 
pathos,  dramatic  incident  and  thrilling  experience, 
lit  up  by  the  golden  rays  of  a  delicate  and  unique 
humor.  It  reminds  one  of  a  varied  landscape  with 
bold  mountains  and  modest  valleys,  where  snow- 
crowned  summits  look  down  on  summer  gardens  ; 
where  cascades  fall  into  quiet  streams,  and  where 
all  the  marvels  of  light  and  shade  at  once  relieve 
and  diversify  the  scene.  The  twenty-two  miles' 
gallop  through  the  Australian  Bush  on  the  back 
of  Garibaldi,  which  made  the  inexperienced  rider 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE. 


drunk  with  excitement  and  fatigue ;  the  Ariwan 
woman  who,  judging  clothes  an  evidence  of  a  new 
heart,  approved  her  decided  conversion  by  coming 
into  chapel  having  her  person  grotesquely  adorned 
with  every  article  of  male  attire  which  she  could  beg 
or  borrow,  may  illustrate  the  comical  side  of  this 
charming  story.  The  three-  years  of  progress  among 
cannibals,  in  laying  foundations  of  Christian  families, 
schools,  churches,  and  even  social  order,  may  serve 
as  one  of  the  greatest  vindications,  through  all 
history,  of  that  Gospel  which  is  still  the  power  of 
God  and  the  wisdom  of  God  unto  salvation. 


["  T  is  a  true  joy  to  me,  that  I  am  enabled  to 
•*•  place  Part  Second  of  my  brother's  Auto- 
biography in  the  hands  of  the  Public  without 
undue  delay. 

The  amount  of  interesting  and  precious 
material,  entrusted  to  me  to  be  re-written  and 
prepared  for  the  Press,  has,  by  its  very  abun- 
dance and  variety,  landed  me  in  the  greatest 
perplexity.  Amidst  all  the  toil  and  anxiety 
of  producing  such  a  book,  my  only  painful 
experience  has  been  the  necessity  of  cutting 
out  page  after  page,  every  whit  as  beautiful 
and  valuable  as  any  of  the  pages  for  which 
room  has  been  found. 

That  observation  applies  very  specially  to 
the  "Letters,"  which  constitute  Chapter  IX. 
These  I  verily  regret  to  publish  in  mere  frag- 


ri  PREFACE. 

ments,  instead  of  in  their  own  rounded  com- 
pleteness. 

Two  whole  Chapters,  as  outlined  by  my 
brother,  I  am  sorrowfully  necessitated  to  omit, 
so  that  the  Life-Story  itself  may  not  be  too 
much  enlarged  or  overloaded.  The  one  refers 
to  "The  Kanaka,  or  Labour  Traffic  in  the 
South  Seas  "  ;  and  the  other  to  "  Annexation, 
and  the  Future  of  the  New  Hebrides."  Both 
are  of  vital  import  among  the  Public  Questions 
of  the  day ;  and,  in  the  discussion  of  both,  his 
position  and  opportunities  have  led  him  to  take 
a  not  inconsiderable  share.  But  the  claims  of 
what  may  more  properly  be  regarded  as  the 
Personal  Narrative  were  paramount;  and  the 
allotted  space,  within  the  limits  of  this  volume, 
left  me,  for  the  present  at  least,  no  other  choice. 

Readers  would  think  me  foolishly  uplifted, 
if  I  indicated  one-hundredth  part  of  the  chorus 
of  approbation,  that  has  reached  me  regarding 
Part  First  of  this  Autobiography.  My  best 
wish  for  the  Second  Volume  is  that  it  may  be 
similarly  welcomed;  and  that  it  may  bring  a 


PREFACE.  Til 

special  blessing  to  as  many  hearts  in  all  quarters 
of  the  world.  More  than  that  I  could  not 
reasonably  anticipate. 

JAMES  PATON, 
Editor. 

Glasgow, 

October,  1889. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  DAYSPRING. 

MM 

Preliminary  Note I 

Call  for  a  Mission  Ship 2 

A  Brutal  Captain 3 

Sun- Worshippers,  or  Slaves  ? 5 

The  Lights  of  Sydney 6 

Thrown  upon  the  Lord 7 

Mr.  Foss's  Open  Door 8 

Climbing  into  Pulpits 9 

Shipping  Company  for  Jesus 10 

The  Golden  Shower     .......  12 

Wanted  !    More  Missionaries 13 

Commissioned  to  Scotland 14 

Wayside  Incidents  of  Australian  Travel  16 

Lost  in  the  Bush 17 

Sinking  in  the  Swamp 2-1 

Put  through  my  Catechism 23 

"Do  for  the  Parson  !"      ,- '.i 24 

Crossing  the  Colony  on  Novel  Conditions  ...  25 

Pay-Day  at  a  Squatter's 29 

Three  Days  in  a  Public  House 31 

A  Meeting  among  the  Diggers    .....  35 

Camping  Out 37 

A  Squatter  Rescued    .......  39 

John  Gilpin's  Ride  through  the  Bush ....  40 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  II. 
AMONG    THE  ABORIGINES. 

PACK 

A  Fire- Water  Festival        ......      47 

At  Tea  with  the  Aborigines 48 

"  Black  Fellow  all  Gone  ! "         .        .        .        .        .50 

The  Poison-Gift  of  Civilization 51 

The  "Scattering "of  the  Blacks 52 

The  "  Brute-in-human-shape "  Theory        ...      54 
The  Testimony  of  Nora       ...  •        •      55 

Nathaniel  Pepper  and  their  "  Gods  ".        ...      57 

Smooth  Stone  Idols 58 

Rites  and  Ceremonies ....        .        .        .      59 

"  Too  Much  Devil-Devil " 60 

The  Quest  for  Idols 61 

Visit  to  Nora  in  the  Camp .63 

Independent  Testimonies    ......      65 

Nora's  own  Letters 68 

The  Aborigines  in  Settlements   .       .        .       .        .71 

CHAPTER  IIL 
7*0  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

Dr.  Inglis  on  the  Mission  Crisis .        ....      73 
Casting  Lots  before  the  Lord      .        .        .        .        .74 

Struck  by  Lightning .75 

A  Peep  at  London .76 

A  Heavenly  Welcome 77 

The  Moderator's  Chair 78 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  and  Free  Church      .      80 

Tour  through  Scotland 82 

A  Frosted  Foot .        .      83 

The  Children's  Holy  League 84 

Missionary  Volunteers         .        .        .  .        .85 

A  God-provided  Help-Mate 86 

Farewell  to  the  Old  Family  Altar       .        .  .88 

First  Peep  at  the  Dayspring       .....      90 


CONTENTS. 


PAGF 

The  Dayspring  in  a  Dead- Lock        ....      91 

Tokens  of  Deliverance •      93 

The  John  W illiams  and  the  Dayspring      .        .        .95 
Australia's  Special  Call       ......      98 


CHAPTER  IV. 
CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

First  of  Missionary  Duties  ...*.»  100 

Mare"  and  Noumea 101 

The  French  in  the  Pacific   ......  103 

The  Curasao.  Affair 104 

The  "  Gospel  and  Gunpowder  "  Cry  ....  105 

The  Missionaries  on  their  Defence     ....  106 

The  Mission  Synod's  Report 107 

The  Shelling  of  the  Tannese  Villages         ...  109 

Public  Meeting  and  Presbytery in 

Fighting  at  Bay  .        .        .        .        .        .        .        .114 

Federal  Union  in  Missions 115 

A  Fiery  Furnace  at  Geelong        .        .        .        .        .  116 

Results  of  Australian  Tour .119 

New  Hebrides  Mission  Adopted  by  Colonies     .        .  120 

CHAPTER  V. 
SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

The  John  Williams  on  the  Reef        .       .        ,       .123 

A  Native's  Soliloquy  .......  124 

Nowar  Pleading  for  Tanna.        .        .        .        .        .  125 

The  White  Shells  of  Nowar 126 

The  Island  of  Aniwa  .......  127 

First  Landing  on  Aniwa      ......  129 

The  Site  of  our  New  Home         .....  130 

"Me  no  Steal!".        .        .     " 131 

House-Building  for  God      ......  132 


xii  CONTENTS. 


PACK 

Native  Expectations    .......    135 

Tafigeitu  or  Sorcery    .        .        .        .        .        .        .136 

The  Miracle  of  Speaking  Wood 138 

Perils  through  Superstition 139 

The  Mission  Premises — a  City  of  God        .        .        .141 
Builders  and  their  Wages  ......     142 

Great  Swimming  Feat        ......     144 

Stronger  than  the  "  Gods  "  of  Aniwa  .       .        .        .145 

CHAPTER  VI. 
FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

Navalak  and  Nemeyan  on  Aniwa       ....    149 

Taia  the  "  Orator  " 150 

The  Two  next  Aneityumese  Teachers        .        .       •    151 

In  the  Arms  of  Murderers 152 

Our  First  Aniwan  Converts        .       .        .        .        .     153 

Litsi  Sore* 153 

Surrounded  by  Torches 155 

Traditions  of  Creation,  Fall,  and  Deluge    .        .        .156 

Infanticide  and  Wife-Murder 159 

Last  Heathen  Dance  .......    162 

Nel Wang's  Elopement         .        .        ,        .        .        .163 

Yakin's  Bridal  Attire 169 

Christ-Spirit  versus  War-Spirit  .        .        .        .        .171 

Heathenism  in  Death  Grips 174 

A  Great  Aniwan  Palaver 175 

The  Sinking  of  the  Well 176 

Old  Chiefs  Sermon  on  "  Rain  from  Below  "      .        .189 

The  Idols  Cast  Away .     192 

The  New  Social  Order 194 

Back  of  Heathenism  Broken       .....    196 

CHAPTER  VII. 
THE  LIGHT  THAT SH1NETH MORE  AND  MORE. 

My  First  Aniwan  Book 198 

The  Power  of  Music    .  201 


CONTENTS.  xiii 


PAGE 

A  Pair  of  Glass  Eyes  .......  202 

Church  Building  for  Jesus  ......  203 

The  Hanging  of  the  Bell 206 

Patesa  and  his  Bride 207 

An  Armed  Embassage         .        .        .        .        .        .210 

Youwili's  Taboo 212 

The  Conversion  of  You  will 216 

The  Tobacco  Idol 218 

First  Communion  on  Aniwa        .        .        .        .        .221 

Our  Village  Day  Schools            223 

New  Social  Laws 225 

A  Sabbath  Day's  Work  on  Aniwa      ....  226 

Our  Week- Day  Life 229 

The  Orphans  and  their  Biscuits 231 

The  Wreck  of  the  Dayspring     .....  233 
God's  Own  Finger  Posts     .        .        .        .        .        .234 

"  God's  Work  our  Guarantee  " 235 

Profane  Swearers  Rebuked         .....  237 

A  Heavenly  Vision 238 

On  Wing  through  New  Zealand          .                .        .  239 

Our  Second  Dayspring 240 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
PEN  PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

The  Gospel  in  Living  Capitals    .       ,        .        .        .  241 

u  A  Shower  of  Spears  "        ......  243 

The  Tannese  Refugees 244 

Pilgrimage  and  Death  of  Namakei      ....  245 

The  Character  of  Naswai    ......  250 

Christianity  and  Cocoa-Nuts 254 

Nerwa  the  Agnostic     .......  255 

Nerwa's  Beautiful  Farewell         .        .        .        .        .258 

The  Story  of  Ruwawa 260 

Waiwai  and  his  Wives        .        .        .        .        .        .  262 

Nelwang  and  Kalangi 268 


xiv  CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Mungaw  and  Litsi  Sore"       ......  270 

The  Maddening  of  Mungaw 271 

The  Queen  of  Aniwa  a  Missionary      ....  275 

Surrender  of  Nasi  to  Jesus 277 

Daylight  Prayer  Meeting  on  Aniwa    ...»  280 

Candidates  for  Baptism 281 

The  Appeal  and  Testimony  of  Laniu          .        *       •  282 


CHAPTER  IX. 
LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

Editorial  Preface 285 

Letter  for  1867 286 

Not  Tanna  but  Aniwa 287 

u  Missi  Paton  versus  Teapots  "  .        .        .        .        .  288 

The  Humour  of  Taia 288 

Evening  Village  Prayers 289 

"Make  Him  Bokis  sing" 289 

My  Sewing  Class 289 

"  That  No  Gammon  " 290 

M  Talk  Biritania  *  290 

The  Marriage  of  Kahi 291 

Letter  for  1869 292 

First  Communicants  on  Aniwa 292 

Mungaw  and  the  Mission  Boys  .....  293 

The  Blessing  of  the  Dayspring 294 

Letter  for  1874     .        . 294 

Home  to  Aniwa 295 

"Taking  Possession" 296 

"  Another  Soul  Committed  to  our  Care  "    .  .  296 

Hutshi  and  her  Lover 297 

Six  Missionaries  on  Aniwa 298 

Letter  for  1875 299 

Missi  Paton  and  "  Joseph,"  and  the  Tannese     .        .  300 

A  Tropical  Hurricane  ...        ....  301 

The  Disgrace  and  Sale  of  Hutshi  ,  303 


CONTENTS.  vi 


PAGE 

Taia  Baited  by  Nalihi         ......  308 

Earthquakes  and  Tidal  Waves    .        .        .        •        .310 
Farewells     .        .        .        .        .        .        .        .        .311 

Letter  for  1878 3" 

A  Madman  at  Large 312 

The  Passing  of  Yawaci 324 

Madness  and  Death  of  Mungaw 325 

Our  Native  Elders 334 

Music  on  the  Waters 335 

A  Wicked  Vow 335 

Letter  for  1879 336 

New  Year's  Day  on  Aniwa         .....  336 

A  Miserable  Slaver 337 

Litsi  Married  Again 337 

Mission  Synod  on  Erromanga 338 

Tragic  and  Holy  Memories 339 

Daylight  at  last  on  Tanna 340 

Pigs  in  Galore 341 

Arrowroot  for  Jehovah        ......  341 

CHAPTER  X. 
LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

"  Wanted  !  A  Steam  Auxiliary  " 342 

Commissioned  Home  to  Britain 343 

English  Presbyterian  Synod        .  344 

United  Presbyterian  Synod 345 

The  "  Veto  "  from  the  Sydney  Board  .        .        .        .345 

Dr.  Hood  Wilson 347 

The  Free  Church  Assembly        .....  348 

Neutrality  of  Foreign  Mission  Committee  .        .        .  349 

The  Church  of  Scotland 350 

At  Holyrood  and  at  Alva  House 351 

Irish  Presbyterian  Assembly       .....  352 

The  Pan-Presbyterian  Council  of  1884        .        .        .  353 

My  "  Plan  of  Campaign  " 354 


xvi  CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Old  Ireland's  Response       ......  355 

Operations  in  Scotland        ......  356 

Seventy  Letters  in  a  Day    ......  358 

Beautiful  Type  of  Merchant         .....  359 

My  First  ^100  at  Dundee  ......  360 

Peculiar  Gifts  and  Offerings        .....  361 

Approach  to  London 364 

Mildmay's  Open  Door 366 

Largest  Single  Donation     ......  367 

Personal  Memories  of  London 368 

Garden  Party  at  Mr.  Spurgeon's         ....  370 

The  Hon.  Ion  Keith-Falconer 371 

Three  New  Missionaries 372 

"  Restitution  Money  " 375 

The  Farewell  at  M  ildrnay 376 

Welcome  to  Victoria 377 

The  Dream  of  my  Life 378 

The  New  Mission  Ship  Dd.iyed         ....  378 

Welcome  back  to  Aniwa 379 

Parting  Testimony      .......  380 

Fare-thce-well 382 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


MISSION  HOUSE  AT  ANIWA        .        .         .         .        .  Frontispiece. 

"ALL  THE  NATIVES  WITHIN  REACH  ASSEMBLED  "  To  face  p.     129 

I  WANT  You  TO  TRAIN  LISTI  FOR  JESUS  .        .        .        "  153 

"  OH,  MY  NEW  EYES  " "  203 

"  I'LL  KNOCK  THE  TEVIL  OUT  OF  HIM  "    .  "  211 


CHAPTER   L 
THE  FLOATING   OF   THE  "DAYSPRING." 

Preliminary  Note. — Call  for  a  Mission  Ship. — A  Brutal  Captain 
— Sun- Worshippers  or  Slaves  ? — The  Lights  of  Sydney. — 
Thrown  upon  the  Lord. — Mr.  Foss's  Open  Door. — Climbing 
into  Pulpits. — Shipping  Company  for  Jesus. — The  Golden 
Shower. — Wanted  More  Missionaries. — Commissioned  to 
Scotland. — Wayside  Incidents  of  Australian  Travel. — Lost 
in  the  Bush. — Sinking  in  the  Swamp. — Put  Through  My 
Catechism. — "  Do  for  the  Parson  1 " — Crossing  the  Colony 
on  Novel  Conditions. — Pay-Day  at  a  Squatter's. — Three 
Days  in  a  Public  House. — A  Meeting  among  the  Diggers. 
— Camping  Out. —  A  Squatter  Rescued. —  John  Gilpin's 
Ride  through  the  Bush. 

OTRANGE  yet  gratifying  news  has  reached  me. 
^  Part  First  of  my  Autobiography  has  met  with  a 
wonderful  response  from  the  Public.  Within  three 
weeks  of  its  appearance,  a  second  edition  has  been 
called  for. 

At  the  Editor's  urgent  appeal,  therefore,  and  as- 
sured also  that  the  finger  of  God  is  guiding  me,  I 
take  up  my  pen  to  write  Part  Second,  feeling  that 
1  am  bound  to  do  so  by  my  promise  at  the  close  of 
the  first  volume,  and  by  loyalty  to  the  Lord,  who 
seems  thus  to  use  my  humble  life-story  to  promote 
the  glory  of  His  Name  both  at  home  and  abroad. 

P.  *  I 


•  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   " DAYSPRING" 

But,  oh,  surely  never  any  man  was  called  upon  to 
write  a  book  amid  such  distracting  circumstances ! 
Ceaselessly  travelling  from  Church  to  Church  and 
from  town  to  town  from  one  end  of  Australia  to  the 
other, — addressing  a  meeting  almost  every  evening 
of  the  week,  often  also  during  the  afternoons,  and 
several  Congregations  and  Sabbath  Schools  every 
Lord's  Day, — the  following  pages  are  the  outpourings 
of  a  heart  saturated  with  the  subject,  but  bereft  of 
all  opportunity  for  quiet  thought  or  studious  hours. 

Having  thus  far  done  my  part,  I  leave  all  else  to 
the  careful  Editorship  of  my  dear  brother,  whose 
loving  hand  will  put  everything  into  shape  for  the 
public  eyes.  This  only  I  can  sincerely  testify,1 — The 
Lord  has  called  for  it,  and  I  lay  on  His  altar  the 
only  gift  that  I  have  to  offer,  believing  that  He  will 
both  accept  it  and  use  it  as  He  sees  to  be  for  the 
best  * 

*  * 

Rescued  from  Tanna  by  the  Blue  Bell  in  the 
Spring  of  1862,  I  was  landed  on  Aneityum,  leaving 
behind  me  all  that  I  owned  on  Earth,  save  the  clothes 
upon  my  back,  my  precious  Bible,  and  a  few  trans- 
lations that  I  had  made  from  it  into  the  Tannes- 
language.  The  Missionaries  on  Aneityum — Messrs. 
Geddie  and  Copeland — united,  after  repeated  delibera- 
tions, in  urging  me  to  go  to  Australia  in  the  interests 
of  our  Mission.  In  this  appeal  they  were  joined 
now  by  my  companions  in  tribulation,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Mathieson.  A  Mission  Ship  was  sorely  needed — was 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  « DAYSPRING."  3 

absolutely  required,  to  prevent  the  needless  sacrifice 
of  devoted  lives.  More  Missionaries  were  called  for, 
and  must  somehow  be  brought  into  the  field,  unless 
the  hope  of  claiming  these  fair  Islands  for  Jesus  was 
to  be  for  ever  abandoned. 

With  unaffected  reluctance,  I  at  last  felt  constrained 
to  undertake  this  unwelcome  but  apparently  inevit- 
able task.  It  meant  the  leaving  of  my  dear  Islanders 
for  a  season  ;  but  it  embraced  within  it  the  hope  of 
returning  to  them  again,  with  perhaps  every  power 
of  blessing  amongst  them  tenfold  increased. 

A  Sandal-wooder,  then  lying  at  Aneityum,  was  to 
sail  in  a  few  days  direct  for  Sydney.  My  passage 
was  secured  for  £10.  And,  as  if  to  make  me  realize 
how  bare  the  Lord  had  stripped  me  in  my  late  trials, 
the  first  thing  that  occupied  me  on  board  was  the 
making  with  my  own  hands,  from  a  piece  of  cloth 
obtained  on  Aneityum,  another  shirt  for  the  voyage, 
to  change  with  that  which  I  wore — the  only  one  that 
had  been  left  to  me. 

The  Captain  proved  to  be  a  profane  and  brutal 
fellow.  He  professed  to  be  a  Roman  Catholic,  but 
he  was  typical  of  the  coarse  and  godless  Traders  in 
those  Seas.  If  he  had  exerted  himself  to  make  the 
voyage  disagreeable,  and  even  disgusting,  he  could 
scarcely  have  had  better  success.  He  frequently 
fought  with  the  mate  and  steward,  and  his  tyrannical 
bearing  made  every  one  wretched.  He  and  his 
Native  wife  (a  Heathen — but  not  more  so  than  him- 
self!) occupied  the  Cabin.  I  had  to  sleep  on  boards, 


4  THE  FLOATING   OF  THE  " DA  YSPRING." 

without  a  bed,  in  a  place  where  they  stored  the 
sandal-wood  ;  and  never  could  take  off  my  clothes 
by  night  or  day  during  that  voyage  of  nearly  fourteen 
hundred  miles.  The  vessel  was  miserably  supplied. 
Any  food  I  got  was  scarcely  eatable,  and  was  sent 
to  me  in  a  plate  on  deck.  There  I  spent  all  my 
time,  except  at  night  or  in  heavy  rain,  when  I  crept 
in  and  lay  upon  my  planks. 

The  poor  steward  often  came  rushing  on  deck  from 
the  cabin,  with  blood  streaming  from  his  face,  struck 
by  the  passionate  Captain  with  whatever  came  to  his 
hand.  Yet  he  appeared  to  be  a  smart  and  obliging 
lad,  and  I  pitied  him  exceedingly.  Seeing  no  hope 
for  redress,  I  took  careful  notes  of  his  shocking  treat- 
ment, and  resolved  to  bide  my  time  for  exposing 
this  base  and  cruel  inhumanity. 

On  reaching  Sydney,  the  steward  was  dismissed 
without  wages, — the  Captain  having  accused  him  to 
his  employers  of  refusing  to  work  on  board.  He 
found  me  out,  and  told  me,  weeping,  that  he  cared 
more  for  his  poor  aged  mother  than  himself,  as  his 
pay  was  all  her  support.  On  my  advice,  he  informed 
the  Captain  that  he  would  summon  him,  and  that  I 
had  consented  to  appear  in  Court  and  produce  my 
notes  of  what  I  had  seen,  day  by  day,  on  the  voyage. 
He  was  immediately  paid  in  full,  and  came  to  me 
big  with  gratitude. 

One  hesitates  to  dwell  further  on  this  miserable 
episode.  But  I  must  relate  how  my  heart  bled  for 
some  poor  Islanders  also,  whom  that  Captain  had  on 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   " DA YSPRING "  S 

board.  They  knew  not  a  word  of  English,  and  no 
one  in  the  vessel  knew  a  sound  of  their  language. 
They  were  made  to  work,  and  to  understand  what 
was  expected  of  them,  only  by  hard  knocks  and 
blows,  being  pushed  and  pulled  hither  and  thither. 
They  were  kept  quite  naked  on  the  voyage  up ;  but, 
when  nearing  Sydney,  each  received  two  yards  of 
calico  to  be  twisted  as  a  kilt  around  his  loins.  A 
most  pathetic  spectacle  it  was  to  watch  these  poor 
Natives, — when  they  had  leisure  to  sit  on  deck, — 
gazing,  gazing,  intently  and  imploringly,  upon  the 
face  of  the  Sun !  This  they  did  every  day,  and  at 
all  hours,  and  I  wept  much  to  look  on  them,  and  not 
be  able  to  tell  them  of  the  Son  of  God,  the  Light  of 
the  world,  for  I  knew  no  word  of  their  language. 
Perhaps  they  were  worshippers  of  the  Sun ;  and 
perhaps,  amid  all  their  misery,  oh,  perhaps,  some  ray 
of  truth  from  the  great  Father  of  Lights  may  have 
streamed  into  those  darkened  souls  ! 

When  we  arrived  at  Sydney,  the  Inspecting  Officer 
of  the  Government,  coming  on  board,  asked  how 
these  Islanders  came  to  be  there.  The  Captain  im- 
pudently replied  that  they  were  "passengers."  No 
further  question  was  put.  No  other  evidence  was 
sought.  Yet  all  who  knew  anything  of  our  South- 
Sea  Island  Traders  were  perfectly  aware  that  the 
moral  certainty  was  that  these  Natives  were  there 
practically  as  Slaves.  They  would  be  privately  dis- 
posed of  by  the  Captain  to  the  highest  bidder ;  and 
that,  forsooth,  is  to  be  called  the  Labour  Traffic. 


6  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  "DAYSPRING." 

About  midnight  we  came  to  anchor  in  Sydney  har- 
bour. The  Captain  condescended  to  say,  "  I  will  not 
drive  you  ashore  to-night,  but  you  must  be  off  by 
daylight"  His  orders  might  have  been  spared.  It 
was  too  great  a  relief  to  get  away  from  such  coarse- 
ness and  profanity. 

As  we  came  to  anchorage,  I  anxiously  paced  the 
deck,  gazing  towards  the  gas-lighted  city,  and  plead- 
ing with  God  to  open  up  my  way,  and  give  success 
in  the  work  before  me,  on  which  the  salvation  of 
thousands  of  the  Heathen  might  depend.  Still  I  saw 
them  perishing,  still  heard  their  wailing  cry  on  the 
Islands  behind  me.  I  saw  them  groaning  under 
blinding  superstitions,  and  imbruing  their  hands  in 
each  other's  blood,  and  I  felt  as  if  crushed  by  the 
awful  responsibility  of  my  work  and  by  the  thought 
of  all  that  hung  upon  its  success  or  failure.  But  I 
felt  also  that  there  must  be  many  of  God's  dear 
people  in  Sydney  who  would  sympathize  with  such 
work  and  help  me,  if  only  I  could  get  access  to  them. 
At  the  same  time,  I  knew  not  a  soul  in  that  great 
city ;  though  I  had  a  note  of  introduction  to  one 
person,  which,  as  experience  proved,  I  would  have 
been  better  without. 

Unfortunately,  I  had  not  with  me  a  copy  of  the 
Resolution  of  the  Missionaries,  commissioning  me  to 
plead  their  cause  and  to  raise  funds  for  the  new 
Mission  Ship.  Again  and  again  I  had  earnestly 
requested  it,  but  the  Clerk  of  the  meeting,  pressed  by 
correspondence,  or  for  some  other  reason,  gave  me 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE  "  DAYSPRING."  J 

instead  that  note  of  introduction,  which  proved  more 
of  a  hindrance  than  a  help  in  launching  my  work ; 
except  that  it  threw  me  more  exclusively  on  the 
guidance  of  my  Lord,  and  taught  me  to  trust  in  Him, 
and  in  the  resources  He  had  given  me,  rather  than 
in  any  human  aid,  from  that  day  till  the  present  hour. 

That  friend,  however,  did  his  best  He  kindly 
called  with  me  on  a  number  of  Ministers  and  others. 
They  heard  my  story,  sympathized  with  me,  shook 
hands,  and  wished  me  success  ;  but,  strangely  enough, 
something  "  very  special "  prevented  every  one  of 
them  from  giving  me  access  to  his  pulpit  or  Sabbath 
School.  At  length,  I  felt  so  disappointed,  so  miser- 
able, that  I  wished  I  had  been  in  my  grave  with  my 
dear  departed  and  my  brethren  on  the  Islands  who 
had  fallen  around  me,  in  order  that  the  work  on 
which  so  much  now  appeared  to  depend  might  have 
been  entrusted  to  some  one  better  fitted  to  accom- 
plish it.  The  heart  seemed  to  keep  repeating,  "  All 
these  things  are  against  thee." 

Finding  out  at  last  the  Rev.  A.  Buzacott,  then 
retired,  but  formerly  the  successful  and  honoured 
representative  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  on 
Rarotonga,  considerable  light  was  let  in  upon  the 
mysteries  of  my  last  week's  experiences.  He  in- 
formed me  that  the  highly  esteemed  friend,  who  had 
kindly  been  introducing  me  all  round,  was  at  that 
moment  immersed  in  a  keen  Newspaper  war  with 
Presbyterians  and  Independents.  He  had  published 
statements  and  changes  of  view,  which  charged  them 


8  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  "  DA  YSPRING." 

with  being  unscriptural  in  belief  and  practice.  They, 
of  course,  were  rigorously  defending  themselves. 
This  made  it  painfully  manifest  that,  in  order  to 
succeed,  I  must  strike  out  a  new  course  for  myself, 
and  one  clear  from  all  local  entanglement. 

Paying  a  fortnight  in  advance,  I  withdrew  even 
from  the  lodging  I  had  taken,  and  turned  to  the  Lord 
more  absolutely  for  guidance.  He  brought  me  into 
contact  with  good  and  generous-souled  servants  of 
His,  the  open-hearted  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Foss.  Though 
entire  strangers,  they  kindly  invited  me  to  be  their 
guest  while  in  Sydney,  assuring  me  that  I  would  meet 
with  many  Ministers  and  other  Christians  at  their 
house  who  could  help  me  in  my  work.  God  had 
opened  the  door ;  I  entered  with  a  grateful  heart ; 
they  will  not  miss  their  recompence. 

A  letter  and  appeal  had  been  already  printed  on 
behalf  of  our  Mission.  I  now  re-cast  and  reprinted  it, 
adding  a  postscript,  and  appending  my  own  name 
and  new  address.  This  was  widely  circulated  among 
Ministers  and  others  engaged  in  Christian  work  ;  and 
by  this  means,  and  by  letters  in  the  Newspapers,  I 
did  everything  in  my  power  to  make  our  Mission 
known.  But  one  week  had  passed,  and  no  response 
came.  One  Lord's  Day  had  gone  by,  and  no  pulpit 
had  been  opened  to  me.  I  was  perplexed  beyond 
measure,  how  to  get  access  to  Congregations  and 
Sabbath  Schools ;  though  a  Something  deep  in  my 
soul  assured  me,  that  if  once  my  lips  were  opened, 
the  Word  of  the  Lord  would  not  return  void. 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   "  DA  YSPRING."  9 

On  my  second  Sabbath  in  Sydney,  I  wandered 
out  with  a  great  yearning  at  heart  to  get  telling 
my  message  to  any  soul  that  would  listen.  It  was 
the  afternoon  ;  and  children  were  flocking  into  a 
Church  that  I  passed.  I  followed  them — that  yearn- 
ing growing  stronger  every  moment.  My  God  so 
ordered  it,  that  I  was  guided  thus  to  the  Chalmers 
Presbyterian  Church.  The  Minister,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
McSkimming,  addressed  the  children.  At  the  close 
I  went  up  and  pleaded  with  him  to  allow  me  ten 
minutes  to  speak  to  them.  After  a  little  hesitation, 
and  having  consulted  together,  they  gave  me  fifteen 
minutes.  Becoming  deeply  interested,  the  good 
man  invited  me  to  preach  to  his  Congregation  in  the 
evening.  This  was  duly  intimated  in  the  Sabbath 
School ;  and  thus  my  little  boat  was  at  last  launched 
— surely  by  the  hand  of  the  dear  Lord,  with  the  help 
of  His  little  children. 

The  kindly  Minister,  now  very  deeply  interested, 
offered  to  spend  the  next  day  in  introducing  me  to 
his  clerical  brethren.  For  his  sake,  I  was  most  cor- 
dially received  by  them  all,  but  especially  by  Dr. 
Dunsmore  Lang,  who  greatly  helped  me  ;  and  now 
access  was  granted  me  to  almost  every  Church  and 
Sabbath  School,  both  Presbyterian  and  Independent 
In  Sabbath  Schools,  I  got  a  collection  in  connection 
with  my  address,  and  distributed,  with  the  sanction 
of  Superintendents,  Collecting  Cards  amongst  the 
children,  to  be  returned  through  the  teachers  within 
a  specified  date.  In  Congregations,  I  received  for 


io  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   "  DA  YSPRING." 

the  Mission  the  surplus  over  and  above  the  ordinary 
collection  when  I  preached  on  Sabbaths,  and  the  full 
collection  at  all  week-night  meetings  for  which  I 
could  arrange. 

I  now  appealed  to  a  few  of  the  most  friendly 
Ministers  to  form  themselves  into  an  Honorary 
Committee  of  advice  ;  and,  at  my  earnest  request, 
they  got  J.  Goodlet,  Esq.,  an  excellent  elder,  to  be- 
come Honorary  Treasurer,  and  to  take  charge  of  all 
funds  raised  for  the  Mission  Ship.  For  the  Public 
knew  nothing  of  me  ;  but  all  knew  my  good  Trea- 
surer and  these  faithful  Ministers,  and  had  confidence 
in  the  work.  They  knew  that  every  penny  went 
direct  to  the  Mission  ;  and  they  saw  that  my  one 
object  was  to  promote  God's  glory  in  the  conversion 
of  the  Heathen.  Our  dear  Lord  Jesus  thus  opened 
up  my  way,  and  now  I  had  invitations  from  more 
Schools  and  Congregations  than  I  knew  how  to 
overtake — the  response  in  money  being  also  gratify- 
ing beyond  almost  all  expectation. 

It  was  now  that  I  began  a  little  plan  of  interesting 
the  children,  that  attracted  them  from  the  first,  and 
has  since  had  an  amazing  development  I  made 
them  shareholders  in  the  new  Mission  Ship — each 
child  receiving  a  printed  form,  in  acknowledgment 
of  the  number  of  shares,  at  sixpence  each,  of  which 
he  was  the  owner.  Thousands  of  these  shares  were 
taken  out,  were  shown  about  amongst  families,  and 
were  greatly  prized.  The  Ship  was  to  be  their  very 
own  1  They  were  to  be  a  great  Shipping  Company 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE  " DAYSPXING."          II 

for  Jesus.  In  hundreds  of  homes,  these  receipt-forms 
have  been  preserved ;  and  their  owners,  now  in 
middle  years,  are  training  their  children  of  to-day  to 
give  their  pennies  to  support  the  white-winged  Angel 
of  the  Seas,  that  bears  the  Gospel  and  the  Missionary 
to  the  Heathen  Isles. 

Let  no  one  think  me  ungrateful  to  my  good 
Treasurer  and  his  wife,  to  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Moon,  and  to 
other  dear  friends  who  generously  helped  me,  when 
I  trace  step  by  step  how  the  Lord  opened  up  my 
way.  The  Angel  of  His  Presence  went  before  me, 
and  wonderfully  moved  His  people  to  contribute 
in  answer  to  my  poor  appeals.  I  had  indeed  to 
make  all  my  own  arrangements,  and  correspond  re- 
garding all  engagements  and  details, — to  me,  always 
a  slow  and  laborious  writer,  a  very  burdensome 
task.  But  it  was  all  necessary  in  order  to  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  Lord's  purposes ;  and,  to  one  who  realizes 
that  he  is  a  fellow-labourer  with  Jesus,  every  yoke 
that  He  lays  on  becomes  easy  and  every  burden 
light. 

Having  done  all  that  could  at  that  time  be  accom- 
plished in  New  South  Wales,  and  as  rapidly  as 
possible,  my  Committee  gave  me  a  Letter  of  Com- 
mendation to  Victoria.  But  there  I  had  no  difficulty. 
The  ministers  had  heard  of  our  work  in  Sydney. 
They  received  me  most  cordially,  and  at  my  request 
formed  themselves  into  a  Committee  of  Advice.  Our 
dear  friend,  James  McBain,  Esq.,  now  Sir  James, 
became  Honorary  Treasurer.  All  moneys  from  this 


12  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  "  DAYSPRING." 

Colony,  raised  by  my  pleading  for  the  Ship,  were 
entrusted  to  him  ;  and,  ultimately,  the  acknowledging 
of  every  individual  sum  cost  much  time  and  labour. 
Dr.  Cairns,  and  many  others  now  gone  to  their  rest, 
along  with  several  honoured  Ministers  yet  living, 
formed  my  Committee.  The  Lord  richly  reward 
them  all  in  that  Day ! 

As  in  New  South  Wales,  I  made  all  my  own 
engagements,  and  arranged  for  Churches  and 
Sabbath  Schools  as  best  I  could.  Few  in  the  other 
Denominations  of  Victoria  gave  any  help,  but  the 
Presbyterians  rose  to  our  appeal  as  with  one  heart. 
God  moved  them  by  one  impulse ;  and  Ministers, 
Superintendents,  Teachers  and  Children  heartily 
embraced  the  scheme  as  their  own.  I  addressed 
three  or  four  meetings  every  Sabbath,  and  one  or 
more  every  week-day ;  and  thus  travelled  over  the 
length  and  breadth  of  Victoria,  Tasmania,  and  South 
Australia.  Wheresoever  a  few  of  the  Lord's  people 
could  be  gathered  together,  thither  I  gladly  went, 
and  told  the  story  of  our  Mission,  setting  forth  its 
needs  and  claims. 

The  contributions  and  collections  were  nearly  all 
in  very  small  sums.  I  recall  only  one  exception,— 
a  gift  of  £250  from  the  late  Hon.  G.  F.  Angus, 
South  Australia,  whose  heart  the  Lord  had  touched. 
Yet  gently  and  steadily  the  required  money  began 
to  come  pouring  in  ;  and  my  personal  outlays  were 
reduced  to  a  minimum  by  the  hospitality  of  Christian 
friends  and  their  kindly  conveying  of  me  from  place 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   "  DA  YSPRING."          13 

to  place.  For  all  this  I  felt  deeply  grateful ;  it  saved 
money  for  the  Lord's  work. 

Each  of  my  Treasurers,  to  whom  all  contributions 
were  sent  direct,  kept  me  duly  posted  as  to  sums 
received  from  time  to  time.  The  progress  made  soon 
led  on  to  the  resolution  to  aim  at  a  Ship  three  times 
the  size  of  that  originally  proposed.  We  set  apart 
the  sum  of  £3,000  as  necessary  for  it ;  and  I  vowed, 
in  my  solitude,  that  if  God  sent  an  additional  £800 
within  a  given  time,  that  would  be  my  Gideon's 
fleece,  and  would  warrant  me  in  going  home  to 
Scotland  to  secure  more  Missionaries  for  the  Islands. 
By  this  time,  I  had  heard  of  the  death  of  my  dear 
fellow-labourers,  Mrs.  Mathieson  on  Aneityum,  and 
shortly  thereafter  Mr.  Mathieson  on  Mare*.  I  alone 
was  now  left  to  tell  the  story  of  the  planting  of  the 
Standard  on  Tanna, — our  Mission  numbered  then 
only  four  agents  in  the  field, — and  the  thought  arose, 
Why  keep  a  Mission  Vessel  for  so  few  ?  The  resolu- 
tion was,  therefore,  taken  in  God's  Name  to  get  more 
Missionaries  too.  But  this,  as  yet,  was  betwixt  my 
own  soul  and  the  Lord. 

The  work  was  unceasingly  prosecuted.  Meetings 
were  urged  upon  me  now  from  every  quarter.  Money 
flowed  in  so  freely  that,  at  the  close  of  my  tour,  the 
fund  had  risen  to  ,£5,000,  including  special  Donations 
of  £300  for  the  support  of  Native  Teachers.  Many 
Sabbath  Schools,  and  many  ladies  and  gentlemen, 
had  individually  promised  the  sum  of  £5  yearly  to 
keep  a  Native  Teacher  on  one  or  other  of  the  New 


14          THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  "  DAYSPRING. 

Hebrides  Islands.  This  happy  custom  prevails  still, 
and  is  largely  developed  ;  the  sum  required  being 
now  £6  per  annum  at  least — for  which  you  may  have 
your  own  personal  representative  toiling  among  the 
Heathen  and  telling  them  of  Jesus. 

Returning  to  Melbourne,  the  whole  matter  was 
laid  before  my  Committee.  I  reported  how  God  had 
blessed  the  undertaking,  and  what  sums  were  now  in 
the  hands  of  the  several  Treasurers,  indicating  also 
what  larger  hopes  and  plans  had  been  put  into  my 
soul.  Dear  Dr.  Cairns  rose  and  said,  "  Sir,  it  is  of 
the  Lord.  This  whole  enterprise  is  of  God,  and  not 
of  us.  Go  home,  and  He  will  give  you  more  Mis- 
sionaries for  the  Islands."  My  ever-honoured  friends, 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis,  had  just  returned  to  Melbourne 
from  Britain,  where  they  had  been  carrying  the  com- 
plete New  Testament  in  Aneityumese  through  the 
press.  Dr.  Inglis  was  present  at  that  meeting,  and 
approved  warmly  of  my  going  home  for  more 
Missionaries,  especially  as  from  want  of  time  and 
opportunity  he  had  not  himself  succeeded  in  getting 
any  additions  to  our  Missionary  staff. 

Melbourne  held  a  Farewell  meeting.  The  Governor, 
Sir  Henry  Barkley,  took  the  chair.  The  Hall  was 
crowded  ;  and  the  Governor's  sympathetic  utterances 
arrested  public  attention  and  deepened  the  interest 
in  our  Mission.  The  fact  was  emphasized  that  this 
work,  lying  at  their  very  doors  in  the  Pacific  Seas, 
had  peculiar  claims  on  the  heart  and  conscience  of 
Australia. 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   " DAYSPRINGS  15 

Thence  I  hasted  to  Sydney,  arid  reported  myself 
also  there.  The  New  South  Wales  Committee  gave 
their  cordial  approval  to  our  larger  plans.  A  Fare- 
well was  held  there  too  ;  and  the  Governcr,  Sir  John 
Young,  took  the  chair.  The  meeting  was  a  great 
success.  His  presence,  and  his  excellent  speech, 
again  helped  to  fix  the  eyes  of  all  Australians  on  the 
peculiar  claims  of  the  New  Hebrides.  This  was 
their  work,  more  than  that  of  any  other  people  on  the 
face  of  the  Earth.  The  awakening  of  this  conscious- 
ness, and  intensifying  it  into  a  practical  and  burning 
faith,  was  a  great  and  far-reaching  achievement  for 
Australia  and  for  the  Islanders.  It  is  one  of  the 
purest  joys  of  my  life,  that  in  this  work  I  was 
honoured  to  have  some  share,  along  with  many  other 
dear  servants  of  the  Lord. 

Of  the  money  which  I  had  raised,  £3,000  were 
sent  to  Nova  Scotia,  to  pay  for  the  building  of  our 
new  Mission  Ship,  the  Dayspring.  The  Church 
which  began  the  Mission  on  the  New  Hebrides  was 
granted  the  honour  of  building  its  first  Mission  Ship. 
The  remainder  was  set  apart  to  pay  for  the  outfit 
and  passage  of  additional  Missionaries  for  the  field, 
and  I  was  commissioned  to  return  home  to  Scotland 
in  quest  of  them.  Dr.  Inglis  wrote,  in  vindication  of 
this  enterprise,  to  the  friends  whom  he  had  just  left, 
"From  first  to  last,  Mr.  Paton's  mission  here  has 
been  a  great  success  ;  and  it  has  been  followed  up 
with  such  energy  and  promptitude  in  Nova  Scotia, 
both  in  regard  to  the  Ship  and  the  Missionaries,  that 


1 6  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   "DAYSPRING." 

Mr.  Paton's  pledge  to  the  Australian  Churches  has 
been  fully  redeemed.  The  hand  of  the  Lord  has 
been  very  visible  in  the  whole  movement  from  be- 
ginning to  end,  and  we  trust  He  has  yet  great  bless- 
ing in  store  for  the  long  and  deeply  degraded 
Islanders." 

Here  let  me  turn  aside  from  the  current  of  Mis- 
sionary toils,  and  record  a  few  wayside  incidents  that 
marked  some  of  my  wanderings  to  and  fro  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Floating  of  the  Dayspring.  Travelling 
in  the  Colonies  in  1862-63  was  vastly  less  developed 
than  it  is  to-day ;  and  a  few  of  my  experiences  then 
will  for  many  reasons  be  not  unwelcome  to  most 
readers  of  this  book.  Besides,  these  incidents,  one 
and  all,  will  be  felt  to  have  a  vital  connection  with 
the  main  purpose  of  writing  this  Autobiography, 
namely,  to  show  that  the  Finger  of  God  is  as  visible 
still,  to  those  who  have  eyes  to  see,  as  when  the 
fire-cloud  Pillar  led  His  People  through  the  wilder- 
ness. 

Twenty-six  years  ago,  the  roads  of  Australia, 
except  those  in  and  around  the  principal  towns,  were 
mere  tracks  over  unfenced  plains  and  hills,  and  on 
many  of  them  packhorses  only  could  be  used  in 
slushy  weather.  During  long  journeys  through  the 
bush,  the  traveller  could  find  his  road  only  by  follow- 
ing the  deep  notches,  gashed  by  friendly  precursors 
into  the  larger  trees,  and  all  pointing  in  one  direction. 
If  he  lost  his  way,  he  had  to  struggle  back  to  the  last 
indented  tree,  and  try  to  interpret  more  correctly  its 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  "  DA  YSPRING."  1} 

pilgrim  notch.  Experienced  bush-travellers  seldom 
miss  the  path ;  yet  many  others,  losing  the  track, 
have  wandered  round  and  round  till  they  sank  and 
died.  For  then,  it  was  easy  to  walk  thirty  or  forty 
miles,  and  see  neither  a  person  nor  a  house.  The 
more  intelligent  do  sometimes  guide  their  steps  by 
sun,  moon,  and  stars,  or  by  glimpses  of  mountain 
peaks  or  natural  features  on  the  far  and  high  horizon, 
or  by  the  needle  of  the  compass ;  but  the  perils  are 
not  illusory,  and  occasionally  the  most  experienced 
have  miscalculated  and  perished. 

An  intelligent  gentleman,  a  sheep  farmer,  who 
knew  the  country  well,  once  kindly  volunteered  to 
lift  me  in  an  out-of-the-way  place,  and  drive  me  to  a 
meeting  at  his  Station.  Having  a  long  spell  before 
us,  we  started  at  midday  in  a  buggy  drawn  by  a  pair 
of  splendid  horses,  in  the  hope  of  reaching  our 
destination  before  dusk.  He  turned  into  the  usual 
bush-track  through  the  forests,  saying, — 

"I  know  this  road  well;  and  we  must  drive 
steadily,  as  we  have  not  a  moment  to  lose." 

Our  conversation  became  absorbingly  interesting. 
After  we  had  driven  about  three  hours,  he  re- 
marked,— 

"  We  must  soon  emerge  into  the  open  plain." 

I  doubtfully  replied,  "Surely  we  cannot  have 
turned  back !  These  trees  and  bushes  are  wonder- 
fully like  those  we  passed  at  starting." 

He  laughed,  and  made  me  feel  rather  vexed  that  I 
had  spoken,  when  he  said,  "  I  am  too  old  a  hand  in 

P.  ?. 


1 8  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  " DA YSPRING." 

the  bush  for  thatl  I  have  gone  this  road  many  a 
time  before." 

But  my  courage  immediately  revived,  for  I  got 
what  appeared  to  me  a  glint  of  the  roof  of  the  Inn 
beyond  the  bush,  from  which  we  had  started  at  noon, 
and  I  repeated,  "  I  am  certain  we  have  wheeled,  and 
are  back  at  the  beginning  of  our  journey ;  but  there 
comes  a  Chinaman  ;  let  us  wait  and  inquire." 

My  dear  friend  learned,  to  his  utter  amazement, 
that  he  had  erred.  The  bush-track  was  entered  upon 
once  more,  and  followed  with  painful  care,  as  he 
murmured,  half  to  himself,  "Well,  this  beats  all 
reckoning!  I  could  have  staked  my  life  that  this 
was  impossible." 

Turning  to  me,  he  said,  with  manifest  grief,  "  Our 
meeting  is  done  for  1  It  will  be  midnight  before  we 
can  arrive." 

The  sun  was  beginning  to  set,  as  we  reached  the 
thinly  timbered  ground.  Ere  dusk  fell,  he  took  his 
bearings  with  the  greatest  possible  care.  Beyond  the 
wood,  a  vast  plain  stretched  before  us,  where  neither 
fence  nor  house  was  visible,  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach.  He  drove  steadily  towards  a  far-distant  point, 
which  was  in  the  direction  of  his  home.  At  last  we 
struck  upon  the  wire  fence  that  bounded  his  property. 
The  horses  were  now  getting  badly  fagged  ;  and,  in 
order  to  save  them  a  long  round-about  drive,  he  lifted 
and  laid  low  a  portion  of  the  fence,  led  his  horses 
cautiously  over  it,  and,  leaving  it  to  be  re-erected  by 
a  servant  next  day,  he  started  direct  for  the  Statioa 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   "  DA  YSPRING."  19 

That  seemed  a  long  journey  too ;  but  it  was  for  him 
familiar  ground ;  and  through  amongst  great  patri- 
archal trees  here  and  there,  and  safely  past  dangerous 
water-holes,  we  swung  steadily  on,  reached  his  home 
in  safety,  and  had  a  joyous  welcome.  The  household 
had  by  this  time  got  into  great  excitement  over  our 
non-appearance.  The  expected  meeting  had,  of 
course,  been  abandoned  hours  ago ;  and  the  people 
were  all  gone,  wondering  in  their  hearts  "whereto 
this  would  grow !  ° 

At  that  time,  in  the  depth  of  winter,  the  roads 
were  often  wrought  into  rivers  of  mire,  and  at  many 
points  almost  impassable  even  for  well-appointed 
conveyances.  In  connection  therewith,  I  had  one 
very  perilous  experience.  I  had  to  go  from  Clunes 
to  a  farm  in  the  Learmouth  district  The  dear  old 
Minister  there,  Mr.  Downes,  went  with  me  to  every 
place  where  a  horse  could  be  hired ;  but  the  owners 
positively  refused — they  would  sell,  but  they  would 
not  hire,  for  the  conveyance  would  be  broken,  and 
the  horse  would  never  return  alive !  Now,  I  was 
advertised  to  preach  at  Learmouth,  and  must  some- 
how get  over  the  nine  miles  that  lay  between.  This 
would  have  been  comparatively  practicable,  were  it 
not  that  I  carried  with  me  an  indispensable  bag  of 
"  curios,"  and  a  heavy  bundle  of  clubs,  arrows,  dresses, 
etc.,  from  the  Islands,  wherewith  to  illustrate  my 
lectures  and  enforce  my  appeals.  No  one  could  be 
hired  to  carry  my  luggage,  nor  could  I  get  it  sent 
after  me  by  coach  on  that  particular  way.  There- 


zo  THE  FLOATING    OF  THE   " DAYSPRING." 

fore,  seeing  no  alternative  opening  in  my  path,  I 
committed  myself  once  more  to  the  Lord,  as  in 
harder  trials  before,  shouldered  my  bundle  of  clubs, 
lifted  my  heavy  bag,  and  started  off  on  foot  They 
urged  me  fervently  to  desist ;  but  I  heard  a  voice 
repeating,  "As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be." 
There  came  back  to  me  also  the  old  adage  that  had 
in  youthful  difficulties  spurred  me  on,  "  Where  there's 
a  will,  there's  a  way."  And  I  thought  that,  with 
these  two  in  his  heart,  a  Scotchman  would  not  be 
easily  beaten. 

When  I  found  the  road  wrought  into  mire,  and 
dangerous,  or  impassable,  I  climbed  the  fence,  and 
waded  along  in  the  ploughed  fields — though  they 
were  nearly  as  bad.  My  bundle  was  changed  from 
shoulder  to  shoulder,  and  my  bag  from  hand  to  hand, 
till  I  became  thoroughly  tired  of  both.  Pressing  on, 
however,  I  arrived  at  a  wayside  Public  House,  where 
several  roads  met,  and  there  I  inquired  the  way  to 
Learmouth,  and  how  far  it  was.  The  Innkeeper, 
pointing,  answered,— 

"This  is  the  road.  If  you  are  on  horseback,  it 
might  be  three  to  four  miles  just  now,  as  your  horse 
is  able  to  take  it.  If  you  are  in  a  conveyance,  with 
a  good  horse,  it  might  be  six  miles.  And  if  you 
are  walking,  it  might  be  eight  or  ten  miles,  or  even 
more." 

I  said,  "  I  am  walking.  How  many  English  miles 
is  it  to  Mr.  Baird's  farm  ? " 

He   laughingly  replied,  "You  will   find  it  a  long 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   "  DA  YSPRING."          21 

way  indeed  this  dark  night,  considering  the  state  of 
the  road,  fenced  in  on  both  sides  so  that  you  cannot 
get  off." 

I  passed  on,  leaving  my  Job's  comforter;  but  a 
surly  watch-dog  got  upon  my  track,  and  I  had  much 
difficulty  in  keeping  it  from  biting  me.  Its  attacks, 
renewed  upon  me  again  and  again,  had  one  good 
effect, — they  stirred  up  my  spirits  and  made  me 
hasten  on. 

Having  persevered  along  the  Learmouth  road,  I 
next  met  a  company  of  men  hastening  on  with  a 
bundle  of  ropes.  They  were  on  their  way  to  relieve 
a  poor  bullock,  which  by  this  time  had  almost  dis- 
appeared, sinking  in  the  mire  on  the  public  highway ! 
They  kindly  pointed  me  to  a  light,  visible  through 
the  dusk.  That  was  the  farm  at  which  I  was  to 
stay,  and  they  advised  me  to  clear  the  fence,  and 
make  straight  for  that  light,  as  the  way  was  good. 

With  thankful  heart,  I  did  so.  The  light  was  soon 
lost  to  me,  but  I  walked  steadily  on  in  the  direction 
thereof,  to  the  best  of  my  judgment  Immediately 
I  began  to  feel  the  ground  all  floating  under  me. 
Then  at  every  step  I  took,  or  tried  to  take,  I  sank 
deeper  and  deeper,  till  at  last  I  durst  not  move  either 
backward  or  forward.  I  was  floundering  in  a  deadly 
swamp.  I  called  out  again  and  again,  and  "coo-ee-d" 
with  all  my  strength,  but  there  came  no  reply.  It 
grew  extremely  dark,  while  I  kept  praying  to  God 
for  deliverance.  About  midnight,  I  heard  two  men 
conversing,  apparently  at  no  very  great  distance. 


22  THE  FLOATING  Of  THE   " DA Y SPRING." 

I  began  "  coo-ee-ing "  again,  but  my  strength  was 
failing.  Fortunately,  the  night  was  perfectly  calm. 
The  conversation  ceased  for  a  while ;  but  I  kept  on 
crying  for  help.  At  length,  I  heard  one  voice  remark 
to  the  other, — "Some  one  is  in  the  swamp."  And 
then  a  question  came,  "  Who's  there  ? " 

I  answered,  M  A  stranger.     Oh,  do  help  me ! " 
Again  a  voice  came  through  the  darkness,  "  How 
did  you  get  in  there  ? " 

And  I  feebly  replied,  "  I  have  lost  my  way." 
I  heard  the  one  say  to  the  other :  "  I  will  go  and 
get  him  out,  whoever  he  may  be.  We  must  not  leave 
him  there;  he'll  be  dead  before  the  morning.  As 
you  pass  by  our  door,  tell  my  wife  that  I'm  helping 
some  poor  creature  out  of  the  swamp,  and  will  be 
home  immediately." 

He  kept  calling  to  me,  and  I  answering  his  call 
through  the  darkness,  till,  not  without  peril,  he 
managed  to  reach  and  aid  me  Once  I  was  safely 
dragged  out,  he  got  my  bag  in  his  hand  and  slung 
my  clubs  on  his  shoulder,  and  in  a  very  short  time 
landed  me  at  the  farm,  dripping  and  dirty  and  cold. 
Had  God  not  sent  that  man  to  save  me,  I  must  have 
perished  there,  as  many  others  have  similarly  perished 
before.  The  farmer  heartily  welcomed  me  and  kindly 
ministered  to  all  my  needs.  Though  not  yet  gone  to 
rest,  they  had  given  up  all  hope  of  seeing  me.  I 
heard  the  kind  servant  say  to  his  mistress, — 

0 1  don't  know  where  he  came  from,  or  how  far  he 
has  carried  his  bundles ;  but  I  got  him  stuck  fast  in 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THF  "DAYSPRINGS          33 

the  swamp,  and  my  shoulder  is  already  sore  from 
carrying  his  clubs ! " 

A  cup  of  warm  tea  restored  me.  The  Lord  gave 
me  a  sound  and  blessed  sleep.  I  rose  next  morning 
wonderfully  refreshed,  though  arms  and  shoulders 
were  rather  sore  with  the  burdens  of  yesterday.  I 
conducted  three  Services,  and  told  the  story  of  my 
Mission,  not  without  comfort  and  blessing ;  and  with 
gratifying  results  in  money.  The  people  gave  liber- 
ally to  the  work. 

One  day,  after  this,  I  was  driving  a  long  distance 
on  the  outside  of  a  crowded  coach.  A  grave  and 
sensible-looking  Scotchman  sat  next  me.  He  had 
inquiringly  marked  me  reading  in  silence,  while  all 
around  were  conversing  on  matters  of  common  in- 
terest. At  last,  he  queried, — "  Are  you  a  Minister  ? " 
I  answered,  "  Yes." 

"  Where  is  your  Church  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  Church." 

"  Where  are  you  placed  ?  ° 

"  I  am  not  placed  in  any  charge  now." 

"  Where  is  your  home  ? " 

*•'  I  have  no  home." 

"  Where  have  you  come  from  ?  " 

"  The  South  Sea  Islands." 

"What  are  you  doing  in  Australia?" 

"  Pleading  the  cause  of  the  Mission. 

"  Are  you  a  Presbyterian  ?  " 

«  I  am." 

Having  gone  through  this  Catechism  to  his  satis- 


*4  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  " DA YSPRING." 

faction,  a  most  interesting  and  profitable  conversation 
followed.  When  the  time  came  for  the  payment  of 
fares,  nothing  would  please  but  that  I  must  allow 
him  to  pay  for  me — some  twenty-two  shillings — which 
he  did  with  all  his  heart,  protesting, — 

"A  joy  to  me,  Sir,  a  great  joy ;  I  honour  you  for 
your  work's  sake ! " 

Thereafter,  a  Schoolmaster  drove  me  a  long  dis- 
tance across  the  country  to  Violet  Town,  where  for 
the  night  we  had  to  stay  at  an  Inn.  We  had  a  taste 
of  what  Australian  life  really  was,  when  the  land 
was  being  broken  in.  A  company  of  wild  and  reck- 
less men  were  carousing  there  at  the  time,  and  our 
arrival  was  the  signal  for  an  outbreak  of  malicious 
mischief.  A  powerful  fellow,  who  turned  out  to  be  a 
young  Medical,  rushed  upon  me  as  I  left  the  con- 
veyance, seized  me  by  the  throat,  and  shook  me 
roughly,  shouting, — 

"  A  parson,  a  parson !     I  will  do  for  the  parson  ! " 

Others  with  great  difficulty  relieved  me  from  his 
grips,  and  dragged  him  away,  cursing  as  if  at  his 
mortal  enemy. 

After  tea,  we  got  into  the  only  bedroom  in  the 
house,  available  for  two.  The  Teacher  and  I  locked 
ourselves  in  and  barricaded  the  door,  hearing  in  the 
next  room  a  large  party  of  drunken  men  gambling 
and  roaring  over  their  cards.  By-and-by  they 
quarrelled  and  fought ;  they  smashed  in  and  out  of 
their  room,  and  seemed  to  be  murdering  each  other ; 
every  moment  we  expected  our  door  to  come  crashing 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE  «•  DA YSPRING."          25 

in,  as  they  were  thrown  or  lurched  against  it  Their 
very  language  made  us  tremble.  One  man  in  parti- 
cular seemed  to  be  badly  abused ;  he  shouted  that 
they  were  robbing  him  of  his  money ;  and  he 
groaned  and  cried  for  protection,  all  in  vain.  We 
spent  a  sleepless  and  most  miserable  night.  At  four 
in  the  morning  I  arose,  and  was  glad  to  get  away  by 
the  early  coach.  My  friend  also  left  in  his  own 
conveyance,  and  reached  his  home  in  safety.  At 
that  period,  it  was  not  only  painful  but  dangerous 
for  any  decent  traveller  to  stay  at  many  of  these 
wayside  Inns,  in  the  new  and  rough  country.  Every 
man  lived  and  acted  just  as  he  pleased,  doing  that 
which  was  right  in  his  own  eyes;  and  Might  was' 
Right. 

After  this,  I  made  a  Mission  tour,  in  a  somewhat 
mixed  and  original  fashion,  right  across  the  Colony 
of  Victoria,  from  Albury  in  New  South  Wales  to 
Mount  Gambier  in  South  Australia.  I  conducted 
Mission  Services  almost  every  day,  and  three  or  more 
every  Sabbath,  besides  visiting  all  Sunday  Schools 
that  could  be  touched  on  the  way.  When  I  reached 
a  gold-digging  or  township,  where  I  had  been  unable 
to  get  any  one  to  announce  a  meeting,  the  first  thing 
I  did  on  arriving  was  to  secure  some  Church  or  Hall, 
and,  failing  that,  to  fix  on  some  suitable  spot  in  the 
open  air.  Then,  I  was  always  able  to  hire  some  one 
to  go  round  with  the  bell,  and  announce  the  meeting. 
Few  will  believe  how  large  were  the  audiences  in 
this  way  gathered  together,  and  how  very  substantial 


26  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  "  DA  YSPRING." 

was  the  help  that  thereby  came  to  the  Mission  fund. 
Besides,  I  know  that  much  good  was  done  to  many 
of  those  addressed  ;  for  I  have  always,  to  this  hour, 
combined  the  Evangelist's  appeal  with  the  Mission- 
ary's story,  in  all  public  addresses,  whether  on  Sabbath 
or  other  days.  I  tried  to  bring  every  soul  to  feel 
personal  duty  and  responsibility  to  the  Lord  Jesus, 
for  I  knew  that  then  they  would  rightly  understand 
the  claims  of  the  Heathen. 

Wheresoever  railway,  steamboat,  and  coach  were 
available,  I  always  used  them  ;  but  failing  these,  I 
hired,  or  was  obliged  to  friends  of  Missions  for  driving 
me  from  place  to  place.  On  this  tour,  having  reached 
a  certain  place,  from  which  my  way  lay  for  many 
miles  across  the  country  where  there  was  no  public 
conveyance,  I  walked  to  the  nearest  squatter's  Station 
and  frankly  informed  the  owner  how  I  was  situated  ; 
that  I  could  not  hire,  and  that  I  would  like  to  stay 
at  his  house  all  night,  if  he  would  kindly  send  me  on 
in  the  morning  by  any  sort  of  trap  to  the  next  Station 
on  my  list.  He  happened  to  be  a  good  Christian 
and  a  Presbyterian,  and  gave  me  a  right  cordial 
welcome.  A  meeting  of  his  servants  was  called, 
which  I  had  the  pleasure  of  addressing.  Next  morn- 
ing, he  gave  me  £20,  and  sent  me  forward  with  his 
own  conveyance,  telling  me  to  retain  it  all  day,  if 
necessary. 

On  reaching  the  next  squatter's  Station,  I  found 
the  master  also  at  home,  and  said, — 

"I  am  a  Missionary  from  the  South  Sea  Islands.    I 


THE  FLOATING    OF  THE  " DA YSPRING."          27 

am  crossing  Victoria  to  plead  the  cause  of  the 
Mission.  I  would  like  to  rest  here  for  an  hour  or 
two.  Could  you  kindly  send  me  on  to  the  next 
Station  by  your  conveyance  ?  If  not,  I  am  to  keep 
the  last  squatter's  buggy,  until  I  reach  it." 

Looking  with  a  queer  smile  at  me,  he  replied, — 
"  You  propose  a  rather  novel  condition  on  which  to 
rest  at  my  house !  My  horses  are  so  employed  to- 
day, I  fear  that  I  may  have  difficulty  in  sending  you 
on.  But  come  in ;  both  you  and  your  horses  need 
rest ;  and  my  wife  will  be  glad  to  see  you." 

I  immediately  discovered  that  the  good  lady  came 
from  Glasgow,  from  a  street  in  which  I  had  lodged 
when  a  student  at  the  Free  Normal  College.  I  even 
knew  some  of  her  friends.  All  the  places  of  her 
youthful  associations  were  equally  familiar  to  me. 
We  launched  out  into  deeply  interesting  conversa- 
tion, which  finally  led  up,  of  course,  to  the  story  of 
our  Mission. 

The  gentleman,  by  this  time,  had  so  far  been  won, 
that  he  slipped  out  and  sent  my  conveyance  and 
horses  back  to  their  owner,  and  ordered  his  own  to 
be  ready  to  take  me  to  the  next  Station,  or,  if  need 
be,  to  the  next  again.  At  parting,  the  lady  said  to 
her  husband, — 

"The  Missionary  has  asked  no  money,  though  he 
sees  we  have  been  deeply  interested  ;  yet  clearly  that 
is  the  object  of  his  tour.  He  is  the  first  Missionary 
from  the  Heathen  that  ever  visited  us  here  ;  and  you 
must  contribute  something  to  his  Mission  fund." 


88  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  «  DAYSPRING." 

I  thanked  her,  explaining,  "  I  never  ask  money 
directly  from  any  person  for  the  Lord's  work.  My 
part  is  done  when  I  have  told  my  story  and  shown 
the  needs  of  the  Heathen  and  the  claims  of  Christ  ; 
but  I  gratefully  receive  all  that  the  Lord  moves  His 
people  to  give  for  the  Mission." 

Her  husband  replied,  rather  sharply, "  You  know 
I  don't  keep  money  here." 

To  which  she  retorted  with  ready  tact  and  with 
a  resistless  smile, "  But  you  keep  a  cheque  book  ;  and 
your  cheque  is  as  good  as  gold  !  This  is  the  first 
donation  we  ever  gave  to  such  a  cause,  and  let  it  be 
a  good  one." 

He  made  it  indeed  handsome,  and  I  went  on  my 
way,  thanking  them  very  sincerely,  and  thanking 
God. 

At  the  next  Station,  the  owner  turned  out  to  be  a 
gruff  Irishman,  forbidding  and  insolent  Stating  my 
case  to  him  as  to  the  others,  he  shouted  at  me,  "  Go 
on !  I  don't  want  to  be  troubled  with  the  loikes  o* 
you  here." 

I  answered,  "  I  am  sorry  if  my  coming  troubles 
you ;  but  I  wish  you  every  blessing  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Good-bye ! " 

As  we  drove  off,  he  shouted  curses  after  us.  On 
leaving  his  door,  I  heard  a  lady  calling  to  him  from 
the  window :  "  Don't  let  that  Missionary  go  away ! 
Make  haste  and  call  him  back.  I  want  the  children 
to  see  the  idols  and  the  South  Sea  curios." 

At  first  he  drowned  her  appeal  in  his  own  shout- 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   "  DA  YSPRING."          29 

ings.  But  she  must  have  persisted  effectually  ;  for 
shortly  we  heard  him  "  coo-ee-ing,"  and  stopped. 
When  he  came  up  to  us,  he  explained  :  "  That  lady 
in  my  house  heard  you  speaking  in  Melbourne.  The 
ladies  and  children  are  very  anxious  to  see  your 
idols,  dresses,  and  weapons.  Will  you  please  come 
back?" 

We  did  so.  I  spent  fifteen  minutes  or  so,  giving 
them  information  about  the  Natives  and  our  Mission. 
As  I  left,  our  boisterous  friend  handed  me  a  cheque 
for  £5,  and  wished  me  great  success  ! 

The  next  Station  at  which  we  arrived  was  one  of 
the  largest  of  all.  It  happened  to  be  a  sort  of  pay 
day,  and  men  were  assembled  from  all  parts  of  the 
run,  and  were  to  remain  there  over  night.  The 
squatter  and  his  family  were  from  home ;  but  Mr. 
Todd,  the  overseer,  being  a  good  Christian  and  a 
Scotchman,  was  glad  to  receive  us,  arranged  to  hold 
a  meeting  that  evening  in  the  men's  hut,  and  promised 
to  set  me  forward  on  my  journey  next  day.  The 
meeting  was  very  enthusiastic  ;  and  they  subscribed 
£20  to  the  Mission — every  man  being  determined  to 
have  so  many  shares  in  the  new  Mission  Ship.  With 
earnest  personal  dealing,  I  urged  the  claims  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  upon  all  who  were  present,  seeking  the 
salvation  of  every  hearer.  I  ever  found  even  the 
rough  digger,  and  the  lowest  of  the  hands  about  far- 
away Stations,  most  attentive  and  perfectly  respect- 
ful. 

To  the  honour  of  Australia  I  must  here  record, 


30          THE  FLOATING  OF  THE    ' ' DA Y SPRING.* 

that  anything  like  uncivil  treatment  was  a  rare  ex- 
ception in  all  my  travels.  Sometimes,  indeed,  I  have 
suspected  that  people  were  acting  as  if  to  say,  Let 
us  treat  him  kindly,  do  as  little  for  his  cause  as  we 
can,  and  get  rid  of  him  as  quickly  as  possible!  But,  as 
a  rule,  almost  without  an  exception,  I  have  met  with 
remarkable  kindness,  hospitality,  and  help  from  all 
the  Ministers  and  people  of  Australia.  Scarcely  ever, 
at  any  place  visited,  was  I  without  one  or  more 
invitations  to  be  guest  of  some  of  the  Lord's  people  ; 
and  I  was  there  treated  as  a  dear  friend  of  the  family, 
rather  than  a  passing  stranger.  Colonials,  indeed, 
are  proverbial  for  the  open  door  and  the  generous 
hand  to  pilgrims  by  the  way.  May  the  Divine 
Master  grant  them  evermore  of  His  own  Spirit,  with 
His  ever- enriching  blessings  on  their  Souls  and  in 
their  homes  ! 

Disappointments  and  successes  were  strangely  in- 
termingled. Once  I  travelled  a  very  long  way  to  con- 
duct a  meeting  at  a  certain  township.  I  had  written 
pleading  with  the  Minister  to  make  due  intimation  ; 
but  he  had  informed  no  person  of  my  intended  visit, 
neither  had  he  written  to  me,  which  he  could  easily 
have  done.  When  I  arrived,  he  met  me  on  horse- 
back, said,  "  I  have  arranged  no  meeting  here,"  and 
instantly  rode  away.  Only  two  coaches  weekly 
passed  that  way,  so  I  had  to  remain  there  at  a  Public 
House  for  the  next  three  days.  Drinking  and  noise, 
of  course,  abounded  ;  but  they  kindly  gave  me  a 
small  back  room,  as  far  away  as  pQssible,  and  looking 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   ".DAYSPRING?          31 

out  into  a  quiet  garden.  It  was  to  cost  me  thirteen 
shillings  and  sixpence  per  day ;  and  there  I  sat 
patiently  and  somewhat  sadly  working  up  my  heavy 
correspondence.  The  district  was  rich,  and  I  knew 
that  there  were  pious  as  well  as  wealthy  people 
there,  who  could  have  been  interested  in  our  Mission 
and  would  have  helped  me, — hence  my  keen  dis- 
appointment. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  second  day,  I  saw  a  beau- 
tiful garden  from  my  bedroom  window,  wherein  a 
considerable  party  of  ladies,  gentlemen,  and  hand- 
somely dressed  children  were  disporting  in  happy 
amusements.  Thinking  that  they  were  growing 
tired,  and  might  not  object  to  a  little  variety,  I  sum- 
moned courage  to  walk  up  and  ask  for  the  gentleman 
of  the  house.  I  told  him  that  I  was  a  Missionary 
from  the  South  Sea  Islands  and  had  come  here  to 
address  a  meeting,  and  how  I  had  been  disappointed ; 
that  I  was  staying  at  the  Public  House  till  the  next 
Mail  passed  inland,  and  that  I  had  there  some 
Heathen  idols,  clubs,  dresses,  and  "curios,"  which 
perhaps  the  ladies  and  children  would  like  to  see, 
and  to  hear  a  little  about  the  Lord's  work  on  the 
Islands.  I  explained  also  that  I  asked  no  money 
and  received  no  reward,  but  only  wished  an  oppor- 
tunity of  interesting  them  in  this  work  of  God. 
He  consulted  the  company.  They  were  eager 
to  see  what  I  had  got,  and  to  hear  what  I  had  to 
say. 

On  returning  with  my  bundle  of  "  curios,"  I  found 


J2  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   «  DAYSPRING.' 

them  all  arranged  under  the  verandah,  and  a  chair 
placed  in  front  for  me  and  my  articles  of  mystery. 
They  eagerly  examined  everything,  and  listened  to 
my  description  of  its  uses.  I  gave  them  a  short 
account  of  the  Islanders  and  of  our  efforts  to  carry 
to  them  the  Gospel  of  Jesus.  I  pressed  on  them  the 
blessings  and  the  advantages  of  the  great  Redemp- 
tion, and  the  peace  and  joy  of  living  for  and  walking 
daily  with  God  here,  in  the  assured  hope  of  eternal 
glory  with  Him  hereafter  ;  and  I  urged  one  and  all 
to  love  and  serve  the  Lord  Jesus.  Having  stated 
how  I  came  to  be  there,  and  how  I  had  been  dis- 
appointed, knowing  that  many  would  have  sym- 
pathized with  and  helped  my  Mission  if  only  I  could 
have  addressed  them,  I  intimated  that  I  would  not 
ask  any  contributions,  but  I  would  leave  a  few  of  the 
Collecting  Cards  for  the  new  Mission  Ship ;  and  if, 
after  what  they  had  heard,  they  chose  to  do  any- 
thing, all  money  was  to  be  sent  to  the  Treasurer  at 
Melbourne. 

Some  offered  me  donations,  but  I  declined,  saying, 
"  I  am  a  stranger  to  you  all  The  Minister  has  cast 
suspicion  on  me  by  refusing  to  intimate  any  meeting. 
In  the  circumstances,  I  can  in  this  case  receive 
nothing.  But  I  will  rejoice  if  you  all  do  whatever 
you  can  for  the  precious  work  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
among  the  Heathen,  and  send  it  on  to  Melbourne, 
whence  every  penny  will  be  acknowledged  in  due 
time." 

Many  took  cards  and  became  eager  collectors  for 


THE  FLOATING   OF    THE  " DA YSPRING."          33 

the  Mission  ;  and  I  knew,  ere  I  returned  to  the 
Public  House  that  day,  that  the  Lord's  finger  was 
here  also,  and  that  the  trial  of  disappointment 
through  the  Minister  was  being  already  over-ruled 
for  good. 

This  was  even  more  remarkably  manifested  on  the 
evening  of  that  same  day,  and  within  the  said  Public 
House  itself.  A  very  large  number  of  men  were 
assembled  there,  some  at  tea,  and  others  drinking 
noisily,  on  their  return  from  a  great  cattle  market 
and  show.  I  tried  to  get  into  conversation  with 
some  of  the  quieter  spirits,  and  produced  and  ex- 
plained to  them  the  idols,  clubs,  and  dresses,  till 
nearly  all  crowded  eagerly  around  me.  Then  I  told 
them  the  story  of  our  Mission,  in  process  of  which  I 
managed  to  urge  the  Gospel  message  on  their  own 
hearts  also ;  and  invited  them  to  ask  questions  at 
the  close.  The  rough  fellows  became  wonderfully 
interested.  Several  took  Collecting  Cards  for  the 
Dayspring  fund.  And  the  publican  and  his  wife 
were  thereafter  very  kind,  declining  to  take  anything 
from  me  either  for  bed  or  meals — another  gleam  out 
of  the  darkness ! 

It  is  my  conviction  that  in  these  ways  the  Lord 
helped  me  to  gain  as  much,  if  not,  more  for  the 
Mission  than  all  that  was  lost  through  lack  of  a 
meeting ;  and  it  is  certain  that  I  thus  had  oppor- 
tunity of  speaking  of  sin  and  salvation,  and  of  setting 
forth  the  claims  of  Jesus  before  many  souls  that 
never  could  have  been  reached  through  any  ordinary 

P.  3 


34  THE  FLOATING   OF  THE 


Congregation.  Again  I  learned  to  praise  the  Lord 
in  all  circumstances  —  "  Bless  the  Lord  at  all  times, 
0  my  soul." 

A  lively  and  memorable  extemporized  meeting  on 
this  tour  is  associated  in  memory  with  one  of  my 
dearest  friends.  The  district  was  very  remote.  He, 
the  squatter,  and  his  beloved  wife  were  sterling 
Christians,  and  have  been  ever  since  warmly  devoted 
to  me.  On  my  arrival,  he  invited  the  people  from 
all  the  surrounding  Stations,  as  well  as  his  own 
numerous  servants,  to  hear  the  story  of  our  Mission. 
Next  day  he  volunteered  to  drive  me  a  long  distance 
over  the  plains  of  St.  Arnaud,  his  dear  wife  accom- 
panying us.  At  that  time  there  were  few  fences  in 
such  districts  in  Australia.  The  drive  was  long,  but 
the  day  had  been  lovely,  and  the  fellowship  was  so 
sweet  that  it  still  shines  a  sunny  spot  in  the  fields  of 
memory. 

Having  reached  our  destination  about  seven 
o'clock,  he  ordered  tea  at  the  Inn  for  the  whole 
party  ;  and  we  sallied  out  meantime  and  took  the 
only  Hall  in  the  place,  for  an  extemporized  meeting 
to  be  held  that  evening  at  eight  o'clock.  I  then 
hired  a  man  to  go  through  the  township  with  a  bell, 
announcing  the  same  ;  while  I  myself  went  up  one 
side  of  the  main  street,  and  my  friend  up  the  other, 
inviting  all  who  would  listen  to  us  to  attend  the 
Mission  meeting,  where  South  Sea  Island  idols, 
weapons,  and  dresses  would  be  exhibited,  and  stories 
of  the  Natives  told. 


Tff£  FLOATING  OF  THE  " DAYSPR1NG."          35 

Running  back  for  a  hurried  cup  of  tea,  I  then 
hasted  to  the  Hall,  and  found  it  crowded  to  excess 
with  rough  and  boisterous  diggers.  The  hour  struck 
as  I  was  getting  my  articles  arranged  and  spread  out 
upon  the  table,  and  they  began  shouting,  "  Where's 
the  Missionary  ? "  "  Another  hoax  !  " —  indicating 
that  they  were  not  unwilling  for  a  row.  I  learned 
that,  only  a  few  nights  ago,  a  so-called  Professor 
had  advertised  a  lecture,  lifted  entrance  money  till 
the  Hall  was  crowded,  and  then  quietly  slipped  off 
the  scene.  In  our  case,  though  there  was  no  charge, 
they  seemed  disposed  to  gratify  themselves  by  some 
sort  of  promiscuous  revenge. 

Amidst  the  noisy  chaff  and  rising  uproar,  I  stepped 
up  on  the  table,  and  said,  "Gentlemen,  I  am  the 
Missionary.  If  you  will  now  be  silent,  the  lecture 
will  proceed.  According  to  my  usual  custom,  let  us 
open  the  meeting  with  prayer." 

The  hush  that  fell  was  such  a  contrast  to  the  pre- 
ceding hubbub,  that  I  heard  my  heart  throbbing 
aloud  !  Then  they  listened  to  me  for  an  hour,  in 
perfect  silence  and  with  ever-increasing  interest.  At 
the  close  I  intimated  that  I  asked  no  collection  ; 
but  if,  after  what  they  had  heard,  they  would  take  a 
Collecting  Card  for  the  new  Mission  Ship,  and  send 
any  contributions  to  the  Treasurer  at  Melbourne,  I 
would  praise  God  for  sending  me  amongst  them. 
Many  were  heartily  taken,  and  doubtless  some  souls 
felt  the  "constraining  love,"  who  had  till  then  been 
living  without  God.  Next  morning,  I  mounted  the 


36  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  " DA YSPRING." 

Mail  Coach,  and  started  on  a  three  days'  run,  while 
my  dear  friend  returned  safely  to  his  home. 

It  was  really  very  seldom,  however,  that  I  found 
myself  thus  driven  to  extemporize  my  meetings. 
Some  Christian  friend,  if  not  the  Minister  of  the 
place,  arranged  all,  and  advertised  my  coming.  And 
the  Lord  greatly  helped  me  in  carrying  on  the  bur- 
densome correspondence  thereanent,  and  keeping  it 
always  three  weeks  ahead. 

I  travelled  thus  over  the  length  and  breadth  of 
New  South  Wales,  Victoria,  Tasmania,  and  South 
Australia,  telling  the  story  of  our  Mission,  and  deliver- 
ing the  Lord's  message,  not  only  in  great  centres  of 
population,  but  in  almost  every  smaller  township  ; 
and  not  only  thereby  Floating  the  Dayspring,  but 
sowing,  by  God's  help,  seeds  of  far-reaching  blessing, 
whose  fruits  will  ripen  through  the  years  to  come. 
Blessed  be  His  holy  Name! 

And  here  let  me  recall  what  happened  at  Penola, 
a  border  town  between  Victoria  and  South  Australia. 
In  the  flooded,  swampy  country  and  bad  bush-track 
between  it  and  Mount  Gambier  the  roads  were  im- 
passable, and  the  coach  broke  down.  The  Mail  was 
sent  forward  on  horseback.  I  had  waited  for  nearly 
a  week,  in  the  hope  of  getting  to  the  Mount  for  the 
Sabbath  Services  that  had  been  arranged.  At  length 
I  succeeded  in  engaging  a  man,  with  a  pair  of  horses 
and  a  light  spring  cart,  to  drive  me  there  for  £4  los. 
He  declared  the  horses  to  be  fresh,  and  able  for  the 
journey.  We  started  about  mid-day ;  but,  ere  many 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   "DA  YSPR1NG."          37 

miles  had  been  covered,  he  began  to  whip  them 
severely.  The  horses  looked  utterly  exhausted,  and 
the  truth  at  once  flashed  on  me.  I  was  pleading  with 
him  not  to  flog  them  so,  when,  on  reaching  a  higher 
piece  of  ground,  he  pulled  up,  and  said, — 

"  I  am  ashamed  to  tell  you  that  my  horses  are 
done !  They  had  just  come  off  a  journey  of  forty 
miles  when  we  started.  I  have  told  you  a  He ;  but 
I  hope  you  will  forgive  me.  I  was  sorely  in  need  of 
the  hire,  and  I  deceived  you.  There  is  no  help  for 
it  now.  We  must  camp  out  for  the  night  on  this  dry 
ground.  I  do  hope  you  won't  catch  cold.  You  shall 
sleep  in  the  cart ;  I  can  rest  under  it.  I  will  set  fire 
to  this  large  fallen  tree  to  keep  us  warm.  I  have 
brought  a  loaf  of  bread,  and  a  billy  (=a  bushman's 
can  for  boiling  water).  We  can  have  some  tea  ;  and, 
rest  assured,  I  shall  land  you  there  in  time  for  the 
Sabbath  Morning  Service." 

So  saying,  while  I  listened  dumbfounded,  he  turned 
aside,  unyoked  the  horses,  "  hobbled  "  them,  and  let 
them  go  upon  the  grass.  He  made  the  black  tea 
which  bushmen  drink,  and  appeared  to  enjoy  it.  The 
conveyance  was  drawn  near  to  that  butning  tree,  and 
I  got  located  into  it,  and  was  expected  to  rest.  I 
sat  there  wide-awake  during  weary  hours !  Time 
passed  at  a  dreadfully  slow  pace,  and  sleep  refused 
to  come  near  me.  Kangaroos,  wallabies,  with  other 
nameless  wild  creatures  and  screaming  birds,  kept 
loud  festival  all  around  ;  and  mosquitoes  tortured  me, 
apparently  in  thousands.  Towards  midnight  I  saw 


38  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   " DAYSPRING" 

a  light  in  the  distant  bush,  and,  awaking  my  com- 
panion, inquired  if  he  could  say  what  it  might  be.  He 
had  heard  that  a  Wesleyan  farmer  from  near  Adelaide 
had  come  into  that  region  to  take  up  a  sheep  and 
cattle  Station  there,  as  in  that  swampy  country  the 
grass  was  excellent.  It  might  be  their  light,  or  it 
might  be  that  oi  some  benighted  party  camping  out 
like  ourselves.  He  assured  me  that  he  could  find  our 
way  to  that  light,  and  back  again  to  our  burning  tree, 
and,  partly  to  pass  the  time,  I  resolved  to  try. 

We  found  the  Wesleyan  farmer  there,  living  in  a 
large  bush-shed,  surrounded  by  a  still  larger  enclosure 
wherein  horses,  cattle,  and  sheep  were  kept  for  the 
night  all  together  upon  the  dry  ground,  awaiting  the 
erection  of  houses  and  fencing,  with  which  they  were 
busily  engaged.  Unseemly  as  was  our  hour  of  call, 
the  dogs  had  loudly  announced  our  approach,  and 
we  got  a  cordial  greeting,  being  immediately  sur- 
rounded by  all  the  family.  They  eagerly  listened  to 
everything  about  the  Mission.  We  had  worship  to- 
gether. They  gave  us  a  hearty  tea,  besides  a  loaf  of 
bread  and  a  jug  of  milk  for  our  breakfast  next  morn- 
ing— the  jug  to  be  left  by  us  beside  the  burning  tree, 
whither  they  could  send  for  it  after  we  departed. 
Their  regrets  were  genuine  and  profuse  that  their 
circumstances  prevented  them  from  offering  us  a  bed, 
but  we  exceedingly  enjoyed  our  intercourse  with 
them,  and  felt  them  to  be  dear  Christian  friends. 
How  delightful  and  responsive  is  the  communion  of 
those  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  wherever  they  meet ; 


THE  FLOATING  OF   THE   " DAYSPRING."          39 

and  oh,  what  will  it  be  in  Glory,  when,  made  like  unto 
the  Saviour,  we  shall  "  see  Him  as  He  is  !  "  At  day- 
break we  were  off  again  on  our  weary  journey,  and 
reached  the  destination  safely  and  in  good  time.  A 
hearty  welcome  awaited  us  from  dear  Mr.  and  Mrs, 
Caldwell,  who  had  long  since  despaired  of  my  appear- 
ing. All  the  Services  were  largely  attended,  and  the 
Lord  led  the  people  to  take  a  deep  interest  in  our 
Mission,  many  generous  and  devoted  friends  to  it 
arising  there,  where  the  Minister  and  his  wife  struck 
the  right  key-note,  and  were  so  highly  and  justly 
esteemed. 

Returning  to  Penola,  we  found  that  the  Mail  coach 
would  not  try  to  run  for  some  time.  I  had  to  re- 
concile myself  to  wait  there  for  several  days.  Every 
day  I  beheld  a  man  staggering  about  at  all  hours 
under  the  influence  of  drink.  I  learned  that  he  had 
been  a  wealthy  and  open-handed  squatter,  had  lost 
everything,  had  recently  laid  his  wife  in  the  grave, 
and  now,  followed  about  by  his  three  little  girls,  was 
trying  to  drown  his  sorrows  in  whisky.  Overcome 
with  irresistible  pity,  I  followed  him  day  after  day, 
and  again  and  again  remonstrated  with  him  on  the 
madness  of  his  conduct,  especially  appealing  to  him 
for  his  children's  sake.  At  last  he  turned  upon  me, 
with  an  earnest  gaze,  and  said,  "If  you  take  the 
pledge  with  me,  God  helping  me,  I  will  keep  it  for 
life." 

We  entered  the  house  together,  signed  a  pledge, 
aod  solemnly  invoked  God  in  prayer  to  enable  us  to 


40  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   "  DAYS»RlNG.n 

keep  it  till  death.  For  his  sake,  I  renewed  the  vow 
of  my  youthful  days ;  and  he,  by  my  sympathy,  took 
this  vow  for  the  first  time,  and,  by  God's  help,  he 
kept  it  He  left  Penola  next  day,  shaking  off  old 
associates,  and  started  a  humble  business  where  he 
had  once  owned  much  of  the  land.  He  became  a 
Christian  out  and  out,  and  has  been  an  Elder  of  the 
Church  for  many  years.  I  have  often  been  laughed 
at  by  whisky  drinkers,  and  also  by  so-called  "  tem- 
perance "  men,  for  being  a  Total  Abstainer ;  but  even 
one  case  like  that  (and,  thank  God,  there  are  many) 
is  an  eternal  reward,  and  can  sustain  us  to  smile  down 
all  ridicule. 

Dear  reader,  can  you  measure  the  effect  of  the 
example  which  you  are  setting  ?  Are  you  to-day 
amongst  the  ranks  of  the  moderate  drinkers  ?  Re- 
member that  from  that  class  all  drunkards  have 
come ;  and  ask  yourself  whether  you  would  not  act 
more  nobly  and  unselfishly  to  abstain,  for  the  in- 
terests of  our  common  Humanity,  for  loyalty  to  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  for  the  hope  of  leading  a  pure 
and  unstained  life  yourself,  as  well  as  helping  others 
to  do  so,  whom  Jesus  died  to  save  ? 

The  crowning  adventure  of  my  tour  came  about  in 
the  following  manner :  I  was  advertised  to  conduct 
Services  at  Narracoort  on  Sabbath,  and  at  a  Station 
on  the  way  on  Saturday  evening.  But  how  to  get 
from  Penola  was  a  terrible  perplexity.  On  Saturday 
morning,  however,  a  young  lady  offered  me,  out  of 
gratitude  for  blessings  received,  the  use  of  her  riding 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   " DAYSPRING."          41 

horse  for  the  journey.  u  Garibaldi "  was  his  name ; 
and,  though  bred  for  a  race-horse,  I  was  assured  that 
if  I  kept  him  firmly  in  hand,  he  would  easily  carry 
me  over  the  two-and-twenty  miles.  He  was  to  be 
left  at  the  journey's  end,  and  the  lady  herself  would 
fetch  him  back.  I  shrank  from  the  undertaking,  know- 
ing little  of  horses,  and  having  vague  recollections 
of  being  dreadfully  punished  for  more  than  a  week 
after  my  last  and  almost  only  ride.  But  every  one 
in  that  country  is  quite  at  ease  on  the  back  of  a  horse. 
They  saw  no  risk ;  and,  as  there  appeared  no  other 
way  of  getting  'there  to  fulfil  my  engagements,  I,  for 
my  part,  began  to  think  that  God  had  unexpectedly 
provided  the  means,  and  that  He  would  carry  me 
safely  through. 

I  accepted  the  lady's  kind  offer,  and  started  on  my 
pilgrimage.  A  friend  showed  me  the  road,  and  gave 
me  ample  directions.  In  the  bush,  I  was  to  keep 
my  eye  on  the  notches  in  the  trees,  and  follow  them. 
He  agreed  kindly  to  bring  my  luggage  to  the  Station, 
and  leave  it  there  for  me  by-and-bye.  After  I  had 
walked  very  quietly  for  some  distance,  three  gentle- 
men on  horseback  overtook  me.  We  entered  into 
conversation.  They  inquired  how  far  I  was  going, 
and  advised  me  to  sit  a  little  "  freer  "  in  the  saddle, 
as  it  would  be  so  much  easier  for  me.  They  seemed 
greatly  amused  at  my  awkward  riding !  Dark  clouds 
were  now  gathering  ahead,  and  the  atmosphere  pro- 
phesied a  severe  storm ;  therefore  they  urged  that 
I  should  ride  a  little  faster,  as  they,  for  a  considerable 


42  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   "  DA  YSPRJNG.  ' 

distance,  could  guide  me  on  the  right  way.  I  ex- 
plained to  them  my  plight  through  inexperience,  said 
that  I  could  only  creep  on  slowly  with  safety,  and 
bade  them  Good-bye.  As  the  sky  was  getting  darker 
every  minute,  they  consented,  wishing  me  a  safe 
journey,  and  started  off  at  a  smart  pace. 

I  struggled  to  hold  in  my  horse ;  but  seizing  the 
bit  with  his  teeth,  laying  back  his  ears,  and  stretching 
out  his  eager  neck,  he  manifestly  felt  that  his  honour 
was  at  stake  ;  and  in  less  time  than  I  take  to  write 
it,  the  three  friends  cleared  a  way  for  us,  and  he  tore 
past  them  all  at  an  appalling  speed.  They  tried  for 
a  time  to  keep  within  reach  of  us,  but  that  sound 
only  put  fire  into  his  blood ;  and  in  an  incredibly 
short  time  I  heard  them  not ;  nor,  from  the  moment 
that  he  bore  me  swinging  past  them,  durst  I  turn  my 
head  by  one  inch  to  look  for  them  again.  In  vain  I 
tried  to  hold  him  in  ;  he  tore  on,  with  what  appeared 
to  me  the  speed  of  the  wind.  Then  the  thunderstorm 
broke  around  us,  with  flash  of  lightning  and  flood  of 
rain,  and  at  every  fresh  peal  my  "  Garibaldi "  dashed 
more  wildly  onward. 

To  me,  it  was  a  vast  surprise  to  discover  that  I 
could  sit  more  easily  on  this  wild  flying  thing,  than 
when  at  a  canter  or  a  trot.  At  every  turn  I  expected 
that  he  would  dash  himself  and  me  against  the  great 
forest  trees  ;  but  instinct  rather  than  my  hand  guided 
him  miraculously.  Sometimes  I  had  a  glimpse  of 
the  road,  but  as  for  the  "  notches,"  I  never  saw  one 
of  them ;  we  passed  them  with  lightning  speed 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  "  DA  YSPRING."          43 

Indeed,  I  durst  not  lift  my  eyes  for  one  moment  from 
watching  the  horse's  head  and  the  trees  on  our  track 
My  high-crowned  hat  was  now  drenched,  and 
battered  out  of  shape ;  for  whenever  we  came  to  a 
rather  clear  space,  I  seized  the  chance  and  gave  it 
another  knock  down  over  my  head.  I  was  spattered 
and  covered  with  mud  and  mire. 

Crash,  crash,  went  the  thunder,  and  on,  on,  went 
"  Garibaldi  "  through  the  gloom  of  the  forest,  emerg- 
ing at  length  upon  a  clearer  ground  with  a  more 
visible  pathway.  Reaching  the  top  of  the  slope,  a 
large  house  stood  out  far  in  front  of  us  to  the  left ; 
and  the  horse  had  apparently  determined  to  make 
straight  for  that,  as  if  it  were  his  home.  He  skirted 
along  the  hill,  and  took  the  track  as  his  own  familiar 
ground,  all  my  effort  to  hold  him  in  or  guide  him 
having  no  more  effect  than  that  of  a  child.  By 
this  time,  I  suspect,  I  really  had  lost  all  power. 
"  Garibaldi "  had  been  at  that  house,  probably  fre- 
quently before ;  he  knew  those  stables  ;  and  my  fate 
seemed  to  be  instant  death  against  door  or  wall. 

Some  members  of  the  family,  on  the  outlook  for 
the  Missionary,  saw  us  come  tearing  along  as  if  mad 
or  drunk ;  and  now  all  rushed  to  the  verandah, 
expecting  some  dread  catastrophe.  A  tall  and  stout 
young  groom,  amazed  at  our  wild  career,  throwing 
wide  open  the  gate,  seized  the  bridle  at  great  risk  to 
himself,  and  ran  full  speed,  yet  holding  back  with  all 
his  might,  and  shouting  at  me  to  do  the  same.  We 
succeeded, — "Garibaldi"  having  probably  attained 


44  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   "  DAYSPRING.' 

his  purpose, — in  bringing  him  to  a  halt  within  a  few 
paces  of  the  door.  Staring  at  me  with  open  mouth, 
the  man  exclaimed,  "  I  have  saved  your  life.  What 
madness  to  ride  like  that!"  Thanking  him,  though 
I  could  scarcely  by  this  time  articulate  a  word,  I  told 
him  that  the  horse  had  run  away,  and  that  I  had  lost 
all  control. 

Truly  I  was  in  a  sorry  plight,  drenched,  covered 
with  mud,  and  my  hat  battered  down  over  my  eyes ; 
little  wonder  they  thought  me  drunk  or  mad ! 
Finally,  as  if  to  confirm  every  suspicion,  and  amuse 
them  all, — for  master,  mistress,  governess,  and 
children  now  looked  on  from  the  verandah, — when  I 
was  helped  off  the  horse,  I  could  not  stand  on  my 
feet !  My  head  still  went  rushing  on  in  the  race ;  I 
staggered,  and  down  I  tumbled  into  the  mud, 
feeling  chagrin  and  mortification  ;  yet  there  I  had  to 
sit  for  some  time  before  I  recovered  myself,  so  as 
either  to  rise  or  to  speak  a  word.  When  I  did  get 
to  my  feet,  I  had  to  stand  holding  by  the  verandah 
for  some  time,  my  head  still  rushing  on  in  the  race. 
At  length  the  master  said,  "  Will  you  not  come  in  ?  " 

I  knew  that  he  was  treating  me  for  a  drunken 
man  ;  and  the  giddiness  was  so  dreadful  still,  that 
my  attempts  at  speech  seemed  more  drunken  than 
even  my  gait 

As  soon  as  I  could  stand,  I  went  into  the  house, 
and  drew  near  to  an  excellent  fire  in  my  dripping 
clothes.  The  squatter  sat  opposite  me  in  silencef 
reading  the  newspapers,  and  taking  a  look  at  me 


THE  FLOATING    OF  THE   "  DA  YSPR1NG."         45 

now  and  again  over  his  spectacles.  By-and-bye  he 
remarked,  "  Wouldn't  it  be  worth  while  to  change 
your  clothes  ?  " 

Speech  was  now  returning  to  me.  I  replied,  "  Yes, 
but  my  bag  is  coming  on  in  the  cart,  and  may  not  be 
here  to-night." 

He  began  to  relent.  He  took  me  into  a  room,  and 
laid  out  for  me  a  suit  of  his  own.  I  being  then  very 
slender,  and  he  a  big-framed  farmer,  my  new  dress, 
though  greatly  adding  to  my  comfort,  enhanced  the 
singularity  of  my  appearance. 

Returning  to  him,  washed  and  dressed,  I  inquired 
if  he  had  arranged  for  a  meeting  ?  My  tongue,  I 
fear,  was  still  unsteady,  for  the  squatter  looked  at 
me  rather  reproachfully,  and  said,  "Do  you  really 
consider  yourself  fit  to  appear  before  a  meeting 
to-night?" 

I  assured  him  that  he  was  quite  wrong  in  his 
suspicions,  that  I  was  a  life-long  Abstainer,  and  that 
my  nerves  had  been  so  unhinged  by  the  terrible  ride 
and  the  runaway  horse.  He  smiled  rather  suggest- 
ively, and  said  we  would  see  how  I  felt  after  tea. 

We  went  to  the  table.  All  that  had  occurred  was 
now  consummated  by  my  appearing  in  the  lusty 
farmer's  clothes  ;  and  the  lady  and  other  friends  had 
infinite  difficulty  in  keeping  their  amusement  within 
decent  bounds.  I  again  took  speech  in  hand,  but 
I  suspect  my  words  had  still  the  thickness  of  the 
tippler's  utterance,  for  they  seemed  not  to  carry  much 
conviction, — "  Dear  friends,  I  quite  understand  your 


46  THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   " DAYSPRING" 

feelings  ;  appearances  are  so  strangely  against  me. 
But  I  am  not  drunken,  as  ye  suppose.  I  have 
tasted  no  intoxicating  drink,  I  am  a  life-long  Total 
Abstainer ! M 

This  fairly  broke  down  their  reserve.  They 
laughed  aloud,  looking  at  each  other  and  at  me,  as 
if  to  say,  "  Man,  you're  drunk  at  this  very  moment" 

Before  tea  was  over  they  appeared,  however,  to 
begin  to  entertain  the  idea  that  I  might  address  the 
meeting  ;  and  so  I  was  informed  of  the  arrangements 
that  had  been  made.  At  the  meeting,  my  incre- 
dulous friends  became  very  deeply  interested. 
Manifestly  their  better  thoughts  were  gaining  the 
ascendancy.  And  they  heaped  thereafter  every 
kindness  upon  me,  as  if  to  make  amends  for  harder 
suspicions. 

Next  morning  the  master  drove  me  about  ten 
miles  further  on  to  the  Church.  A  groom  rode  the 
race-horse,  who  took  no  scathe  from  his  thundering 
gallop  of  the  day  before.  It  left  deeper  traces  upon 
me.  I  got  through  the  Services,  however,  and  with 
good  returns  for  the  Mission.  Twice  since,  on  my 
Mission  tours,  I  have  found  myself  at  that  same 
memorable  house ;  and  on  each  occasion  a  large 
company  of  friends  were  being  regaled  by  the  good 
lady  there  with  very  comical  descriptions  of  my  first 
arrival  at  her  door. 


CHAPTER  II. 

AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES. 

A  Fire-Water  Festival. — At  Tea  with  the  Aborigines. — 
"Black  Fellow  all  Gone !"— The  Poison-Gift  and  Civilization. 
—The  "Scattering "of  the  Blacks.— The  "Brute-in-human- 
shape"  Theory. — The  Testimony  of  Nora. — Nathaniel 
Pepper  and  their  "Gods." — Smooth  Stone  Idols. — Rites  and 
Ceremonies.— "  Too  much  Devil-Devil."— The  Quest  for 
Idols. — Visit  to  Nora  in  the  Camp. — Independent  Testi- 
monies.— Nora's  own  Letters. — The  Aborigines  in  Settle- 
ments. 

T"\ETAINED  for  nearly  a  week  at  Balmoral  by 
•*— '  the  break-down  of  the  coach  on  these  dreadful 
roads,  I  telegraphed  to  Hamilton  for  a  conveyance ; 
and  the  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School,  dear 
Mr.  Laidlaw,  volunteered,  in  order  to  reduce  expenses, 
to  spend  one  day  of  his  precious  time  coming  for  me, 
and  another  driving  me  down.  While  awaiting  him, 
I  came  into  painful  and  memorable  contact  with  the 
Aborigines  of  Australia.  The  Publicans  had  organ- 
ized a  day  of  sports,  horse-racing,  and  circus  exhibi- 
tions. Immense  crowds  assembled,  and,  amongst  the 
rest,  tribe  after  tribe  of  the  Aborigines  from  all  the 
surrounding  country.  Despite  the  law  prohibiting 

47 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES, 


the  giving  of  strong  drinks  to  these  poor  creatures, 
foolish  and  unprincipled  dealers  supplied  them  with 
the  same,  and  the  very  blankets  which  the  Govern- 
ment had  given  them,  were  freely  exchanged  for  the 
fire-water  which  kindled  them  to  madness. 

Next  day  was  Sabbath.  The  morning  was  hideous 
with  the  yells  of  the  fighting  Savages.  They  tore 
about  on  the  Common  in  front  of  the  Church,  leading 
gentlemen  having  tried  in  vain  to  quiet  them,  and 
their  wild  voices  without  jarred  upon  the  Morning 
Service.  About  two  o'clock,  I  tried  to  get  into  con- 
versation with  them.  I  appealed  to  them  whether 
they  were  not  all  tired  and  hungry  ?  They  replied 
that  they  had  had  no  food  all  that  day ;  they  had 
fought  since  the  morning !  I  said, — 

"  I  love  you  black  fellows.  I  go  Missionary  black 
fellows  far  away.  I  love  you,  want  you  rest,  get  food. 
Come  all  of  you,  rest,  sit  round  me,  and  we  will  talk, 
till  the  jins  (= women)  get  ready  tea.  They  boil  water, 
I  take  tea  with  you,  and  then  you  will  be  strong ! " 

By  broken  English  and  by  many  symbols,  I  won 
their  ear.  They  produced  tea  and  damper,  i.e.,  a 
rather  forbidding-looking  bread,  without  yeast,  baked 
on  the  coals.  Their  wives  hasted  to  boil  water.  I 
kept  incessantly  talking,  to  interest  them,  and  told 
them  how  Jesus,  God's  dear  Son,  came  and  died  to 
make  them  happy,  and  how  He  grieved  to  see  them 
beating  and  fighting  and  killing  each  other. 

When  the  tea  was  ready,  we  squatted  on  the  green 
grass,  their  tins  were  filled,  the  "damper"  was 


AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES.  49 

broken  into  lumps,  and  I  asked  the  blessing  of  God 
on  the  meal.  To  me  it  was  unpleasant  eating ! 
Many  of  them  looked  strong  and  healthy  ;  but  not  a 
few  were  weak  and  dying  creatures.  The  strong, 
devouring  all  they  could  get,  urged  me  to  be  done, 
and  let  them  finish  their  fighting,  eager  for  the  fray. 
But  having  gained  their  confidence,  I  prayed  with 
them,  and  thereafter  said, — 

"  Now,  before  I  leave,  I  will  ask  of  you  to  do  one 
thing  for  my  sake,  which  you  can  all  easily  do." 

With  one  voice  they  replied, — 

"  Yes,  we  all  do  whatever  you  say."  I  got  their 
leaders  to  promise  to  me  one  by  one.  I  then  said, — 

"  Now  you  have  got  your  tea,  and  I  ask  every  man 
and  boy  among  you  to  lie  down  in  the  bush  and  take 
a  sleep,  and  your  wives  will  sit  by  and  watch  over 
your  safety ! " 

In  glum  silence,  their  war  weapons  still  grasped 
in  their  hands,  they  stood  looking  intently  at  me, 
doubting  whether  I  could  be  in  earnest  I  urged 
them, — 

"You  all  promised  to  do  what  I  asked.  If  >ou 
break  your  promise,  these  white  men  will  laugh  at 
me,  and  say  that  black  fellows  only  lie  and  deceive. 
Let  them  see  that  you  can  be  trusted.  I  wait  here 
till  I  see  you  all  asleep." 

One  said  that  his  head  was  cut,  and  he  must  have 
revenge  before  he  could  lie  down.  Others  filed  past 
showing  their  wounds,  and  declaring  that  it  Tras  too 
bad  to  request  them  to  go  to  sleep.  I  praised  them 

P.  4 


50  AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES. 

as  far  as  I  could,  but  urged  them  for  once  to  be  men 
and  to  keep  their  word.  Finally  they  all  agreed  to 
lie  down,  I  waiting  till  the  last  man  had  disap- 
peared ;  and,  being  doubly  exhausted  with  the 
debauch  and  the  fighting,  they  were  soon  all  fast 
asleep.  I  prayed  that  the  blessed  Sleep  might  lull 
their  savage  passions. 

Before  daylight  next  morning,  the  Minister  and  I 
were  hastening  to  the  scene  to  prevent  further  fight- 
ing ;  but  as  the  sun  was  rising  we  saw  the  last  tribe 
of  the  distant  Natives  disappearing  over  the  brow  of 
a  hill.  A  small  party  belonging  to  the  district  alone 
remained.  They  shouted  to  us,  "Black  fellow  all 
gone!  No  more  fight.  You  too  much  like  black 
fellow!" 

For  three  days  afterwards  I  had  still  to  linger 
there ;  and  if  their  dogs  ran  or  barked  at  me,  the 
women  chased  them  with  sticks  and  stones,  and 
protected  me.  One  little  touch  of  kindness  and 
sympathy  had  unlocked  their  darkened  hearts. 

The  Aborigines  of  Australia  have  been  regarded  as 
perhaps  the  most  degraded  portion  of  the  human 
race,  at  least  in  the  Southern  Hemisphere.  Like 
the  Papuans  of  our  Islands,  they  rank  betwixt  Malay 
and  Negro  in  colour  and  appearance.  Their  hair, 
coarse,  black,  curly,  but  not  woolly ;  eyes,  dark  and 
yellowish,  with  very  heavy  eyebrows ;  nose  flat,  with 
hole  bored  through  septum,  in  which  ornament  is 
hung;  small  chin,  thick  lips,  large  mouth,  and 
lustrous  teeth ;  high  cheek  bones,  with  sunken  eyes 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES.  51 

and  well-developed  brow.  Like  all  Savages  in  their 
natural  state,  they  were  nearly  nude,  filthy,  and 
wretched  ;  especially  in  winter,  when  covered  with 
kangaroo  and  opossum  skins,  which  they  hung 
around  themselves  loosely  by  day,  and  under  which 
they  slept  at  night.  They  sometimes  daubed  their 
bodies  all  over  with  paint,  mud,  charcoal,  or  ashes. 
Their  women  are  generally  of  a  slender  build.  All 
these  features  and  notes  are  true  of  many  of  our 
South  Sea  Islanders  too;  but  they,  again,  are 
decidedly  of  a  higher  type.  On  many  of  the  Islands, 
faces,  though  dark,  are  as  pleasant  and  as  well  formed 
as  amongst  Europeans.  Besides,  the  Islanders  are 
not  nomadic ;  they  live  in  settled  villages,  and  cul- 
tivate the  land  for  their  support 

Having  read  very  strong  statements  for  and 
against  the  Aborigines,  in  my  many  journeys  twenty- 
four  years  ago  I  resolved  to  embrace  every  oppor- 
tunity of  learning  their  customs  and  beliefs  directly 
from  themselves.  I  have  also  seen  their  disgusting 
"  Corrobbarees,"  and  know  by  facts  how  demoralizing 
these  Heathen  dances  are.  I  know  also  what  strong 
drink  has  done  amongst  them. 

Who  wonders  that  the  dark  races  melt  away 
before  the  whites?  The  pioneers  of  civilization 
will  carry  with  them  this  demon  of  strong  drink, 
the  fruitful  parent  of  every  other  vice.  The  black 
people  drink,  and  become  unmanageable  ;  and 
through  the  white  man's  own  poison-gift  an  excuse 
is  found  for  sweeping  the  poor  creatures  off  the  face 


52  AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 

of  the  earth.  Marsden's  writings  show  how  our 
Australian  blacks  are  destroyed.  But  I  have  myself 
been  on  the  track  of  such  butcheries  again  and 
again.  A  Victorian  lady  told  me  the  following 
incident  She  heard  a  child's  pitiful  cry  in  the  bush. 
On  tracing  it,  she  found  a  little  girl  weeping  over 
her  younger  brother.  She  said, — 

"  The  white  men  poisoned  our  father  and  mother. 
They  threaten  to  shoot  me,  so  that  I  dare  not  go 
near  them.  I  am  here,  weeping  over  my  brother 
till  we  die  I  " 

The  compassionate  lady  promised  to  be  a  mother 
to  the  little  sufferers,  and  to  protect  them.  They 
instantly  clung  to  her,  and  have  proved  themselves 
to  be  loving  and  dutiful  ever  since. 

In  Queensland  itself,  the  Native  Police,  armed  and 
mounted — accompanied  by  only  one  white  officer, 
that  no  tales  might  be  told — were  reported  to  be 
regularly  sent  out  to  "scatter"  the  blacks!  That 
meant,  in  many  a  case,  wholesale  murder.  But  in 
1887,  the  humane  Sir  Samuel  Griffiths,  premier,  had 
these  blood-stained  forces  disbanded  for  ever.  The 
Sydney  Morning  Herald,  2 1st  March,  1883,  contains 
stronger  things  than  were  ever  penned  or  uttered  by 
me  as  to  the  wholesale  destruction  of  the  Aborigines. 
The  watchword  of  the  white  settlers,  practically  if 
not  theoretically,  has  been,  "  Clear  them  out  of  the 
way,  and  give  us  the  soil ! " 

Though  amongst  the  lower  types  of  the  human 
race,  the  Aborigines  have  made  excellent  stock 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES.  53 

riders,  bullock  drivers,  fencers,  and  servants  in 
every  department  And  they  have  proved  honest 
and  faithful,  especially  when  kindly  treated.  Austra- 
lians are  sometimes  bitter  against  them,  for  a  reason 
that  ought  rather  to  awaken  sympathy.  They  take 
Aboriginal  boys  or  girls  into  their  service,  they 
train  them  just  till  they  are  beginning  to  be  useful, 
and  lo !  they  go  back  to  their  own  people.  But  in 
almost  every  case  of  that  kind,  the  reason  is  perfectly 
clear.  They  are  only  taught  so  far  as  to  make 
them  useful  tools.  Their  minds  were  not  instructed, 
nor  their  hearts  enlightened  in  the  fear  of  God  and 
the  love  of  Jesus,  They  were  not  on  an  equality 
in  any  way  either  with  children  or  with  servants. 
They  grew  up  without  equals  and  without  associates. 
They  saw  their  parents  and  tribesmen  treated  with 
contempt  and  abuse.  They  instinctively  felt  that 
the  moment  they  were  unable  to  serve  the  self-in- 
terest of  their  employers,  they  themselves  would  be 
thrust  out  They  had  not  the  spirit  of  the  slave, 
though  kept  in  the  rank  of  a  slave ;  and  they  yearned 
for  satisfaction  of  these  instincts,  which  the  supply 
of  their  mere  animal  necessities  could  not  assuage. 
Among  the  whites,  they  felt  degraded  and  outcast ; 
amongst  their  own  people,  they  had  the  honour  and 
esteem  that  were  within  reach  of  their  kindred,  and 
they  might  weave  around  their  poor  lot  the  mys- 
terious and  ever-blessed  ties  of  family  and  home. 
And  here  and  there,  doubtless,  flashed  in  the  heart 
of  some  Native  boy  a  gleam  of  that  patriotism  that 


54  AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 

led  Moses  to  escape  from  Pharaoh's  court,  and  refuse 
to  be  identified  with  the  despisers  and  oppressors  of 
his  own  enslaved  race, — divine  in  the  Aboriginal  as 
in  the  Hebrew,  though  each  might  give  a  very  differ- 
ent account  of  its  origin  ! 

A  book  once  fell  into  my  hands,  entitled, — 
"  Sermons  on  Public  Subjects,"  by  Charles  Kingsley. 
I  knew  him  to  be  a  man  greatly  gifted  and  greatly 
beloved  ;  and  hence  my  positive  distress  on  reading 
from  the  eighth  sermon,  page  234,  "  On  the  Fall,'1 
the  following  awful  words : — *"  The  Black  people 
of  Australia,  exactly  the  same  race  as  the  African 
Negro,  cannot  take  in  the  Gospel.  .  .  .  All  at- 
tempts to  bring  them  to  a  knowledge  of  the  true 
God  have  as  yet  failed  utterly.  .  .  .  Poor  brutes 
in  human  shape  .  .  .  they  must  perish  off  the 
face  of  the  earth  like  brute  beasts." 

I  will  not  blame  this  great  preacher  for  boldly 
uttering  and  publishing  what  multitudes  of  others 
show  by  their  conduct  that  they  believe,  but  dare 
not  say  so.  Nor  need  any  one  blame  me,  if,  knowing 
facts  and  details  which  Kingsley  could  never  know, 


*  See  the  whole  context  in  "  Sermons  on  National  Subjects." 
(Macmillan  &*  Co.,  1880)  pp.  414  to  417,  where  it  is  numbered  as 
Sermon  XLI.;  particularly  this  regulative  declaration  regarding 
"  what  Original  Sin  may  bring  man  to "  : — "  What  is  to  my 
mind  the  most  awful  part  of  the  matter  remains  to  be  told — 
that  man  may  actually  fall  by  Original  Sin  too  low  to  re- 
ceive the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  to  be  recovered  again  by 
if— (Editor). 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES.  55 

I  turn  aside  for  a  few  moments,  and  let  the  light  of 
practical  knowledge  stream  in  on  this  and  all 
similar  teaching,  come  from  whatsoever  quarter  it 
may. 

While  I  was  pondering  over  Kingsley's  words,  the 
story  of  Nora,  an  Aboriginal  Christian  woman,  whom, 
as  hereafter  related,  I  myself  actually  visited  and 
corresponded  with,  was  brought  under  my  notice,  as 
if  to  shatter  to  pieces  everything  that  the  famous 
preacher  had  proclaimed.  A  dear  friend  told  me 
how  he  had  seen  Nora  encamped  with  the  blacks 
near  Hexham  in  Victoria.  Her  husband  had  lost, 
through  drink,  their  once  comfortable  home  at  a 
Station  where  he  was  employed.  The  change  back 
to  life  in  camp  had  broken  her  health,  and  she  lay 
sick  on  the  ground  within  a  miserable  hut.  The 
visitors  found  her  reading  a  Bible,  and  explaining  to 
a  number  of  her  own  poor  people  the  wonders  of 
redeeming  love.  My  friend,  Roderick  Urquhart, 
Esq.,  overcome  by  the  sight,  said, — 

"  Nora,  I  am  grieved  to  see  you  here,  and  deprived 
of  every  comfort  in  your  sickness." 

She  answered,  not  without  tears,  "The  change 
has  indeed  made  me  unwell ;  but  I  am  beginning 
to  think  that  this  too  is  for  the  best ;  it  has  at  last 
brought  my  poor  husband  to  his  senses,  and  I  will 
grudge  nothing  if  God  thereby  brings  him  to  the 
Saviour's  feet ! " 

She  further  explained,  that  she  had  found  wonder- 
ful joy  in  telling  her  own  people  about  the  true  God 


56  AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 

and  his  Son  Jesus,  and  was  quite  assured  that  the 
Lord  in  His  own  way  would  send  her  relief.  The 
visitors  who  accompanied  Mr.  Urquhart  showed 
themselves  to  be  greatly  affected  by  the  true  and 
pure  Christian  spirit  of  this  poor  Aboriginal,  and  on 
parting  she  said, — 

M  Do  not  think  that  I  like  this  miserable  hut,  or 
the  food,  or  the  company ;  but  I  am  and  have  been 
happy  in  trying  to  do  good  amongst  my  people." 

For  my  part,  let  that  dear  Christlike  soul  look 
out  on  me  from  her  Aboriginal  hut,  and  I  will 
trample  under  foot  all  teachings  or  theorizings  that 
dare  to  say  that  she  or  her  kind  are  but  poor  brutes ; 
— they  who  say  so  blaspheme  Human  Nature.  "I 
thank  thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  Heaven  and  Earth, 
that  Thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and 
prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes." 

Recall,  ere  you  read  further,  what  the  Gospel  has 
done  for  the  near  kindred  of  these  same  Abori- 
ginals. On  our  own  Aneityum  3,500  Cannibals  have 
been  led  to  renounce  their  heathenism,  and  are  lead- 
ing a  civilized  and  a  Christian  life.  In  Fiji,  70,000 
Cannibals  have  been  brought  under  the  influence  of 
the  Gospel ;  and  13,000  members  of  the  Churches 
there  are  professing  to  live  and  work  for  Jesus.  In 
Samoa,  34,000  Cannibals  have  professed  Christianity ; 
and,  in  nineteen  years,  its  College  has  sent  forth  206 
Native  teachers  and  evangelists.  On  our  New 
Hebrides,  more  than  12,000  Cannibals  have  been 
brought  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  Christ,  not  to  say  that 


AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES.  5> 

they  are  all  model  Christians;  and  133  of  the 
Natives  have  been  trained  and  sent  forth  as  teachers 
and  preachers  of  the  Gospel.  Had  Christ  been 
brought  in  the  same  way  into  the  heart  and  life  of 
the  Aborigines  by  the  Christians  of  Australia  and  of 
Britain — equally  blessed  results  would  as  surely  have 
followed,  for  He  is  "  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
for  ever." 

It  is  easy  to  understand,  moreover,  how  even  ex- 
perienced travellers  may  be  deluded  to  believe  that 
the  Aborigines  have  no  idols  and  no  religion.  One 
must  have  lived  amongst  them  or  their  kindred  ere 
he  can  authoritatively  decide  these  questions.  Before 
I  left  Melbourne,  for  instance,  I  had  met  Nathaniel 
Pepper,  a  converted  Aboriginal  from  Wimmera.  I 
asked  him  if  his  people  had  any  "  Doctors,"  i.e.,  sacred 
men  or  priests.  He  said  they  had.  I  inquired  if 
they  had  any  objects  of  Worship,  or  any  belief  in 
God  ?  He  said,  "  No !  None  whatever." 

But  on  taking  from  my  pocket  some  four  small 
stone  idols,  his  expression  showed  at  once  that  he 
recognised  them  as  objects  of  Worship.  He  had 
seen  the  sacred  men  use  them;  but  he  refused  to 
answer  any  more  questions.  I  resolved  now,  if  pos- 
sible, to  secure  some  of  their  idols,  and  set  this  whole 
problem  once  for  all  at  rest. 

At  Newstead,  on  another  occasion,  I  persuaded  a 
whole  camp  of  the  Aborigines  to  come  to  my  meet- 
ing. After  the  address,  they  waited  to  examine  the 
idols  and  stone  gods  which  I  had  shown.  Some  of 


58  AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES. 

the  young  men  admitted  that  their  "  doctors  "  had 
things  like  these,  which  they  and  the  old  people 
prayed  to  ;  but  they  added  jauntily, — 

"  We  young  fellows  don't  worship  ;  we  know  too 
much  for  that  1 " 

No  "  doctors "  were,  however,  in  that  camp ;  so  I 
could  not  meet  with  them ;  but  I  already  felt  that 
the  testimony  of  nearly  all  white  people  that  the 
blacks  had  "  no  idols  and  no  worship,"  was  quickly 
crumbling  away.  Besides,  my  ever-dear  friend, 
Andrew  Scott,  Esq.,  had  informed  me  that  when  he 
first  went  out  among  the  blacks, — almost  alone,  and 
one  of  the  first  white  men  they  had  ever  seen, — he 
saw  them  handling,  and  going  through  ceremonials 
with  just  such  "smooth  stones"  as  I  had  brought 
from  the  Islands,  without  for  a  moment  dreaming 
that  they  were  idols.  Yet  such  is  the  actual  fact ; 
very  much  as  it  was  in  the  ancient  days  when  Isaiah 
(ch.  Ivii.  6)  denounced  thus  the  "sons  of  the  sorcer- 
ess," who  were  "inflaming  themselves  with  idols." 
"  Among  the  smooth  stones  of  the  stream  (or  valley) 
is  thy  portion  ;  they,  they  are  thy  lot ;  even  to  them 
hast  thou  poured  a  drink  offering,  hast  thou  offered 
a  meat  offering  (or  oblation)." 

Yet  again,  R.  Urquhart,  Esq.,  Tangery,  in- 
formed me  that  he  also  had  seen  the  Aborigines 
engaged  in  religious  observances.  First  of  all,  a  vast 
multitude  of  men  and  women  joined  in  a  great 
Corrobbarree,  or  Heathen  festival  and  dance.  There- 
after each  marched  individually  towards  the  centre  of 


AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES.  59 

a  huge  ring,  and  after  certain  ceremonies,  bowed  as  if 
in  worship  towards  two  manlike  figures  cut  in  the 
ground.  Our  life  amongst  the  heathen  had  taught 
us  that  Worship  was  there. 

The  rite  of  circumcision  was  practised  also  amongst 
the  blacks  of  Australia  as  well  as  amongst  our  New 
Hebrideans.  Boys,  on  attaining  what  was  looked 
upon  as  early  manhood,  were  thus  initiated  into  their 
privileges  as  men  ;  and  the  occasion  was  accom- 
panied with  feasting,  dancing,  and  what  they  regarded 
as  religious  ceremonies. 

Some  tribes  in  Australia,  as  on  our  Islands  also, 
indicate  the  rank  or  class  to  which  a  man  belongs 
by  the  barbarous  custom  of  knocking  out  the  two 
front  teeth  !  This  is  done  on  reaching  a  certain  age  ; 
with  feasts  and  dancings  held  at  midnight,  and  during 
full  moon,  in  connection  with  sacred  spots,  which  no 
one  but  a  priest  will  be  found  daring  enough  to  ap- 
proach. 

Hence  there  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  as  to  the 
character  and  meaning  of  such  "  mysterious  figures  " 
as  those  so  much  discussed,  carved  on  the  flat  rocks 
at  Middle  Harbour,  or  on  the  South  Reef  promon- 
tory at  Cape  Cove.  They  are  found  also  at  Point 
Piper,  at  Mossmans,  at  Lane  Cove,  and  at  many 
other  places  throughout  Australia,  representing  the 
human  figure  in  almost  every  attitude,  the  kangaroo, 
the  flying  squirrel,  the  shark,  the  whale,  etc.,  etc., — all 
of  which  I  believe  to  be  sacred  objects,  and  these 
rocks  and  cliffs  to  be  sacred  places.  Some  of  the 


60  AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 

fish  carved  there  are  twenty-seven  feet  long.  The 
Aborigines  would  give  no  explanation  of  their  origin, 
except  that  they  were  "  made  by  black  fellows  long, 
long  ago ; "  and  that  the  blacks  would  not  live  near 
them,  for  "too  much  devil-devil  walk  about  there." 
The  Balmoral  blacks  informed  me  that  their  sacred 
men  carried  about  such  objects  as  I  showed  them, 
and  "  that  they  were  devil-devil," — which  is  their  only 
word  for  God  or  Spirit,  when  they  talk  to  you  in 
broken  English. 

The  1 8th  of  February,  1863,  was  a  day  worthy 
of  being  chronicled  and  remembered.  I  visited  the 
Wonwonda  Station  in  the  Wimmera  district  of 
Victoria,  and  there  beheld  a  great  camp  of  the 
Aborigines  on  the  plain  near  by.  Securing  the  com- 
pany of  the  following  witnesses,  I  proceeded  to  the 
camp,  and  found  that  part  of  them  had  already  seen 
me  at  Balmoral.  Two  of  them  spoke  English  fairly 
well.  I  managed  to  break  through  their  reticence,  and 
in  course  of  time  they  told  us  freely  about  the  customs 
and  traditions  of  their  people.  They  took  us  to  their 
"doctor,"  or  Sacred  Man,  who  was  lying  sick  in  his  hut 
Half  concealed  among  the  skins  and  clothes  behind 
him,  I  observed  several  curious  bags,  which  I  knew  at 
once  would  probably  contain  the  little  idols  of  which 
I  was  in  quest  I  urged  the  witnesses  to  take  special 
notice  of  everything  that  occurred,  and  draw  up  and 
sign  a  statement  for  my  future  use.  The  following  is 
their  attested  report : — 

"Mr.   Paton,   having  carefully  explained   to   the 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES.  61 

blacks  that  he  would  like  to  see  some  of  the  sacred 
objects  which  they  said  made  the  people  sick  and  well, 
assured  them  that  his  aim  was  not  to  mock  at  them, 
but  to  prove  to  white  people  that  the  blacks  had 
objects  of  worship  and  were  not  like  pigs  and  dogs. 
He  offered  them  a  number  of  small  pieces  of  silver  to 
get  bread  and  tea  for  the  "doctor,"  if  they  would  open 
these  little  bags  and  let  us  see  what  was  in  them. 
After  a  good  deal  of  talk  amongst  themselves,  he  took 
some  of  the  Island  stone-gods  from  his  pocket,  saying, 
'  I  know  that  these  bags  have  such  things  in  them.' 
An  Aboriginal  woman  exclaimed,  '  You  can't  hide 
them  from  that  fellow!  He  knows  all  about  us.' 
Mr.  Rutherford  offered  to  kill  a  sheep,  and  give  them 
sugar  and  tea  to  feast  on,  if  they  would  open  the 
little  bags,  but  they  refused.  After  consulting  the 
Sacred  Man,  however,  he  took  the  silver  pieces  and 
allowed  them  to  be  opened  before  us.  They  were 
full  of  exactly  such  stones  and  other  things  as  Mr. 
Paton  had  brought  from  the  Islands,  to  prove  to 
white  people  in  Melbourne  that  they  were  not  like 
dogs,  but  had  gods  ;  he  offered  the  Sacred  Man  more 
money  for  four  of  the  objects  he  had  seen.  After 
much  talk  among  themselves,  he  took  the  money ; 
and  in  our  presence  Mr.  Paton  selected  a  stone  idol, 
a  piece  of  painted  wood  of  conical  shape,  a  piece  of 
bone  of  human  leg  with  seven  rings  carved  round 
it,  which  they  said  had  the  power  of  restoring  sick 
people  to  health,  and  another  piece  of  painted  wood 
which  made  people  sick;  but  they  made  him  solemnly 


62  AMONG   THE   ABORIGINES. 

promise  that  he  would  tell  no  other  black  fellows 
where  he  got  them.  They  were  much  interested  in 
Mr.  Paton's  conversation,  and  said,  '  No  Missionary 
teach  black  fellow.'  They  then  showed  us  square 
rugs,  thread  and  grass  bags,  etc.,  all  neatly  made  by 
themselves,  as  proofs  that  if  they  were  taught  they 
and  their  wives  could  learn  to  do  things  and  to  work 
just  like  white  people  ;  but  they  said, '  White  man  no 
care  for  black  fellow.'  All  this,  we,  whose  names 
follow,  were  eye-witnesses  of : — G.  Rutherford,  (Mrs.) 
A.  Sutherland,  (Mrs.)  Martha  Rutherford,  Jemima 
Rutherford,  Ben.  B.  Bentock,  tutor  of  the  Rutherford 
family." 

On  returning  to  Horsham,  I  informed  my  dear 
friends,  Rev.  P.  Simpson  and  his  excellent  lady,  of 
my  exploits  and  possessions.  He  replied, — 

"  There  is  a  black  '  doctor '  gone  round  our  house 
just  now  to  see  one  of  his  people  who  is  washing  here 
to-day.  Let  us  go  and  test  them,  whether  they 
know  these  objects." 

Carrying  them  in  his  hand  we  went  to  them.  The 
woman  instantly  on  perceiving  them  dropped  what 
she  was  washing,  and  turned  away  in  instinctive 
terror.  Mr.  Simpson  asked, — 

"  Have  you  ever  before  seen  stones  like  these  ?  " 

The  wily  u  doctor  "  replied,  "  Plenty  on  the  plains, 
where  I  kick  them  out  of  my  way." 

Taking  others  out  of  my  pocket,  I  said,  "  These 
make  people  sick  and  well,  don't  they  ?  " 

His  rage  overcame  his  duplicity,  and  he  exclaimed, 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES.  63 

u  What  black  fellow  give  you  these  ?     If  I  know  him 
I  do  for  him  !  " 

The  woman,  looking  the  picture  of  terror,  and 
pointing  to  one  of  the  objects,  cried, — 

"  That  fellow  no  good !  he  kill  men.  No  good,  no 
good  !  Me  too  much  afraid." 

Then,  looking  to  me,  she  said,  pointing  with  her 
finger,  "That  fellow  savy  (knows)  too  much!  No 
white  man  see  them.  He  no  good." 

There  was  more  in  this  scene  and  in  all  its  sur- 
roundings, than  in  many  arguments ;  and  Mr.  Simp- 
son thoroughly  believed  that  these  were  objects  of 
idolatrous  worship. 

On  a  later  occasion  I  showed  these  four  objects  to 
Aborigines,  with  whom  I  got  into  intercourse  far  off 
in  New  South  Wales.  They  at  once  recognised 
them,  and  showed  the  same  superstitious  dread. 
They  told  me  the  peculiar  characteristics  and  the 
special  powers  ascribed  to  each  idol  or  charm.  This 
I  confirmed  by  the  testimony  of  five  different  tribes 
living  at  great  distances  from  each  other ;  and  it  is 
morally  certain  that  amongst  all  the  blacks  of  Austra- 
lia such  objects  are  so  worshipped  and  feared  in  the 
place  of  God. 

And  now  let  me  relate  the  story  of  my  visit  to 
Nora,  the  converted  Aboriginal  referred  to  above. 
Accompanied  by  Robert  Hood,  Esq.,  J.P.,  Victoria, 
I  found  my  way  to  the  encampment  near  Hexham. 
She  did  not  know  of  our  coming,  nor  see  us  till  we 
stood  at  the  door  of  her  hut  She  was  clean  and 


64  AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 

tidily  dressed,  as  were  also  her  dear  little  children, 
and  appeared  glad  to  see  us.  She  had  just  been 
reading  the  Presbyterian  Messenger,  and  the  Bible 
was  lying  at  her  elbow.  I  said, — 

"  Do  you  read  the  Messenger  ?  " 

She  replied,  "  Yes ;  I  like  to  know  what  is  going 
on  in  the  Church." 

We  found  her  to  be  a  sensible  and  humble  Chris- 
tian woman,  conversing  intelligently  about  religion  and 
serving  God  devotedly.  Next  Sabbath  she  brought 
her  husband,  her  children,  and  six  blacks  to  Church,  all 
decently  dressed,  and  they  all  listened  most  attentively. 

At  our  first  meeting  I  said,  M  Nora,  they  tell  me 
you  are  a  Christian.  1  want  to  ask  you  a  few  ques- 
tions about  the  blacks ;  and  I  hope  that  as  a  Chris- 
tian you  will  speak  the  truth."  Rather  hurt  at  my 
language,  she  raised  her  right  hand,  and  replied,  "  I 
am  a  Christian.  I  fear  and  serve  the  true  God.  I 
always  speak  the  truth." 

Taking  from  my  pocket  the  stone  idols  from  the 
Islands,  I  inquired  if  her  people  had  or  worshipped 
things  like  these.  She  replied,  "  The  '  doctors '  have 
them." 

"  Have  you  a  '  doctor '  in  your  camp  ?  "  I  asked. 
She  said,  "  Yes,  my  uncle  is  the  Sacred  Man ;  but 
he  is  now  far  away  from  this." 

"  Has  he  the  idols  with  him  now  ?  "  I  inquired. 

She  answered,  "  No ;  they  are  left  in  my  care." 

I  then  said  :  "Could  you  let  us  see  them  ?" 

She  consulted  certain  representatives  of  the  tribe 


AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES.  65 

who  were  at  hand.  They  rose,  and  removed  to  a 
distance.  They  had  consented.  Mr.  Hood  assured 
me  that  no  fault  would  be  found  with  her,  as  she  was 
the  real,  or  at  least  virtual  head  of  the  tribe.  Out  of 
a  larger  bag  she  then  drew  two  smaller  bags  and 
opened  them.  They  were  filled  with  the  very  objects 
which  I  had  brought  from  the  Islands.  I  asked  her 
to  consult  the  men  of  her  tribe  whether  they  would 
agree  to  sell  four  or  five  of  them  to  me,  that  I  might 
by  them  convince  the  white  people  that  they  had 
gods  of  their  own,  and  are,  therefore,  above  the  brutes 
of  the  field  ;  the  money  to  be  given  to  their  Sacred 
Man  on  his  return.  This,  also,  after  a  time  was 
agreed  to.  I  selected  three  of  the  objects,  and  paid 
the  stipulated  price.  And  the  undernoted  indepen- 
dent witness  attests  the  transaction : — 

"  I  this  day  visited  an  encampment  of  the  Hop- 
kins blacks,  in  company  with  Rev.  Mr.  Paton, 
Missionary,  and  was  witness  to  the  following.  Mr. 
Paton  being  under  the  impression  that  many  of  the 
superstitions  and  usages,  common  to  the  South  Sea 
Islanders  were  similar  among  the  Aborigines  of 
Australia,  began  by  showing  some  idols,  etc.,  of  the 
former,  and  asking  if  they  had  seen  any  like  them. 
This  inquiry  was  made  of  a  highly  civilized  woman, 
named  Nora,  who  can  read  and  write,  and  has  great 
influence  with  her  tribe.  She  answered :  Oh  yes, 
the  '  doctors '  have  them. 

"  On  Mr.  Paton  expressing  great  anxiety  to  see  some 
of  them,  she,  after  consulting  some  time  with  the 

P.  5 


66  AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES. 

other  blacks,  said  she  had  some  belonging  to  King 
John,  her  uncle,  who  was  absent,  and  had  left  them 
)n  her  care.  After  considerable  reluctance  shown  on 
the  part  of  the  other  blacks,  who  were  off  when  they 
saw  Mr.  Paton  knew  all  about  them,  a  bag  was 
produced,  in  which  there  were  kangaroo  tusks  or 
bears'  tusks,  pieces  of  human  bone,  stones,  charred 
wood,  etc.,  etc.  She  described  the  virtues  attributed 
to  the  different  articles.  If  any  evil  was  wanted  to 
befall  one  of  another  tribe,  the  'doctor,'  after  mut- 
tering, threw  such  a  stone  in  the  direction  he  was 
supposed  to  be,  wishing  he  might  fall  sick,  or  might 
die,  etc.  The  spirit  from  the  idol  entered  into  his 
body,  and  he  was  sure  to  fall  sick  or  die.  Another 
piece  of  charred  wood,  that  the  '  doctor '  rubbed  on 
the  diseased  part  of  any  sick  person,  made  the  pain 
come  out  to  the  spirit  in  the  wood,  and  the  '  doctor ' 
carried  it  away.  All  this  time  the  other  blacks  were 
in  evident  dread  of  the  things  being  seen  and 
handled,  repeating,  '  No  white  man  ever  see  these 
before ! '  Mr.  Paton  got  three  specimens  from  them, 
viz.,  an  evil  and  a  good  spirit,  and  a  piece  of  carved 
bone,  Robert  Hood,  J.P.,  Hexham,  Victoria,  Me- 
rang,  28th  February,  1863." 

Mr.  Hood  asked  Nora  how  he  had  never  heard  of 
or  seen  these  things  before,  living  so  long  amongst 
them,  and  blacks  constantly  coming  and  going  about 
his  house.  She  replied, — 

"  Long  ago  white  men  laughed  at  black  fellows, 
praying  to  their  idols.  Black  fellows  said,  white 


AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES.  67 

men  never  see  them  again  1  Suppose  this  white  man 
not  know  all  about  them,  he  would  not  now  see  them 
No  white  men  live  now  have  seen  what  you  have  seen." 

Thus  it  has  been  demonstrated  on  the  spot,  and 
in  presence  of  the  most  reliable  witnesses,  that  the 
Aborigines,  before  they  saw  the  white  invaders,  were 
not  "brutes"  incapable  of  knowing  God,  but  human 
beings,  yearning  after  a  God  of  some  kind.  Nor  do 
I  believe  that  any  tribe  of  men  will  ever  be  found, 
who,  when  their  language  and  customs  are  rightly 
interpreted,  will  not  display  their  consciousness  of 
the  need  of  a  God  and  that  Divine  capacity  of  hold- 
ing fellowship  with  the  Unseen  Powers,  of  which  the 
brutes  are  without  one  faintest  trace. 

The  late  Mr.  Hamilton,  of  Mortlake,  wrote  me  in 
1863  as  follows : — 

"During  a  residence  of  twenty-six  years  in  New 
South  Wales  and  Victoria,  from  constant  intercourse 
with  Australian  Aborigines  I  am  convinced  that 
they  are  capable  of  learning  anything  that  white 
people  in  an  equally  neglected  condition  could  learn. 
In  two  instances  I  met  with  females  possessing  a 
greater  amount  of  religious  knowledge  than  many  of 
our  white  population.  The  one  was  able  to  prompt 
the  children  she  was  attending' as  a  servant  in  the 
answers  proper  to  give  to  the  questions  I  put  to 
them  regarding  the  facts  and  doctrines  of  Christian- 
ity. This  was  in  New  South  Wales.  The  other  was 
Nora  Hood,  baptized  and  married  to  an  Aboriginal 
I  conversed  with  her  according  to  the  usage  of  the 


68  AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 

Presbyterian  Church,  and  I  believe  her  to  be  a  sin- 
cere and  intelligent  Christian.  I  baptized  her  chil- 
dren without  hesitation  ;  while  I  felt  it  to  be  my  duty 
in  many  cases  to  withhold  the  privilege  from  white 
parents,  on  account  of  their  being  unable  to  make  a 
credible  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ  and  obedi* 
ence  to  Him.  Under  God,  she  owes  her  instruction 
and  conversion  to  Mrs.  MacKenzie.  William  Hamil- 
ton, Minister." 

William  Armstrong,  Esq.,  of  Hexham  Park,  wrote 
in  1863  : — 

"  The  Aborigines  of  Australia  certainly  believe  in 
spirits,  and  that  their  spirit  leaves  the  body  at  death 
and  goes  to  some  other  island,  and  they  seem  to 
have  many  superstitious  ideas  about  the  dead.  .  .  . 
I  believe  they  would  have  been  as  easily  influenced 
by  the  Gospel  as  any  other  savages,  if  they  had  been 
taught ;  but  intoxicating  spirits,  and  the  accompany- 
ing vices  of  white  people  have  ruined  them.  William 
Armstrong." 

But  let  Nora,  one  of  the  "  poor  brutes  in  human 
shape,"  who  was  "  incapable  of  taking  in  the  Gospel," 
and  must  "  perish  like  brute  beasts,"  now  speak  to 
the  heart  of  every  reader  in  her  own  words.  In 
February,  1863,  she  wrote  to  me  as  follows : — 

"  Dear  Sir, — I  received  your  kind  letter,  and  was 
glad  to  hear  from  you.  I  am  always  reading  my 
Bible,  for  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  and  in  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord,  Amen.  I  often  speak  to  the  blacks 
about  Jesus  Christ ;  and  some  of  them  believe  in 


AMONG '  THE  ABORIGINES.  69 

God  and  in  Jesus.  I  always  teach  my  children  to 
pray  to  God  our  Father  in  Heaven.  .  .  .  Colin 
will  try  not  to  drink  any  more.  He  is  always  pray- 
ing to  God.  Them  blacks  that  come  with  me,  I  will 
tell  about  God  and  about  their  sins  ;  but  they  are  so 
very  wicked,  they  won  t  listen  to  me  teaching  them. 
Sir,  I  shall  always  pray  for  you,  that  God  may  bless 
and  guide  you.  O  Sir,  pray  for  me,  my  husband, 
and  my  children !  Your  obedient  servant,  Nora 
Hood." 

In  her  second  letter,  she  says  : — "  Your  kind  letter 
gave  me  great  comfort.  I  thank  God  that  I  am  able 
to  read  and  write.  Mrs.  and  Miss  MacKenzie  taught 
me ;  and  through  them  I  came  to  know  Jesus  Christ 
my  Saviour.  Our  Lord  says,  '  Come  unto  Me,  all  ye 
that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you 
rest'  '  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the 
waters  ! '  Sir,  I  will  tell  Joe  and  King  John,  and  I 
have  been  always  telling  Katy  and  all  the  rest  of 
them  about  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour.  Please,  Sir,  I 
would  like  you  to  write  to  me,  that  I  may  show  them 
your  letters,"  etc.,  etc. 

In  a  third  letter,  also  dated  1863,  she  says: — 
"  Dear  Sir,  Colin  and  I  were  glad  to  hear  from  you. 
I  am  telling  the  blacks  always  about  God  our 
Saviour  and  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  They  are 
so  very  wicked.  They  go  from  place  to  place,  and 
don't  stop  long  with  me.  I  am  always  teaching  my 
children  to  pray,  and  would  like  to  send  them  to 
School  if  I  could.  ...  I  hope  you  will  go  home 


70  AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES. 

to  England  safely,  get  more  Missionaries,  and  then 
go  back  to  your  poor  blacks  on  the  Islands.  I  will 
be  glad  to  hear  from  you.  May  the  Lord  God  bless 
you,  wherever  you  go  I  Your  affectionate,  Nora 
Hood." 

Poor,  dear,  Christian-hearted  Nora  1  The  Christ- 
spirit  shines  forth  unmistakably  through  thee, — 
praying  for  and  seeking  to  save  husband  and  children, 
enduring  trials  and  miseries  by  the  aid  of  communion 
with  thy  Lord,  weeping  over  the  degradation  of  thy 
people  and  seeking  to  lift  them  up  by  telling  them  of 
the  true  God  and  of  His  love  to  Mankind  through 
Jesus  Christ.  Would  that  all  white  Christians  mani- 
fested forth  as  much  of  the  Divine  Master's  Spirit ! 

Alas,  in  reading  Marsden's  "  Life,"  and  other 
authorities,  one  shrinks  with  a  sickening  feeling  at 
the  description  of  the  butcheries  of  the  poor  blacks  ! 
Imagine  1830,  when  the  inhabitants  were  called  out 
to  join  the  troops,  and  nearly  three  thousand  armed 
men  gloated  in  the  work  of  destruction  from  the  4th 
of  October  till  the  26th  November.  Read  of  one 
boasting  that  he  had  killed  seven  blacks  with  his  own 
hand  ;  another,  that  he  had  slain,  and  piled  up  in  a 
heap,  thirty  men,  women,  and  children  ;  and  a  third, 
a  gentleman,  of  whom  Lieutenant  Laidlaw  tells, 
exhibiting  as  a  trophy  over  his  bookcase  the  skull  of 
a  poor  black,  pierced  by  the  bullet  with  which  he 
had  shot  him !  And  their  sin,  their  crime  ?  Oh, 
only  seizing  a  sheep,  in  the  frenzy  of  hunger,  which 
fattened  on  the  lands  where  once  grew  their  food 


AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES.  71 

and  from  which  the  white  man  had  pitilessly  hunted 
them.  Retribution  comes,  but  sometimes  slowly,  and 
is  not  recognised  when  she  appears ;  but  Australia 
suffers  to-day  from  the  passions  then  let  loose  against 
the  blacks.  The  demons  have  come  home  to  roost. 

During  my  last  Mission  tour,  in  1888,  through 
Victoria  and  part  of  New  South  Wales,  I  visited  all 
Stations  of  the  Aborigines  that  could  be  conveniently 
reached.  There  the  few  remnants  of  a  once  numerous 
race  are  now  assembled  together.  They  try  hard 
to  constrain  themselves  to  live  in  houses.  But  the 
spirit  of  the  wanderer  is  in  them.  They  start 
forth,  every  now  and  again,  for  an  occasional  ramble 
over  their  old  hunting  grounds,  and  to  taste  the 
sweets  of  freedom.  In  Victoria,  the  Government 
now  provide  food  and  clothing  for  the  Aborigines 
who  will  remain  at  the  appointed  Stations,  so  that  in 
regard  to  temporals  the  survivors  are  not  badly  off. 
Their  religious  training  and  spiritual  interests  are 
left  entirely  to  the  Churches.  The  Government  pro- 
vides a  Superintendent  at  each  Station ;  and  where 
he  is  a  Christian  man,  and  takes  any  interest  in  the 
religion  and  morals  of  the  tribes,  contentment  reigns. 
At  Ramayeuk,  for  instance,  the  Superintendent  is 
Rev.  F.  A.  Haganeur ;  and  he  and  his  excellent  wife 
regularly  instruct  the  blacks.  Nothing  can  be  more 
delightful  than  the  results.  The  faces  of  the  people 
were  shining  with  happiness.  Their  rows  of  clean 
and  neat  cottages  were  a  picture  and  an  emblem.  In 
their  Church,  a  Native  woman  played  the  harmonium 


7*  AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 

and  led  the  praise.  I  never  had  more  attentive 
Congregations.  On  two  occasions  they  handed  me 
£5,  collected  at  their  own  free  will,  for  our  Island 
Mission.  Their  School  received  from  the  Government 
examiners  one  of  the  highest  percentages.  Many  at 
this  Station  have,  after  a  consistent  Christian  life, 
died  in  the  full  hope  of  Glory  together  with  Jesus. 

At  all  the  other  Stations  in  Victoria  the  outward 
comforts  of  the  Natives  are  attended  to,  but  Superin- 
tendents ought  to  be  appointed,  in  every  case,  to  care 
for  their  souls  as  well  as  their  bodies.  For  strong 
drink  and  other  vices  are  rapidly  sweeping  the 
Aborigines  away ;  and  Australia  has  but  short  time 
to  atone  for  the  cruelties  of  the  past,  and  to  snatch  a 
few  more  jewels  from  amongst  them  for  the  Crown 
of  Jesus  our  Lord. 

At  my  farewell  meeting  in  Melbourne,  Sir  Henry 
Barkley  presiding,  I  pleaded  that  the  Colony  should 
put  forth  greater  efforts  to  give  the  Gospel  to  the 
Aborigines ;  I  showed  the  idols  which  I  had  dis- 
covered amongst  them ;  I  read  Nora's  letters,  and,  I 
may,  without  presumption,  say,  the  "  brute-in-human- 
shape  "  theory  has  been  pretty  effectually  buried  ever 
tince, 


CHAPTER  III. 
TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

Dr.  Inglis  on  the  Mission  Crisis. — Casting  Lots  before  the 
Lord. — Struck  by  Lightning. — A  Peep  at  London. —  A 
Heavenly  Welcome. — The  Moderator's  Chair. — Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  and  Free  Church. —  Tour  through 
Scotland.— A  Frosted  Foot— The  Children's  Holy  League. 
—Missionary  Volunteers. — A  God-provided  Help-Mate. — 
Farewell  to  the  Old  Family  Altar.— First  Peep  at  the  Day- 
spring. —  The  Day  spring  in  a  Dead- Lock. —  Tokens  of 
Deliverance. — The  John  Williams  and  the  Dayspring. — 
Australia's  Special  Call. 

EACH  of  my  Australian  Committees  strongly 
urged  my  return  to  Scotland,  chiefly  to  secure, 
if  possible,  more  Missionaries  for  the  New  Hebrides. 
Dr.  Inglis,  just  arrived  from  Britain,  where  he  had 
the  Aneityumese  New  Testament  carried  through 
the  press,  zealously  enforced  this  appeal.  "  Before  I 
left  home,"  he  wrote  back  to  the  Church  in  Scotland, 
u  I  thought  this  would  be  inexpedient ;  but  since  I 
returned  here,  and  have  seen  the  sympathy,  interest, 
and  liberality  displayed  through  the  blessing  of  God 
on  Mr.  Paton's  instrumentality,  and  the  altered  aspect 
of  the  Mission,  I  feel  that  a  crisis  has  been  reached 

71 


74  TO  SCOTLAND  AND   BACK. 

when  a  special  effort  must  be  made  to  procure  more 
men,  for  which  I  had  neither  the  time,  nor  had  I  the 
means  to  employ  them,  but  which  may  now  be 
appropriately  done  by  Mr.  Paton ;  and  my  prayer 
and  hope  are  that  he  may  be  as  successful  in  securing 
men  at  home  as  he  has  been  in  securing  money  in 
these  Colonies." 

Yet  my  path  was  far  from  clear,  notwithstanding 
my  Gideon's  fleece  referred  to  already.  To  lose 
time  in  going  home  to  do  work  that  others  ought 
to  do,  while  I  still  heard  the  wail  of  the  perishing 
Heathen  on  the  Islands,  could  scarcely  be  my  duty. 
Amidst  overwhelming  perplexity,  and  finding  no 
light  from  any  human  counsel,  I  took  a  step,  to 
which  only  once  before  in  all  my  chequered  career 
I  have  felt  constrained.  Some  will  mock  when  they 
read  it,  but  others  will  perhaps  more  profoundly  say : 
"  To  whomsoever  this  faith  is  given,  let  him  obey  it" 
After  many  prayers,  and  wrestlings,  and  tears,  I 
went  alone  before  the  Lord,  and,  on  my  knees,  cast 
lots  with  a  solemn  appeal  to  God,  and  the  answer 
came,  "  Go  home !  "  In  my  heart,  I  sincerely  believe 
that  on  both  these  occasions  the  Lord  condescended 
to  decide  for  me  the  path  of  duty,  otherwise  un- 
known ;  and  I  believe  it  the  more  truly  now,  in  view 
of  the  after-come  of  thirty  years  of  service  to  Christ 
that  flowed  out  of  the  steps  then  deliberately  and 
devoutly  taken.  In  this,  and  in  many  other  matters, 
I  am  no  law  to  others,  though  I  obeyed  my  then 
highest  light  Nor  can  I  refrain  from  adding  that,  fo* 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  75 

the  very  reasons  indicated  above,  I  regard  so-called 
"  lotteries  "  and  "  raffles  "  as  a  mockery  of  God,  and 
little  if  at  all  short  of  blasphemy.  "  Ye  cannot  drink 
at  the  Lord's  Table,  and  at  the  table  of  devils." 

I  sailed  for  London  in  the  Kosciusko,  an  Aberdeen 
clipper,  on  i6th  May,  1863.  Captain  Stewart  made 
the  voyage  most  enjoyable  to  all.  The  son  of  my 
old  friend  Bishop  Selwyn  and  I  conducted  alternately 
a  Presbyterian  and  an  Anglican  Service.  We  passed 
through  a  memorable  thunder-burst  in  rounding  the 
Cape.  Our  good  ship  was  perilously  struck  by 
lightning.  The  men  on  deck  were  thrown  violently 
down.  The  copper  on  the  bulwarks  was  twisted  and 
melted — a  specimen  of  which  the  Captain  gave  me 
and  I  still  retain.  When  the  ball  of  fire  struck  the 
ship,  those  of  us  sitting  on  chairs,  screwed  to  the 
floor  around  the  Cabin  table,  felt  as  if  she  were 
plunging  to  the  bottom.  When  she  sprang  aloft 
again,  a  military  man  and  a  medical  officer  were 
thrown  heavily  into  the  back  passage  between  the 
Cabins,  the  screws  that  held  their  seats  having 
snapped  asunder.  I,  in  grasping  the  table,  got  my 
leg  severely  bruised,  being  jammed  betwixt  the  seat 
and  the  table,  and  had  to  be  carried  to  my  berth. 
All  the  men  were  attended  to,  and  quickly  recovered 
consciousness  ;  and  immediately  the  good  Captain, 
an  elder  of  the  Church,  came  to  me,  and  said, — 

"  Lead  us  in  prayer,  and  let  us  thank  the  Lord  for 
this  most  merciful  deliverance  ;  the  ship  is  not  on 
fire,  and  no  one  is  seriously  injured  ! " 


76  TO  SCOTLAND   AND  BACK. 

Poor  fellow  !  whether  hastened  on  by  this  event  I 
know  not,  but  he  struggled  for  three  weeks  thereafter 
in  a  fever,  and  it  took  our  united  care  and  love  to 
pull  him  through.  The  Lord,  however,  rest6red  him; 
and  we  cast  anchor  safely  in  the  East  India  Docks, 
at  London,  on  26th  August,  1863,  having  been  three 
months  and  ten  days  at  sea  from  port  to  port 

It  was  5.30  p.m.  when  we  cast  anchor,  and  the 
gates  closed  at  six  o'clock.  My  little  box  was  ready 
on  deck.  The  Custom  House  officers  kindly  passed 
me,  and  I  was  immediately  on  my  way  to  Euston 
Square.  Never  before  had  I  been  within  the  Great 
City,  and  doubtless  I  could  have  enjoyed  its  palaces 
and  memorials.  But  the  King's  business,  entrusted 
to  me,  "  required  haste,"  and  I  felt  constrained  to 
press  forward,  looking  neither  to  the  right  hand  nor 
to  the  left  The  streets  through  which  I  was  driven 
seemed  to  be  dirty  and  narrow  ;  many  of  the  people 
had  a  squalid  and  vicious  look ;  and,  fresh  from 
Australia,  my  disappointment  was  keen  as  to  the 
smoky  and  miserable  appearance  of  what  I  saw.  No 
doubt  other  visitors  will  behold  only  the  grandeur 
and  the  wealth ;  they  will  see  exactly  what  they 
coine  to  see,  and  London  will  shine  before  them 
accordingly. 

At  nine  o'clock,  that  evening,  I  left  for  Scotland 
by  train.  Next  morning,  about  the  same  hour,  I 
reported  myself  at  the  manse  of  the  Rev.  John  Kay, 
Castle  Douglas,  the  Convener  of  the  Foreign  Missions 
Committee  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  to 


TO   SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  77 

which  I  belonged.  We  arranged  for  a  meeting  of 
said  Committee,  at  earliest  practicable  date,  that  my 
scheme  and  plans  might  at  once  be  laid  before  them. 

By  the  next  train  I  was  on  my  way  to  Dumfries, 
and  thence  by  conveyance  to  my  dear  old  home  at 
Torthorwald.  There  I  had  a  Heavenly  Welcome 
from  my  saintly  parents,  yet  not  unmixed  with 
many  fast-falling  tears.  Five  brief  years  only  had 
elapsed,  since  I  went  forth  from  their  Sanctuary, 
with  my  young  bride ;  and  now,  alas  1  alas !  that 
grave  on  Tanna  held  mother  and  son  locked  in  each 
other's  embrace  till  the  Resurrection  Day. 

Not  less  glowing,  but  more  terribly  agonizing,  was 
my  reception,  a  few  days  thereafter,  at  Coldstream, 
when  I  first  gazed  on  the  bereaved  father  and  mother 
of  my  beloved  ;  who,  though  godly  people,  were 
conscious  of  a  heart-break  under  that  stroke,  from 
which  through  their  remaining  years  they  never  fully 
rallied.  They  murmured  not  against  the  Lord  ;  but 
all  the  same,  heart  and  flesh  began  to  faint  and  fail, 
even  as  our  Divine  Example  Himself  fainted  under 
the  Cross,  which  yet  He  so  uncomplainingly  bore. 

The  Foreign  Mission  Committee  of  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  met  in  Edinburgh,  and  welcomed 
me  kindly,  nay,  warrnly.  A  full  report  of  all  my 
doings  for  the  past,  and  of  all  my  plans  and  hopes, 
was  laid  before  them.  They  at  once  agreed  to  my 
visiting  and  addressing  every  Sabbath  School  in  the 
Church.  They  opened  to  me  their  Divinity  Hall, 
that  I  might  appeal  to  the  Students.  My  Address 


78  TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

there  was  published  and  largely  circulated,  under  the 
motto :  "  Come  over  and  help  us."  It  was  used  of 
God  to  deepen  vastly  the  interest  in  our  Mission. 

The  Committee  generously  and  enthusiastically 
did  everything  in  their  power  to  help  me.  By  their 
influence,  the  Church  in  1864  conferred  on  me  the 
undesired  and  undeserved  honour,  the  highest  which 
they  could  confer — the  honour  of  being  the  Moderator 
of  their  Supreme  Court.  No  one  can  understand  how 
much  I  shrank  from  all  this  ;  but,  in  hope  of  the 
Lord's  using  it  and  me  to  promote  His  work  amongst 
the  Heathen,  I  accepted  the  Chair,  though,  I  fear, 
only  to  occupy  it  most  unworthily,  for  Tanna  gave 
me  little  training  for  work  like  that ! 

The  Church,  as  there  represented,  passed  a  Reso- 
lution, declaring : — 

"  It  is  with  feelings  of  no  ordinary  pleasure  that 
we  behold  present  at  this  meeting  one  of  our  most 
devoted  Missionaries.  The  result  of  Mr.  Paton's 
appeals  in  Australia  has  been  unprecedented  in  the 
history  of  this  Mission.  It  appears  in  the  shape  of 
^4,500  added  to  the  funds  of  the  New  Hebrides 
Mission,  besides  over  ^300  for  Native  Teachers,  to 
be  paid  yearly  in  £5  contributions,  and  all  expenses 
met.  The  Spirit  of  God  must«have  been  poured  out 
upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  Colonies,  in  leading  them 
to  make  such  a  noble  offering  as  this  to  the  cause  of 
Missions,  and  in  making  our  Missionary  the  honoured 
instrument  God  employed  in  drawing  forth  the  sym- 
pathy and  liberality  of  the  Colonists.  Now,  by  the 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  79 

good  hand  of  God  upon  him,  he  holds  the  most 
honoured  position  of  Moderator  of  the  Church,  etc., 
etc." 

The  Synod  also  placed  on  record  its  gratitude  for 
what  God  had  thus  done  ;  and  its  cordial  recognition 
of  the  many  and  fruitful  services  rendered  by  Minis- 
ters and  Sabbath  Schools,  both  in  Scotland  and 
Australia,  in  standing  by  me  and  helping  on  the 
Floating  of  the  Dayspring. 

I  have  ever  regarded  it  as  a  privilege  and  honour 
that  I  was  born  and  trained  within  the  old  covenant- 
ing Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland.  As 
a  separate  Communion,  that  Church  is  small  amongst 
the  thousands  of  Israel ;  but  the  principles  of  Civil 
and  Religious  Liberty  for  which  her  founders  suffered 
and  died  are,  at  this  moment,  the  heart  and  soul  of 
all  that  is  best  and  divinest  in  the  Constitution  of  our 
British  Empire.  I  am  more  proud  that  the  blood  of 
Martyrs  is  in  my  veins,  and  their  truths  in  my  heart, 
than  other  men  can  be  of  noble  pedigree  or  royal 
names.  And  I  was, — in  that  day  of  the  Church's 
honour  so  distinguished  for  her  Missionary  zeal, — 
filled  with  a  high  passion  of  gratitude  to  be  able  to 
proclaim,  at  the  close  of  my  tour,  and  after  the  addition 
of  new  names  to  our  staff,  that  of  all  her  ordained 
Ministers,  one  in  every  six  was  a  Missionary  of  the 
Cross, 

Nor  did  the  dear  old  Church  thus  cripple  herself; 
on  the  contrary,  her  zeal  for  Missions  accompanied, 
if  not  caused,  unwonted  prosperity  at  home.  New 


80  TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

waves  of  liberality  passed  over  the  heart  of  her  people. 
Debts  that  had  burdened  many  of  the  Churches  and 
Manses  were  swept  away.  Additional  Congregations 
were  organized.  And  in  May,  1876,  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  entered  into  an  honourable  and 
independent  Union  with  her  larger,  wealthier,  and 
more  progressive  sister,  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland, 
—only  a  few  of  the  brethren,  doubtless  with  perfect 
loyalty  to  what  they  regarded  as  duty  to  Christ,  still 
holding  aloof  and  standing  firmly  in  the  old  paths, 
as  they  appeared  to  them. 

In  the  Deed  of  Union  the  incorporating  Church 
took  itself  bound  legally  and  formally  to  maintain 
the  New  Hebrides  Mission  staff,  and  also  the  Day- 
springy  committing  herself  never  to  withdraw,  as  it 
were,  till  these  Islands  were  all  occupied  for  Jesus. 
Now  that  the  French  have  been  constrained  to 
abandon  the  scene,  the  field  is  open,  and  the  Islands 
wail  aloud  for  eight  or  ten  Missionaries  more  than 
we  at  present  have  (1889) ;  and  then  the  Standard  of 
the  Cross  might  speedily  be  planted  on  every  separate 
isle,  and  a  true  sense  might  at  last  come  into  the 
foolish  name  given  to  these  regions  by  their  Spanish 
discoverer,  when  he  called  the  part  at  which  he 
touched,  thinking  it  the  fabled  Southern  Continent, 
the  Land  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

When  the  aforesaid  Union  took  place,  all  the 
Missionaries  of  their  own  free  accord  cast  in  their 
lot  with  the  incorporating  Church  ;  not  only  those 
directly  supported  by  the  old  Reformed  Presby- 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  81 

terians  themselves,  but  also  the  several  Missionaries 
sent  forth  by  them,  though  supported  by  one  or  other 
of  the  Australian  Colonies.  And,  beyond  question, 
one  feature  in  the  Free  Church  that  drew  them  and 
bound  them  to  her  heart  was  her  noble  zeal  for  and 
sacrifices  in  connection  with  the  work  of  Missions, 
both  at  home  and  abroad.  For  it  is  a  fixed  point  in 
the  faith  of  every  Missionary,  that  the  more  any 
Church  or  Congregation  interests  itself  in  the  Heathen, 
the  more  will  it  be  blessed  and  prospered  at  Home. 

"One  of  the  surest  signs  of  life,"  wrote  the 
Victorian  Christian  Review,  "is  the  effort  of  a 
Church  to  spread  the  Gospel  beyond  its  own  bounds, 
and  especially  to  send  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  amongst 
the  Heathen.  The  Missions  to  the  Aborigines,  to 
the  Chinese  in  this  Colony,  and  to  the  New  Hebrides, 
came  to  this  Church  from  God.  In  a  great  crisis  of 
the  New  Hebrides,  they  sent  one  of  their  number  to 
Australia  for  help,  and  his  appeal  was  largely  owned 
by  the  Head  of  the  Church.  The  Children,  and 
especially  the  Sabbath  Scholars  of  the  Presbyterian 
Churches,  became  alive  with  Missionary  enthusiasm. 
Large  sums  were  raised  for  a  Mission  Ship.  The 
Congregations  were  roused  to  see  their  duty  to  God 
and  their  fellow-men  beyond  these  Colonies,  and  a 
new  Missionary  Spirit  took  possession  of  the  whole 
Church.  Their  deputy  from  the  Islands  agreed  to 
become  the  Missionary  from  this  Church.  Many 
circumstances  indeed  combined  to  show  that  it  was 
the  will  of  the  Master,  that  this  Church  should  join 

P.  6 


8a  TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

the  other  Presbyterian  Churches  in  taking  possession 
of  this  field  of  usefulness ;  and  already  the  results 
are  very  important  both  to  the  Church  and  to  the 
Mission.  The  Missionaries  feel  much  encouraged  in 
receiving  substantial  support  from  the  largest  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  Australian  Colonies  ;  while  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Victoria  is  largely  blessed  in 
her  own  spirit  through  the  Missionary  zeal  awakened 
in  her  midst.  Thus,  there  is  that  scattereth  and  yet 
increaseth  ;  bringing  out  anew  the  words  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  how  He  said,  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than 
to  receive." 

But,  in  all  this,  I  am  rather  anticipating.  My  tour 
through  Scotland  brought  me  into  contact  with  every 
Minister,  Congregation,  and  Sabbath  School  in  the 
Church  of  my  fathers.  They  were  never  at  any  time 
a  rich  people,  but  they  were  always  liberal.  At  this 
time  they  contributed  beyond  all  previous  experi- 
ence, both  in  money  and  in  boxes  of  useful  articles 
for  the  Islanders. 

Unfortunately,  my  visit  to  the  far  North,  to  our 
Congregations  at  Wick  and  Stromness,  had  been 
arranged  for  the  month  of  January  ;  and  thereby  a 
sore  trial  befell  me  in  my  pilgrimages.  The  roads  were 
covered  with  snow  and  ice.  I  reached  Aberdeen  and 
Wick  by  steamer  from  Edinburgh,  and  had  to  find  my 
way  thence  to  Thurso.  The  inside  seats  on  the  Mail 
Coach  being  all  occupied,  I  had  to  take  my  place 
outside.  The  cold  was  intense,  and  one  of  my  feet 
got  bitten  by  the  frost  The  storm  detained  me 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  83 

nearly  a  week  at  Thurso,  but  feeling  did  not  return 
to  the  foot. 

We  started,  in  a  lull,  by  steamer  for  Stromness ; 
but  the  storm  burst  again,  all  were  ordered  below, 
and  hatches  and  doors  made  fast.  The  passengers 
were  mostly  very  rough,  the  place  was  foul  with 
whisky  and  tobacco.  I  appealed  to  the  Captain  to 
let  me  crouch  somewhere  on  deck,  and  hold  on  as 
best  I  could.  He  shouted, — 

"  I  dare  not !    You'll  be  washed  overboard." 

On  seeing  my  appealing  look,  he  relented,  directed 
his  men  to  fasten  a  tarpaulin  over  me,  and  lash  it 
and  me  to  the  mast,  and  there  I  lay  till  we  reached 
Stromness.  The  sea  broke  heavily  and  dangerously 
over  the  vessel.  But  the  Captain,  finding  shelter  for 
several  hours  under  the  lee  of  a  headland,  saved 
both  the  ship  and  the  passengers.  When  at  last  we 
landed,  my  foot  was  so  benumbed  and  painful  that  I 
could  move  a  step  only  with  greatest  agony.  Two 
meetings,  however,  were  in  some  kind  of  way  con- 
ducted ;  but  the  projected  visit  to  Dingwall  and  othei 
places  had  to  be  renounced,  the  snow  lying  too  deep 
for  any  conveyance  to  carry  me,  and  my  foot  crying 
aloud  for  treatment  and  skill 

On  returning  Southwards,  I  was  confined  for  about 
two  months,  and  placed  under  the  best  medical 
advice.  All  feeling  seemed  gradually  to  have  de- 
parted from  my  foot ;  and  amputation  was  seriously 
proposed  both  in  Edinburgh  and  in  Glasgow.  Having 
somehow  managed  to  reach  Liverpool,  my  dear  friend, 


84  TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

the  Rev.  Dr.  Graham,  took  me  there  to  a  Doctor 
who  had  wrought  many  wonderful  recoveries  by  gal- 
vanism. Time  after  time  he  applied  the  battery,  but 
I  felt  nothing.  He  declared  that  the  power  used  would 
almost  have  killed  an  ordinary  man,  and  that  he  had 
never  seen  any  part  of  the  human  body  so  dead  to 
feeling  on  a  live  and  healthy  person.  Finally,  he 
covered  it  all  over  with  a  dark  plaster,  and  told  me 
to  return  in  three  days.  But  next  day,  the  throbbing 
feeling  of  insufferable  coldness  in  the  foot  compelled 
me  to  return  at  once.  After  my  persistent  appeals, 
he  removed  the  plaster;  and,  to  his  great  astonish- 
ment, the  whole  of  the  frosted  part  adhered  to  it ! 
Again  dressing  the  remaining  parts,  he  covered  it  with 
plaster  as  before,  and  assured  me  that  with  care  and 
rest  it  would  now  completely  recover.  By  the  bless- 
ing of  the  Lord  it  did,  though  it  was  a  bitter  trial  to 
me  amidst  all  these  growing  plans  to  be  thus  crippled 
by  the  way ;  and  to  this  day  I  am  sometimes  warned 
in  over-walking  that  the  part  is  capable  of  many  a 
painful  twinge.  And  humbly  I  feel  myself  crooning 
over  the  graphic  words  of  the  Greatest  Missionary, 
"  I  bear  about  in  my  body  the  marks  of  the  Lord 
Jesus." 

On  that  tour,  the  Sabbath  Schools  joyfully  adopted 
my  scheme,  and  became  "shareholders"  in  the 
Mission  Ship.  It  was  thereafter  ably  developed  by 
an  elder  of  the  Church.  A  Dayspring  collecting  box 
has  found  its  way  into  almost  every  family  ;  and  the 
returns  from  Scotland  have  yielded  ever  since  about 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  85 

£250  per  annum,  as  their  proportion  for  the  expenses 
of  the  Children's  Mission  Ship  to  the  New  Hebrides. 
The  Church  in  Nova  Scotia  heartily  accepted  the 
same  idea,  and  their  Sabbath  School  children  have 
regularly  contributed  their  £2 50  per  annum  too. 
The  Colonial  children  have  contributed  the  rest, 
throughout  all  these  years,  with  unfailing  interest. 
And  whensoever  the  true  and  full  history  of  the 
South  Sea  Islands  Mission  is  written  for  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  Universal  Church,  let  it  not  be  forgotten 
that  the  children  of  Australasia,  and  Nova  Scotia, 
and  Scotland  did  by  their  united  pennies  keep  the 
Dayspring  floating  in  the  New  Hebrides;  that  the 
Missionaries  and  their  families  were  thereby  supplied 
with  the  necessaries  of  life,  and  that  the  Islanders 
were  thus  taught  to  clothe  themselves  and  to  sit  at 
the  feet  of  Jesus.  This  was  the  Children's  Holy 
League,  erewhile  referred  to  ;  and  one  knows  that  on 
such  a  Union  the  Divine  Master  smiles  well  pleased. 
The  Lord  also  crowned  this  tour  with  another 
precious  fruit  of  blessing,  though  not  all  by  any 
means  due  to  my  influence.  Four  new  Missionaries 
volunteered  from  Scotland,  and  three  from  Nova 
Scotia.  By  their  aid  we  not  only  reclaimed  for 
Jesus  the  posts  that  had  been  abandoned,  but  we 
took  possession  of  other  Islands  in  His  most  blessed 
Name.  But  I  did  not  wait  and  take  them  out  with 
me.  They  had  matters  to  look  into  and  to  learn 
about,  that  would  be  infinitely  helpful  to  them  in  the 
Mission  field.  Especially,  and  far  above  everything 


86  TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

else,  in  addition  to  their  regular  clerical  course,  some 
Medical  instruction  was  an  almost  absolute  pre- 
requisite. I  myself  had  attended  several  Medical 
Classes  at  the  Andersonian  College,  when  a  student 
in  Glasgow,  and  had  had  personal  training  from  an 
experienced  physician.  This  had  proved  invaluable, 
not  only  on  the  Islands,  but  in  the  remote  bush 
during  Australian  tours,  and  indeed  on  many  private 
occasions,  when  other  medical  help  was  unavailable. 
Every  future  Missionary  was  therefore  urged  to 
obtain  all  insight  and  instruction  that  was  practic- 
able at  Medical  Missions  and  otherwise,  especially  on 
lines  known  to  be  most  requisite  for  these  Islands. 
For  this,  and  similar  objects,  all  that  I  raised  over 
and  above  what  was  required  for  the  Dayspring  was 
entrusted  to  the  Foreign  Mission  Committee,  that  the 
new  Missionaries  might  be  fully  equipped,  and  their 
outfit  and  travelling  expenses  be  provided  for  with- 
out burdening  the  Church  at  home.  Her  responsi- 
bilities were  already  large  enough  for  her  resources. 
But  she  could  give  men,  God's  own  greatest  gift,  and 
His  people  elsewhere  gave  the  money, — the  Colonies 
and  the  Home  Country  thus  binding  themselves  to 
each  other  in  this  Holy  Mission  of  the  Cross. 

But  I  did  not  return  alone.  The  dear  Lord  had 
brought  to  me  one  prepared,  all  unknown  to  either 
of  us,  by  special  culture,  by  godly  training,  by  many 
gifts  and  accomplishments,  and  even  by  family  associ- 
ations, to  share  my  lot  on  the  New  Hebrides.  Her 
heart  was  stirred  with  a  yearning  to  aid  and  teach 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  87 

those  who  were  sitting  in  darkness  ;  her  brother  had 
been  an  honoured  Missionary  in  the  foreign  field, 
and  had  fallen  asleep  while  the  dew  of  youth  was  yet 
upon  him ;  her  sister  was  the  wife  of  a  devoted 
Minister  of  our  Church  in  Adelaide,  both  sh'e  and 
her  husband  being  zealous  promoters  of  our  work  ; 
and  her  father  had  left  behind  him  a  fragrant  memory 
through  his  many  Christian  works  in  all  the  Stirling 
district,  and  not  unknown  to  fame  as  the  author  of 
the  still  popular  books  of  Anecdotes,  illustrative  of  the 
Shorter  Catechism  and  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Ere 
I  left  Scotland  in  1864,  I  was  married  to  Margaret 
Whitecross,  and  God  spares  us  to  each  other  still ; 
and  the  family  which  He  has  been  pleased  in  His  love 
to  grant  unto  us  we  have  dedicated  to  His  service, 
with  the  prayer  and  hope  that  He  may  use  every 
one  of  them  in  spreading  the  Gospel  throughout  the 
Heathen  World. 

Our  marriage  was  celebrated  at  her  sister's  house 
in  Edinburgh  ;  and  I  may  be  pardoned  for  recalling 
a  little  event  that  characterized  the  occasion.  My 
youngest  brother,  then  tutor  to  a  gentleman  studying 
at  the  University,  stepped  forth  at  the  close  of  the 
ceremony  and  recited  an  Epithalamium  composed 
for  the  day.  For  many  a  month  and  year  the 
refrain,  a  play  upon  the  Bride's  name,  kept  singing 
itself  through  my  memory  : — 

"  Long  may  the  Whitecross  banner  wave. 

By  the  battle  blasts  unriven  ; 
Long  may  our  Brother  and  Sister  brave 
Rejoice  in  the  light  of  Heaven." 


83  TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

He  described  the  Bride  as  hearing  a  "  Voice  from  the 
far  Pacific  Seas  "  ;  and  turning  to  us  both,  he  sang 
of  an  Angel  beckoning  us  to  the  Tanna-land,  to 
gather  a  harvest  of  souls  :— 

"  The  warfare  is  brief,  the  crown  is  bright, 

The  pledge  is  the  souls  of  men ; 
Go,  may  the  Lord  defend  the  Right, 
And  restore  you  safe  again  ! " 

But  the  verse  which  my  dear  wife  thought  most 
beautiful  for  a  bridal  day,  and  which  her  memory 
cherishes  still,  was  this  : — 

**  May  the  ruddy  Joys,  and  the  Graces  fair, 

Wait  fondly  around  you  now  ; 
Sweet  angel  Hopes  and  young  Loves  repair 
To  your  home  and  bless  your  vow  ! " 

My  last  scene  in  Scotland  was  kneeling  at  the 
family  altar  in  the  old  Sanctuary  Cottage  at  Torthor- 
wald,  while  my  venerable  father,  with  his  high-priestly 
locks  of  snow-white  hair  streaming  over  his  shoul- 
ders, commended  us  once  again  to  "the  care  and 
keeping  of  the  Lord  God  of  the  families  of  Israel." 
It  was  the  last  time  that  ever  on  this  Earth  those 
accents  of  intercession,  loaded  with  a  pathos  of 
deathless  love,  would  fall  upon  my  ears.  I  knew  to 
a  certainty  that  when  we  rose  from  our  knees  and 
said  farewell,  our  eyes  would  never  meet  again  till 
they  were  flooded  with  the  lights  of  the  Resurrection 
Day.  But  he  and  my  darling  mother  gave  us  away 
once  again  with  a  free  heart,  not  unpierced  with  the 
sword  of  human  anguish,  to  the  service  of  our  com- 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  89 

mon  Lord  and  to  the  Salvation  of  the  Heathen. 
And  we  went  forth,  praying  that  a  double  portion  of 
their  spirit,  with  their  precious  blessing,  might  rest 
upon  us  in  all  the  way  that  we  had  to  go. 

Our  beloved  mother,  always  more  self-restrained, 
and  less  demonstrative  in  the  presence  of  others, 
held  back  her  heart  till  we  were  fairly  gone  from  the 
door;  and  then,  as  my  dear  brother  afterwards  in- 
formed me,  she  fell  back  into  his  arms  with  a  great 
cry,  as  if  all  the  heart-strings  had  broken,  and  lay  for 
long  in  a  death-like  swoon.  Oh,  all  ye  that  read  this 
page,  think  most  tenderly  of  the  cries  of  Nature, 
even  where  Grace  and  Faith  are  in  perfect  triumph. 
Read,  through  scenes  like  these,  a  fuller  meaning  into 
the  words  addressed  to  that  blessed  Mother,  whose 
Son  was  given  for  us  all,  "  Yea,  a  sword  shall  pierce 
through  thine  own  soul  also." 

Here,  in  passing,  I  may  mention  that  my  mother, 
ever  beloved,  "  fell  on  sleep,"  after  a  short  agony  of 
affliction,  in  1865  ;  and  my  "priest-like  father"  passed 
peacefully  and  joyfully  into  the  presence  of  his  Lord 
in  1868;  both  cradled  and  cherished  to  the  last  in  the 
arms  of  their  own  affectionate  children,  and  both  in 
the  assured  hope  of  a  blessed  immortality,  where  all 
their  sons  and  daughters  firmly  expect  to  meet  them 
again  in  the  Home  prepared  by  their  blessed  Saviour. 

We  embarked  at  Liverpool  for  Australia  in  The 
Crest  of  the  Wave,  Captain  Ellis;  and  after  what 
was  then  considered  a  fast  passage  of  ninety-five 
days,  we  landed  at  Sydney  on  i/th  January,  1865. 


90  TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

Within  an  hour  we  had  to  grapple  with  a  new  and 
amazing  perplexity.  The  Captain  of  our  Dayspring 
came  to  inform  me  that  his  ship  had  arrived  three 
days  ago  and  now  lay  in  the  stream, — that  she  had 
been  to  the  Islands,  and  had  settled  the  Gordons, 
McCullaghs,  and  Goodwills  on  their  several  Stations, 
— that  she  had  left  Halifax  in  Nova  Scotia  fourteen 
months  ago,  and  that  now,  on  arriving  at  Sydney,  he 
could  not  get  one  penny  of  money,  and  that  the  crew 
were  clamouring  for  their  pay,  etc.,  etc.  He  con- 
tinued, "Where  shall  I  get  money  for  current  ex- 
penses ?  No  one  will  lend  unless  we  mortgage  the 
Dayspring.  I  fear  there  is  nothing  before  us  but  to 
sell  her ! "  I  gave  him  £50  of  my  own  to  meet 
clamant  demands,  and  besought  him  to  secure  me  a 
day  or  two  of  delay  that  something  might  be  done. 

Having  landed,  and  been  heartily  welcomed  by 
dear  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Moon  and  other  friends,  I  went 
with  a  kind  of  trembling  joy  to  have  my  first  look  at 
the  Dayspring,  like  a  sailor  getting  a  first  peep  at 
the  child  born  to  him  whilst  far  away  on  the  sea. 
Some  of  the  irritated  ship's  company  stopped  us  by 
the  way,  and  threatened  prosecution  and  all  sorts  of 
annoyance.  I  could  only  urge  again  for  a  few  days' 
patience.  I  found  her  to  be  a  beautiful  two-masted 
Brig,  with  a  deck-house  (added  when  she  first  arrived 
at  Melbourne),  and  every  way  suitable  for  our  neces- 
sities,— a  thing  of  beauty,  a  white-winged  Angel  set 
a-floating  by  the  pennies  of  the  children  to  bear  the 
Gospel  to  these  sin-darkened  but  sun-lit  Southern 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  91 

Isles.  To  me  she  became  a  sort  of  living  thing,  the 
impersonation  of  a  living  and  throbbing  love  in  the 
heart  of  thousands  of  "  shareholders  "  ;  and  I  said, 
with  a  deep,  indestructible  faith, — "The  Lord  has 
provided — the  Lord  will  provide." 

For  present  liabilities  at  least  ,£700  were  instantly 
required  ;  and,  at  any  rate,  as  large  a  sum  to  pay  her 
way  and  meet  expenses  of  next  trip  to  the  Islands. 
Having  laid  our  perplexing  circumstances  before  our 
dear  Lord  Jesus,  having  "  spread  out "  all  the  details 
in  His  sympathetic  presence,  pleading  that  the  Ship 
itself  and  the  new  Missionaries  were  all  His  own,  not 
mine,  I  told  Him  that  this  money  was  needed  to  do 
His  own  blessed  work. 

On  Friday  morning,  I  consulted  friends  of  the 
Mission,  but  no  help  was  visible.  .  I  tried  to  borrow, 
but  found  that  the  lender  demanded  twenty  per  cent, 
for  interest,  besides  the  title  deeds  of  the  ship  for 
security.  I  applied  for  a  loan  from  the  agent  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society  (then  agent  for  us  too) 
on  the  credit  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church's 
Foreign  Committee,  but  he  could  not  give  it  without 
a  written  order  from  Scotland.  There  were  some 
who  seemed  rather  to  enjoy  our  perplexity  I 

Driven  thus  to  the  wall,  I  advertised  for  a  meeting 
of  Ministers  and  other  friends,  next  morning  at  II 
o'clock,  to  receive  my  report  and  to  consult  re  the 
Day  spring.  I  related  my  journeyings  since  leaving 
them,  and  the  results,  and  then  asked  for  advice 
about  the  ship. 


92  TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

"  Sell  her,"  said  some,  "  and  have  done  with  it" 

"What,"  said  others,  "have  the  Sabbath  Schools 
given  you  the  Dayspring,  and  can  you  not  support 
her  yourselves  ?  " 

I  pointed  out  to  them  that  the  salary  of  each  Mis- 
sionary was  only  £120  per  annum,  that  they  gave 
their  lives  for  the  Heathen,  and  that  surely  the  Colo- 
nial Christians  would  undertake  the  up-keep  of  the 
Ship,  which  was  necessary  to  the  very  existence  of 
the  Mission.  I  appealed  to  them  that,  as  my  own 
Church  in  Scotland  had  now  one  Missionary  abroad 
for  every  six  Ministers  at  home,  and  the  small  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Nova  Scotia  had  actually  three 
Missionaries  now  on  our  Islands,  it  would  be  a 
blessed  privilege  for  the  Australian  Churches  and 
Sabbath  Schools  to  keep  the  Dayspring  afloat,  with- 
out whose  services  the  Missionaries  could  not  live  nor 
the  Islanders  be  evangelized. 

Being  Saturday,  the  morning  Services  for  Sabbath 
were  all  arranged  for,  or  advertised  ;  but  Dr.  McGib- 
bon  offered  me  a  meeting  for  the  evening,  and  Dr. 
Steel  an  afternoon  Service  at  three  o'clock,  combined 
with  his  Sabbath  School.  Rev.  Mr.  Patterson,  of 
Piermont,  offered  me  a  morning  Service  ;  but,  as  his 
was  only  a  Mission  Church,  he  could  not  give  me  a 
collection.  These  openings  I  accepted,  as  from  the 
Lord,  however  much  they  fell  short  of  what  I  de- 
sired. 

At  the  morning  Service  I  informed  the  Congrega- 
tion how  we  were  situated,  and  expressed  the  hope 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  93 

that  under  God  and  their  devoted  pastor  they  would 
greatly  prosper,  and  would  yet  be  able  to  help  in 
supporting  our  Mission  to  their  South  Sea  neigh- 
bours. Returning  to  the  vestry,  a  lady  and  gentle- 
man waited  to  be  introduced  to  me.  They  were 
from  Launceston,  Tasmania. 

"  I  am,"  said  he,  "  Captain  and  owner  of  that  vessel 
lying  at  anchor  opposite  the  Day  spring.  My  wife 
and  I,  being  too  late  to  get  on  shore  to  attend  any 
Church  in  the  city,  heard  this  little  Chapel  bell  ring- 
ing, and  followed,  when  we  saw  you  going  up  the 
stairs.  We  have  so  enjoyed  the  Service.  We  do 
heartily  sympathize  with  you.  This  cheque  for  ^50 
will  be  a  beginning  to  help  you  out  of  your  diffi- 
culties." 

The  reader  knows  how  warmly  I  would  thank 
them  ;  and  how  in  my  own  heart  I  knew  Who  it  was 
that  made  them  arrive  too  late  for  their  plans,  but 
not  for  His,  and  guided  them  up  that  Chapel  stair, 
and  opened  their  hearts.  Jehovah-Jireh ! 

At  three  o'clock,  Dr.  Steel's  Church  was  filled  with 
children  and  others.  I  told  them  in  my  appeal  what 
had  happened  in  the  Mission  Chapel,  and  how  God 
had  led  Captain  Frith  and  his  wife,  entire  strangers, 
to  sound  the  first  note  of  our  deliverance.  One  man 
stood  up  and  said,  "  I  will  give  £10."  Another, 
"  I  will  give  £5."  A  third,  "  I  shall  send  you  £20 
to-morrow  morning."  Several  others  followed  their 
example,  and  the  general  collection  was  greatly  en- 
couraging 


94  TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

In  the  even  'ng,  I  had  a  very  large  as  well  as  sym- 
pathetic Congregation.  I  fully  explained  the  diffi- 
culty about  th»:  Dayspring,  and  told  them  what  God 
had  already  Olone  for  us,  announcing  an  address  to 
which  contributions  might  be  sent  Almost  every 
Mail  brought  me  the  free-will  offerings  of  God's 
people ;  and  on  Wednesday,  when  the  adjourned 
meeting  was  held,  the  sum  had  reached  in  all  £456. 
Believing  that  the  Lord  thus  intervened  at  a  vital 
crisis  in  our  Mission,  I  dwell  on  it  to  the  praise  of 
His  blessed  Name.  Trust  in  Him,  obey  Himf  and 
He  will  not  suffer  you  fo  be  put  to  shame. 

At  a  public  meeting,  held  immediately  thereafter, 
an  attempt  was  made  to  organize  the  first  Australian 
Mission  Auxiliary  to  the  New  Hebrides ;  but  it 
needed  an  enthusiastic  secretary,  and  for  lack  thereof 
came  to  nothing  at  that  time.  At  another  meeting, 
the  first  elements  of  a  brooding  strife  appeared.  The 
then  Agent  of  the  noble  and  generous  London  Mis- 
sionary Society  intimated  that  he  had  just  issued 
Collecting  Cards  for  the  John  Williams,  and  that  it 
would  be  unbrotherly  to  urge  collections  for  the  Day- 
spring  at  the  same  time  throughout  New  South 
Wales.  He  suggested  that  I  should  first  visit  Tas- 
mania and  South  Australia,  and  that,  on  our  return, 
they  would  help  us  as  we  would  now  help  them. 
The  most  cordial  feelings  had  always  prevailed  be- 
twixt the  Societies,  and  we  accepted  the  proposal, 
though  our  circumstances  were  peculiarly  trying,  and 
I  personally  believed  that  no  harm,  but  good,  would 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  95 

come  from  both  of  us  doing  everything  possible  to 
fan  the  Missionary  spirit. 

Clearing  out  from  her  sister  ships,  then  in  harbour, 
the  John  Williams  and  the  John  Wesley,  our  little 
Day  spring  sailed  for  Tasmania.  At  Hobart  we  were 
visited  by  thousands  of  children  and  parents,  and 
afterwards  at  Launceston,  who  were  proud  to  see 
their  own  ship,  in  which  they  were  "  shareholders " 
for  Jesus.  Daily,  all  over  the  Colony,  I  preached  in 
Churches  and  addressed  public  meetings,  and  got 
collections,  and  gave  out  Collecting  Cards  to  be  re- 
turned within  two  weeks.  But  here  also  the  little 
rift  began  to  show  itself.  At  a  public  meeting  in 
Hobart,  the  Congregational  Minister  said, — 

"We  support  the  John  Williams  for  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  Let  the  Presbyterians  do  as 
much  for  the  Day  spring!" 

I  replied,  that  I  was  there  by  special  invitation 
from  those  who  had  called  the  meeting,  and  that, 
rather  than  have  any  unseemly  wrangling,  my  friend, 
Dr.  Nicolson,  and  I  would  quietly  retire.  But  the 
Chairman  intervened,  and  insisted  that  the  meeting 
should  go  forward  in  a  Christian  spirit,  and  without 
any  word  of  recrimination.  To  find  ourselves,  even 
by  a  misunderstanding,  regarded  as  inimical  to  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  one  of  the  most  Catholic- 
spirited  and  Christlike  Societies  in  the  world,  was 
peculiarly  painful.  Still  the  little  rift  seemed  to 
widen  at  every  turn,  and  we  found  ourselves  thrown 
oiore  and  more  exclusively  on  Presbyterians  alone. 


96  TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

But  thus  also  the  hearts  of  two  great  Communions 
were  concentrated  on  Heathendom,  where  one  only 
or  chiefly  had  been  bearing  the  burden  heretofore, 
And  the  Lord  hath  need  of  all. 

We  received  many  tokens  of  interest  and  sympathy. 
The  steam  tug  was  granted  to  us  free,  and  the  har- 
bour dues  were  remitted.  Many  presents  were  also 
sent  on  board  the  Dayspring.  Still,  after  meeting  all 
necessary  outlays,  the  trip  to  Tasmania  gave  us  only 
£227  8s.  lid.  clear  for  the  Mission  fund. 

Sailing  now  for  South  Australia,  we  arrived  at 
Adelaide.  Many  friends  there  showed  the  deepest 
interest  in  our  plans.  Thousands  of  children  and 
parents  came  to  visit  their  own  Mission  Ship  by 
several  special  trips.  Daily  and  nightly  I  addressed 
meetings,  and  God's  people  were  moved  greatly  in 
the  cause.  After  meeting  all  expenses  while  in  port, 
there  remained  a  sum  of  £634  gs.  2d.  for  the  up- keep 
of  the  vessel.  The  Honourable  George  Fife  Angus 
gave  me  £241 — a  dear  friend  belonging  to  the  Bap- 
tist Church.  But  there  was  still  a  deficit  of  £400 
before  the  Dayspring  could  sail  free  of  debt,  and  my 
heart  was  sore  as  I  cried  for  it  to  the  Lord. 

Leaving  the  ship  to  sail  direct  for  Sydney,  I  took 
steamer  to  Melbourne  ;  but,  on  arriving  there,  sickness 
and  anxiety  laid  me  aside  for  three  days.  Under 
great  weakness,  I  crept  along  to  my  dear  friends  at 
the  Scotch  College,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Morrison,  and  Miss 
Fraser,  and  threw  myself  on  their  advice. 

"  Come  along,"  said  the  Doctor  cheerily,  **  and  I'll 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  97 

introduce  you  to  Mr.  Butchart  and  one  or  two  friends 
in  East  Melbourne,  and  we'll  see  what  can  be  done ! " 

I  gave  all  information,  being  led  on  in  conversation 
by  the  Doctor,  and  tried  to  interest  them  in  our  work, 
but  no  subscriptions  were  asked  or  received.  Ere  I 
sailed  for  Sydney,  however,  the  whole  deficiency  was 
sent  to  me.  I  received  in  all,  on  this  tour,  the  sum 
of  £1,726  gs.  iod.  Our  Dayspring  once  more  sailed 
free,  and  our  hearts  overflowed  with  gratitude  to  the 
Lord  and  to  His  stewards  ! 

On  my  return  to  Sydney,  and  before  sailing  to  the 
Islands,  I  called,  by  advertisement,  a  public  meeting 
of  Ministers  and  other  friends  to  report  success,  and 
to  take  counsel  for  the  future. 

My  report  was  received  with  hearty  thanksgiving 
to  Almighty  God.  And  a  resolution  was  unanimously 
adopted,  in  view  of  all  that  had  transpired,  urging 
that  a  scheme  must  be  organized,  whereby  the  Presby- 
terian Churches  and  Sabbath  Schools  of  Australia 
should  be  banded  together  for  the  support  of  the 
Dayspring,  and  so  prevent  the  necessity  of  such 
spasmodic  efforts  for  all  future  time. 

From  that  day,  practically,  the  Dayspring  was  sup- 
ported by  the  Presbyterians  alone.  At  the  first,  all 
helped  in  the  original  purchase  of  the  Mission  Ship, 
and  she  was  to  do  all  needful  work  on  the  Loyalty 
Islands  for  the  London  Society's  Missionaries,  as  well 
as  on  the  New  Hebrides  for  us.  This  was  the  agree- 
ment ;  and,  despite  little  misunderstandings  with  the 
Agents,  the  Dayspring  was  for  some -years  placed 

P.  7 


98  710  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

heartily  at  their  service.  When  the  John  William* 
was  wrecked,  our  ship,  at  great  loss  and  expense, 
accompanied  her  to  Sydney,  and  spent  four  months 
of  the  following  year  for  them  entirely  amongst  the 
Eastern  Islands.  The  brethren  on  the  Loyalty  Is- 
lands sent  up  their  Mr.  Macfarland  to  the  Colonies 
to  secure  that  the  promised  support  should  be  given 
by  their  friends  to  the  D ay  spring ;  but,  this  failing, 
they  in  1870  declined  finally  to  have  her  doing  their 
work,  when  no  longer  paid  for  by  their  Churches. 
This  little  rift,  however,  amongst  the  contributing 
Churches  never  affected  us  in  the  Mission  field  ;  they 
and  we  have  ever  wrought  together  there  in  most 
perfect  cordiality  of  brotherhood. 

Perhaps  the'  true  way  to  look  upon  the  whole  series 
of  events  is  this  :  the  Australian  Presbyterian  Churches 
had  been  led  to  hear  from  God  a  special  call,  and 
must  necessarily  organize  themselves  to  answer  it 
In  this  blessed  work  of  converting  the  Heathen,  we 
can  all  loyally  rejoice,  whether  the  instruments  in  the 
Lord's  hand  be  Episcopal,  Presbyterian,  or  Congre- 
gational !  I  glory  in  the  success  of  every  Protestant 
Mission,  and  daily  pray  for  them  all.  It  was  God's 
own  wise  providence,  and  not  my  zeal,  wise  or  in- 
trusive, that  matured  these  arrangements,  and  gave 
the  Australian  Presbyterian  Churches  a  Mission  Ship 
of  their  own,  and  a  Mission  field  at  their  doors.  The 
Ministers  and  the  Sabbath  Schools  felt  constrained 
as  by  one  impulse  to  undertake  this  gracious  work. 
The  Presbyterian  Churches  in  all  these  Colonies  re- 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  99 

ceived  this  duty  as  from  God ;  and  the  organizing 
of  Missionary  Societies  in  Congregations  and  Sabbath 
Schools,  for  the  effective  accomplishment  of  the  same, 
has  been  a  principal  means  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord 
of  promoting  and  uplifting  the  cause  of  Christ  through- 
out Australasia.  It  is  worth  while  to  re-travel  that 
old  road  once  again,  were  it  for  no  other  purpose  than 
to  show  how,  despite  apparent  checks  and  reverses, 
the  mighty  tide  of  Divine  Love  moves  resistlessly  on- 
ward, covers  up  temporary  obstructions,  and  claims 
everything  for  Jesus. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

First  of  Missionary  Duties. — Mare*  and  Noumea. — The  French 
in  the  Pacific.— The  Cura$oa  Affair.— The  "Gospel  and 
Gunpowder "  Cry. — The  Missionaries  on  their  Defence.— 
The  Mission  Synod's  Report.— The  Shelling  of  the  Tan- 
nese  Villages. — Public  Meeting  and  Presbytery. — Fighting 
at  Bay. — Federal  Union  in  Missions. — A  Fiery  Furnace  at 
Geelong. — Results  of  Australian  Tour.  —  New  Hebrides 
Mission  Adopted  by  Colonies. 

WE  went  down  to  the  Islands  with  the  Dayspring 
in  1865.  The  full  story  of  the  years  that 
had  passed  was  laid  before  my  Missionary  brethren 
at  their  Annual  Synod.  They  resolved  that  perma- 
nent arrangements  must  now  be  made  for  the  Vessel's 
support,  and  that  I  must  return  to  the  Colonies  and 
see  these  matured.  This,  meantime,  appeared  to  all 
of  them  the  most  clamant  of  all  Missionary  duties, — 
their  very  lives,  and  the  existence  of  the  Mission  it- 
self, depending  thereon.  The  Lord  seemed  to  leave 
me  no  alternative ;  and,  with  great  reluctance,  my 
back  was  again  turned  away  from  the  Islands.  The 
Dayspring,  doing  duty  among  the  Loyalty  Islands, 
left  me,  along  with  my  dear  wife,  on  Mare",  there  to 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  101 

await  an  opportunity  of  getting  to  New  Caledonia, 
and  thence  to  Sydney. 

Detained  there  for  some  time,  we  saw  the  noble 
work  done  by  Messrs.  Jones  and  Creagh,  of  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society,  all  being  cruelly  undone  by 
the  tyranny  and  Popery  of  the  French.  One  day, 
in  an  inland  walk,  Mrs.  Paton  and  I  came  on  a  large 
Conventicle  in  the  bush.  They  were  teaching  each 
other,  and  reading  the  Scriptures  which  the  Mission- 
aries had  translated  into  their  own  language,  and 
which  the  French  had  forbidden  them  to  use.  They 
cried  to  God  for  deliverance  from  their  oppressors ! 
Missionaries  were  prohibited  from  teaching  the  Gospel 
to  the  Natives  without  the  permission  of  France ;  their 
books  were  suppressed,  and  they  themselves  placed 
under  military  guard  on  the  island  of  Lifu.  Even 
when,  by  Britain's  protest,  the  Missionaries  were  al- 
lowed to  resume  their  work,  the  French  language  was 
alone  to  be  used  by  them ;  and  some,  like  Rev.  J 
Jones  (as  far  down  as  1888),  were  marched  on  board 
a  Man-of-war,  at  half  an  hour's  notice,  and,  without 
crime  laid  to  their  charge,  forbidden  ever  to  return 
to  the  Islands.  While,  on  the  other  hand,  the  French 
Popish  Missionaries  were  everywhere  fostered  and 
protected,  presenting  to  the  Natives  as  many  objects 
of  idolatry  as  their  own,  and  following,  as  is  the 
custom  of  the  Romish  Church  in  those  Seas,  in  the 
wake  of  every  Protestant  Mission,  to  pollute  and  to 
destroy. 

Being  detained  also  for  two  weeks  on  Noumea,  we 


loa  CONCERNING  FKIENDS  AND  FOES. 


saw  the  state  of  affairs  under  military  rule.  English 
Protestant  residents,  few  in  number,  appealed  to  me 
to  conduct  worship,  but  liberty  could  not  be  obtained 
from  the  authorities,  who  hated  everything  English. 
But  a  number  of  Protestant  parents,  some  French, 
others  English  and  German,  applied  to  me  to  baptize 
their  children  at  their  own  houses.  To  have  asked 
permission  would  have  been  to  court  refusal,  and  to 
falsify  my  position.  I  laid  the  matter  before  the  Lord, 
and  baptized  them  all.  Within  two  days  the  Private 
Secretary  of  the  Governor  arrived  with  an  interpreter, 
and  began  to  inquire  of  me, — 

"  Is  it  true  that  you  have  been  baptizing  here  ?  n 

I  replied  quite  frankly,  "  It  is." 

"We  are  sent  to  demand  on  whose  authority." 

"  On  the  authority  of  my  Great  Master." 

"  When  did  you  get  that  authority  ?  " 

"  When  I  was  licensed  and  ordained  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  I  got  that  authority  from  my  Great  Master." 

Here  a  spirited  conversation  followed  betwixt  the 
two  in  French,  and  they  politely  bowed,  and  left  me. 

Very  shortly  they  returned,  saying, — 

"The  Governor  sends  his  compliments,  and  he 
wishes  the  honour  of  a  visit  from  you  at  Government 
House  at  three  o'clock,  if  convenient  for  you." 

I  returned  my  greeting,  and  said  that  I  would 
have  pleasure  in  waiting  upon  his  Excellency  at  the 
appointed  hour.  I  thought  to  myself  that  I  was  in 
for  it  now,  and  I  earnestly  cried  for  Divine  guidance. 

He  saluted  me  graciously  as  "  de  great  Missionary 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  103 

of  de  New  Hebrides."  He  conversed  in  a  very  friendly 
manner  about  the  work  there,  and  seemed  anxious  to 
find  any  indication  as  to  the  English  designs.  I  had 
to  deal  very  cautiously.  He  spoke  chiefly  through 
the  interpreter;  but,  sometimes  dismissing  him,  he 
talked  to  me  as  good,  if  not  better,  English  himself. 
He  was  eager  to  get  my  opinions  as  to  how  Britain 
got  and  retained  her  power  over  the  Natives.  After 
a  very  prolonged  interview,  we  parted  without  a  single 
reference  to  the  baptisms  or  to  religious  services ! 

That  evening  the  Secretary  and  interpreter  waited 
upon  us  at  our  Inn,  saying, — 

"The  Governor  will  have  pleasure  in  placing  his 
yacht  and  crew  at  your  disposal  to-morrow.  Mrs. 
Paton  and  you  can  sail  all  round,  and  visit  the  Convict 
island,  and  the  Government  gardens,  where  lunch  will 
be  prepared  for  you." 

It  was  a  great  treat  to  us  indeed.  The  crew  were 
in  prison  garments,  but  all  so  kind  to  us.  By  Convict 
labour  all  the  public  works  seemed  to  be  carried  on, 
and  the  Gardens  were  most  beautiful.  The  carved 
work  in  bone,  ivory,  cocoa-nuts,  shells,  etc.,  was  in- 
deed very  wonderful.  We  bought  a  few  specimens, 
but  the  prices  were  beyond  our  purse.  It  was  a 
strange  spectacle — these  things  of  beauty  and  joy, 
and  beside  them  the  chained  gangs  of  fierce  and 
savage  Convicts,  kept  down  only  by  bullet  and 
sword ! 

Thanking  the  Governor  for  his  exceeding  kindness, 
I  referred  to  their  Man-of-war  about  to  go  to  Sydney, 


104  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

and  offered  to  pay  full  passage  money  if  they  would 
take  me,  instead  of  leaving  me  to  wait  for  a  "  trader." 
He  at  once  granted  my  request,  and  arranged  that 
we  should  be  charged  only  at  the  daily  cost  for  the 
sailors.  At  his  suggestion,  however,  I  took  a  number 
of  things  on  board  with  me,  and  presented  them  to 
be  used  at  the  Cabin  table.  We  were  most  generously 
treated, — the  Captain  giving  up  his  own  room  to  my 
wife  and  myself,  as  they  had  no  special  accommodation 
for  passengers. 

Noumea  appeared  to  me  at  that  time  to  be  wholly 
given  over  to  drunkenness  and  vice,  supported  as  a 
great  Convict  settlement  by  the  Government  of 
France,  and  showing  every  extreme  of  reckless, 
worldly  pleasure,  and  of  cruel,  slavish  toil.  When  I 
saw  it  again,  three-and-twenty  years  thereafter,  it 
showed  no  signs  of  progress  for  the  better.  In  his 
book  on  the  French  Colonies,  J.  Bonwick,  F.R.G.S., 
says  that  even  yet  Noumea  and  its  dependencies  con- 
tain only  1,068  Colonists  from  France.  If  there  be 
a  God  of  justice  and  of  love,  His  blight  cannot  but 
rest  on  a  nation  whose  pathway  is  stained  with  cor- 
ruption and  steeped  in  blood,  as  is  undeniably  the 
case  with  France  in  the  Pacific  Isles. 

Arriving  at  Sydney,  I  was  at  once  plunged  into  a 
whirlpool  of  horrors.  H.M.S.  Curaqoa  had  just  re- 
turned from  her  official  trip  to  the  Islands,  in  which 
the  Commodore,  Sir  William  Wiseman,  had  thought 
it  his  duty  to  inflict  punishment  on  the  Natives  for 
murder  and  robbery  of  Traders  and  others.  On  these 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  i<»5 

Islands,  as  in  all  similar  cases,  the  Missionaries  had 
acted  as  interpreters,  and  of  course  always  used  their 
influence  on  the  side  of  mercy,  and  in  the  interests  of 
peace.  But  Sydney,  and  indeed  Australia  and  the 
Christian  World,  were  thrown  into  a  ferment  just  a 
few  days  before  our  arrival,  by  certain  articles  in  a 
leading  publication  there,  and  by  the  pictorial  illus- 
trations of  the  same.  They  were  professedly  from 
an  officer  on  board  Her  Majesty's  ship,  and  the  sen- 
sation was  increased  by  their  apparent  truthfulness 
and  reality.  Tanna  was  the  scene  of  the  first  event, 
and  a  series  was  to  follow  in  succeeding  numbers. 
The  Curaqoa  was  pictured  lying  off  the  shore,  having 
the  Dayspring  in  tow.  The  Tannese  warriors  were 
being  blown  to  pieces  by  shot  and  shell,  and  lay  in 
heaps  on  the  bloody  coast  And  the  Missionaries 
were  represented  as  safe  in  the  lee  of  the  Man-of-war, 
directing  the  onslaught,  and  gloating  over  the  carnage. 
Without  a  question  being  asked  or  a  doubt  sug- 
gested, without  a  voice  being  raised  in  fierce  denial 
that  such  men  as  these  Missionaries  were  known  to 
be  could  be  guilty  of  such  conduct — men  who  had 
jeoparded  their  lives  for  years  on  end  rather  than  hurt 
one  hair  on  a  Native's  head — a  cry  of  execration, 
loud  and  deep  and  even  savage,  arose  from  the  Press, 
and  was  apparently  joined  in  by  the  Church  itself. 
The  common  witticism  about  the  "  Gospel  and  Gun- 
powder" headed  hundreds  of  bitter  and  scoffing  articles 
in  the  journals ;  and,  as  we  afterwards  learned,  the 
shocking  news  had  been  telegraphed  to  Britain  and 


io6  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOBS. 

America,  losing  nothing  in  force  by  the  way,  and 
while  filling  friends  of  Missions  with  dismay,  was 
dished  up  day  after  day  with  every  imaginable  en- 
hancement of  horror  for  the  readers  of  the  secular 
and  infidel  Press.  As  I  stepped  ashore  at  Sydney, 
I  found  myself  probably  the  best-abused  man  in  all 
Australia,  and  the  very  name  of  the  New  Hebrides 
Mission  stinking  in  the  nostrils  of  the  People. 

The  gage  of  battle  had  been  thrown  and  fell  at  my 
feet.  Without  one  moment's  delay,  I  lifted  it  in  the 
name  of  my  Lord  and  of  my  maligned  brethren. 
That  evening  my  reply  was  in  the  hands  of  the 
editor,  denying  that  such  battles  ever  took  place, 
retailing  the  actual  facts  of  which  I  had  been  myself 
an  eye-witness,  and  intimating  legal  prosecution  unless 
the  most  ample  and  unequivocal  withdrawal  and 
apology  were  at  once  published.  The  Newspaper 
printed  my  rejoinder,  and  made  satisfactory  amends 
for  having  been  imposed  upon  and  deceived.  I 
waited  upon  the  Commodore,  and  appealed  for  his 
help  in  redressing  this  terrible  injury  to  our  Mission. 
He  informed  me  that  he  had  already  called  his 
officers  to  account,  but  that  all  denied  any  connection 
with  the  articles  or  the  pictures.  He  had  little  doubt, 
all  the  same,  that  some  one  on  board  was  the  promp- 
ter, who  gloried  in  the  evil  that  was  being  done  to 
the  cause  of  Christ.  He  offered  every  possible  assist- 
ance, by  testimony  or  otherwise,  to  place  all  the 
facts  before  the  Christian  public  and  to  vindicate  oui 
Missionaries. 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  107 

The  outstanding  facts  are  best  presented  in  the 
following  extract  from  the  official  report  of  the 
Mission  Synod  : — 

"When  the  New  Hebrides  Missionaries  were  as- 
sembled at  their  annual  meeting  on  Aneityum, 
H.M.S.  Cura$oa,  Sir  Wm.  Wiseman,  Bart,  C.B., 
arrived  in  the  harbour  to  investigate  many  grievances 
of  white  men  and  trading  vessels  among  the  Islands. 
A  petition  having  been  previously  presented  to  the 
Governor  in  Sydney,  as  drawn  out  by  the  Revs. 
Messrs.  Geddie  and  Copeland,  after  the  murder  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gordon  on  Erromanga,  requesting  an 
investigation  into  the  sad  event,  and  the  removal  of  a 
Sandal-wood  trader,  a  British  subject,  who  had  ex- 
cited the  Natives  to  it, — the  Missionaries  gave  the 
Commodore  a  memorandum  on  the  loss  of  life  and 
property  that  had  been  sustained  by  the  Mission  on 
Tanna,  Erromanga,  and  Efate.  He  requested  the 
Missionaries  to  supply  him  with  interpreters,  and 
requested  the  Dayspring  to  accompany  him  with 
them.  The  request  was  at  once  acceded  to.  Mr. 
Paton  was  appointed  to  act  as  interpreter  for  Tanna, 
Mr.  Gordon  for  Erromanga,  and  Mr.  Morrison  for 
Efate. 

"  At  each  of  these  Islands,  the  Commodore  sum- 
moned the  principal  Chiefs  near  the  harbours  to 
appear  before  him,  and  explained  to  them  that  his 
visit  was  to  inquire  into  the  complaints  British  sub- 
jects had  made  against  them,  and  to  see  if  they  had 
any  against  British  subjects  ;  and  when  he  had  found 


I08  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

out  the  truth  he  would  punish  those  who  had  done 
the  wrong  and  protect  those  who  had  suffered  wrong. 
The  Queen  did  not  send  him  to  compel  them  to  be- 
come Christians,  or  to  punish  them  for  not  becoming 
Christians.  She  left  them  to  do  as  they  liked  in  this 
matter  ;  but  she  was  very  angry  at  them  because 
they  had  encouraged  her  subjects  to  live  amongst 
them,  sold  them  land  and  promised  to  protect  them, 
and  afterwards  murdered  some  of  them  and  at- 
tempted to  murder  others,  and  stolen  and  destroyed 
their  property  ;  that  the  inhabitants  of  these  islands 
were  talked  of  over  the  whole  world  for  their 
treachery,  cruelty,  and  murders ;  and  that  the  Queen 
would  no  longer  allow  them  to  murder  or  injure  her 
subjects,  who  were  living  peaceably  among  them 
either  as  Missionaries  or  Traders.  She  would  send  a 
ship  of  war  every  year  to  inquire  into  their  conduct, 
and  if  any  white  man  injured  any  Native  they  were 
to  tell  the  captain  of  the  Man-of-war,  and  the  white 
man  would  be  punished  as  fast  as  the  black  man." 

After  spending  much  time,  and  using  peaceably 
every  means  in  his  power  in  trying  to  get  the  guilty 
parties  on  Tanna,  and  not  succeeding,  he  shelled  two 
villages, — having  the  day  before  informed  the  natives 
that  he  would  do  so,  and  advising  to  have  all  women, 
children,  and  sick  removed,  which  in  fact  they  did. 
He  also  sent  a  party  on  shore  to  destroy  canoes, 
houses,  etc.  The  Tannese  were  astonished,  beyond 
all  precedent,  by  the  terrific  display  of  destructive 
power  that  was  exhibited  in  the  harbour.  It  was 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  „, 

found  impossible  to  reach  the  actual  murder;  and 
these  circumstances  the  Commodore's  object  Baring 
save  life  and  limit  himself  to  the  destruction  of  pie 
perty,  and  so  impress   the  Natives   with   some  idea 
of  those  tremendous  powers  of  destruction,  which  lie 
slumbering    in  a  Man-of-war,  and    which    can    be 
awakened  and  brought  into  action  at  any  moment. 

On  Erromanga  no  lives  were  lost.  On  Tanna  one 
man  was  wounded ;  but,  it  was  reported,  three  per- 
sons were  afterwards  killed  by  the  bursting  of  a  shell, 
when  the  natives  were  stripping  off  its  lead  to  make 
balls.  It  is  matter  of  deep  regret  that  one  man  of 
the  party  sent  on  shore  was  shot  by  a  Native  con- 
cealed in  a  tree.  Against  orders  he  had  wandered 
from  his  party,  and  was  in  a  plantation  standing 
eating  a  stick  of  sugar-cane  when  he  was  shot. 

As  I  had  orders  to  act  as  interpreter  for  the  Com- 
modore on  Tanna,  I  will  relate  what  happened  there. 
From  day  to  day,  for  three  continuous  days,  he  be- 
sought the  Natives  to  comply  with  his  wishes.  He 
warned  them  that  if  they  did  not,  he  would  shell  the 
two  villages  of  the  Chief  who  murdered  the  last  white 
man  at  Port  Resolution,  and  destroy  his  canoes.  He 
also  explained  to  them,  that  all  who  retired  to  a 
large  bay  in  the  land  of  Nowar,  the  Christian  Chief 
(if  Christian  he  can  be  called),  would  be  safe,  as  he 
had  protected  white  men  from  being  murdered  ;  and 
now  he  would  protect  his  property  and  all  under  his 
care  on  this  land.  The  whole  of  these  inhabitants, 
young  and  old,  went  to  Nowar's  land  and  were 


to8  CONCERNNG  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

out  thvhile  they  witnessed  what  a  Man-of-war  could 
the  w>.  punishing  murderers.  But,  before  the  hour 
Tbproached,  multitudes  of  Tannese  warriors  had 
assembled  on  the  beach,  painted  and  armed  and 
determined  to  fight  the  Man-of-war !  When  the 
Commodore  gave  orders  to  prepare  for  action,  I 
approached  him  and  said  with  tears, — 

"  O  Commodore,  surely  you  are  not  going  to  shell 
these  poor  and  foolish  Tannese !  "  Sharply,  but  not 
unkindly,  he  replied, — 

"  You  are  here  as  interpreter,  not  as  my  adviser. 
I  alone  am  responsible.  You  see  their  defiant  atti- 
tude. If  I  leave  without  punishing  them  now,  no 
vessel  or  white  man  will  be  safe  at  this  harbour.  You 
can  go  on  board  your  own  ship,  till  I  require  your 
services  again." 

Indeed  he  had  many  counts  against  them,  and  his 
instructions  were  explicit.  Shortly  before  that, 
Nouka,  the  Chief  of  one  of  the  villages,  had  murdered 
a  trader  with  a  bar  of  iron,  and  another  was  murdered 
at  his  instigation.  Miaki,  the  Chief  of  another,  had 
for  many  years  been  ringleader  of  all  mischief  and 
murder  on  that  side  of  the  island.  The  Chief  of  a 
village  on  the  other  side  of  the  bay  was  at  that 
moment  assembled  with  his  men  on  the  high  ground 
within  our  view,  and  dancing  to  a  war  song  in 
defiance ! 

The  Commodore  caused  a  shell  to  strike  the  hill 
and  explode  with  terrific  fury  just  underneath  the 
dancers.  The  earth  and  the  bush  were  torn  and 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  Ill 

thrown  into  the  air  above  and  around  them ;  and 
next  moment  the  whole  host  were  seen  disappearing 
over  the  brow  of  the  hill.  Two  shots  were  sent  over 
the  heads  of  the  warriors  on  the  shore,  with  terrific 
noise  and  uproar;  in  an  instant,  every  man  was 
making  haste  for  Nowar's  land,  the  place  of  refuge. 
The  Commodore  then  shelled  the  villages,  and  de- 
stroyed their  property.  Beyond  what  I  have  here 
recorded,  absolutely  nothing  was  done. 

We  return  then  for  a  moment  to  Sydney.  The 
public  excitement  made  it  impossible  to  open  my 
lips  in  the  promotion  of  our  Mission.  The  Revs. 
Drs.  Dunsmore  Lang  and  Steel,  along  with  Professor 
Smith  of  the  University,  waited  on  the  Commodore, 
and  got  an  independent  version  of  the  facts.  They 
then  called  a  meeting  on  the  affair  by  public  adver- 
tisement. Without  being  made  acquainted  with  the 
results  of  their  investigations,  I  was  called  upon  to 
give  my  own  account  of  the  Cura$oc£s  visit  and  of  the 
connection  of  the  Missionaries  therewith.  They  then 
submitted  the  Commodore's  statement,  given  by 
him  in  writing.  He  exonerated  the  Missionaries 
from  every  shadow  of  blame  and  from  all  responsi- 
bility. In  the  interests  of  mercy  as  well  as  justice, 
and  to  save  life,  they  had  acted  as  his  interpreters ; 
and  there  all  that  they  had  to  do  with  the  Cura$oa 
began  and  ended.  All  this  was  published  in  the 
Newspapers  next  day,  along  with  the  speeches  of  the 
three  deputies.  The  excitement  began  to  subside. 
But  the  poison  had  been  lodged  in  many  hearts, 


H2  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

and  the  ejectment  of  it  was  a  slow  and  difficult 
process. 

The  Presbytery  of  Sydney  held  a  special  meeting, 
and  I  was  summoned  to  appear  before  it.  Dr.  Geddie 
of  Aneityum  was  also  present,  being  then  in  the 
Colonies.  Whether  the  tide  of  abuse  had  turned  my 
dear  fellow- Missionary's  head,  I  cannot  tell  ;  but,  on 
being  asked  to  make  a  statement,  he  condemned  the 
Missionaries  for  acting  as  interpreters,  and  wound  up 
with  a  dramatic  exclamation  that  "  rather  than  have 
had  anything  to  do  with  the  Curaqoa's  visit  he  would 
have  had  his  hand  burned  off  in  the  fire." 

The  Court  applauded.  The  Moderator  then  said  : 
"  Mr.  Paton  has  heard  the  noble  speech  of  Dr.  Geddie. 
Let  him  now  solemnly  promise  that,  under  no  cir- 
cumstances, will  he  have  anything  to  do  with  a  Man- 
of-war.  Then  we  may  see  our  way  again  to  stand  by 
him,  and  help  him  in  his  Mission."  And  in  this  spirit, 
he  appealed  to  me. 

On  rising,  I  explained  that  I  appeared  before  them 
only  out  of  brotherly  courtesy,  as  their  Presbytery  had 
no  jurisdiction  over  me,  and  I  spoke  to  the  following 
effect  :— 

w  I  am  indeed  a  Missionary  to  the  Heathen,  but 
also  a  British  subject  I  have  never  requested  redress 
from  Man-of-war,  or  any  civil  power  ;  but,  like  Paul, 
I  reserve  my  full  rights,  if  need  be,  to  appeal  unto 
Caesar.  If  any  member  of  this  Presbytery  has  his 
house  robbed,  as  a  good  citizen  he  seeks  redress  and 
protection.  But  OP  Tanna  I  lost  my  earthly  all,  and 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  113 

sought  no  redress  from  man.  The  Tannese  Chiefs, 
indeed,  who  were  friendly,  sent  a  Petition  by  me  to 
the  Governor  of  Sydney;  which,  however,  was  never 
presented  to  him  at  all,  fearing  that  thereby  indirectly 
I  might  bring  punishment  upon  my  poor  deluded 
Tannese.  Others  were  more  convinced  as  to  the 
path  of  duty,  or  less  considerate  of  the  Natives.  Their 
Petition  I  now  take  from  my  pocket  and  submit  it 
to  you.  It  was  presented  to  the  Governor,  Sir  John 
Young,  after  the  death  of  the  Gordons,  and  prayed 
for  a  judicial  investigation  as  to  their  murders.  As 
soon  it  was  known  of,  a  counter  Petition  in  the 
interests  of  the  Traders  was  immediately  got  up  and 
signed  by  many  of  the  great  merchants  of  Sydney, 
protesting  against  any  such  visit  to  the  Islands  by  a 
Man-of-war.  This  Petition,  then,  the  original  and 
only  one  ever  presented  in  favour  of  a  visit  from  Her 
Majesty's  Commodore,  was  drawn  up  and  is  signed 
— by  whom  ?  " 

On  Dr.  Geddie  acknowledging  that  he  had  written 
and  signed  that  Petition,  but  that  it  prayed  only  for 
an  investigation,  I  proceeded, — 

"  Surely  a  judicial  investigation  like  this  implied  all 
the  after  consequences,  if  once  undertaken  1  At  any 
rate,  this  is  the  only  Petition  sent  from  the  Mission- 
aries, and  it  was  sent  unknown  to  me.  Finally,  I 
must  respectfully  inform  the  Presbytery  that  I  will 
never  make  such  a  promise  as  the  Moderator  has 
indicated.  I  shall  remain  free  to  act  in  humanity 
and  in  justice  as  God  and  conscience  guide  me. 

P.  8 


114  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

I  believe  I  saved  both  life  and  property  by  inter- 
preting for  the  Commodore,  and  making  things 
mutually  intelligible  to  him  and  to  the  Natives.  I 
have  done  as  clear  a  Christian  duty  as  I  ever  did  in 
my  life.  I  am  not  ashamed.  I  offer  no  apology.  I  do 
not  believe  that  in  the  long  run,  when  all  facts  are 
known,  my  conduct  in  this  affair  can  possibly  injure 
either  myself,  or,  what  is  more,  the  Name  of  my  Lord." 

Perhaps  my  words  were  not  too  conciliatory.  But 
excitement  so  blinded  many  friends,  that  I  had  to 
fight  as  if  at  bay,  or  get  no  hearing  and  no  justice. 
The  Presbytery  hesitated,  and  closed  without  coming 
to  any  resolution.  All  the  members  of  it  showed  me 
thereafter  the  same  respect  as  ever  before.  It  was 
gratifying  to  learn  in  due  course  that  all  the  Churches 
supporting  our  Mission,  after  having  independently 
investigated  into  the  facts,  justified  the  course 
adopted  by  us, — Nova  Scotia  alone  excepted.  Yet 
two  of  her  own  Missionaries  had  also  to  interpret  for 
that  Man-of-war,  exactly  as  I  had  done,  nor  did  I 
ever  hear  that  any  rebuke  was  administered  to  them. 
Feeling  absolutely  conscious  that  I  had  only  done 
my  Christian  duty,  I  left  all  results  in  the  hands  of  my 
Lord  Jesus,  and  pressed  forward  in  His  blessed  work. 

More  than  one  dear  personal  friend  had  to  be 
sacrificed  over  this  painful  affair.  A  Presbyterian 
Minister,  and  a  godly  elder  and  his  wife,  all  most 
excellent  and  well-beloved,  at  whose  houses  I  had 
been  received  as  a  brother,  intimated  to  me  that  owing 
to  this  case  of  the  Curaqoa  their  friendship  and  mine 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  115 

must  entirely  cease  in  this  world.  And  it  did  cease ; 
but  my  esteem  never  changed.  I  had  learned  not  to 
think  unkindly  of  friends,  even  when  they  manifestly 
misunderstood  my  actions.  Nor  would  these  things 
merit  being  recorded  here,  were  it  not  that  they  may 
be  at  once  a  beacon  and  a  guide.  God's  people  are 
still  belied.  And  the  multitude  are  still  as  ready  as 
ever  to  cry,  "  Crucify  !  Crucify ! " 

The  scheme  for  meeting  the  yearly  cost  of  the 
Dayspring,  that  had  already  been  tentatively  set 
a-going,  had  now  to  be  matured  and  permanently 
organized.  In  this  my  dear  friend  Dr.  J.  Dunsmore 
Lang,  well  acquainted  with  the  resources  of  all  the 
Churches,  was  our  judicious  counsellor.  We  pro- 
posed that  Victoria  should  raise  ^"500 ;  New  South 
Wales  and  New  Zealand,  £200  each  ;  Tasmania, 
Queensland,  and  South  Australia,  £100  each,  and 
£250  each  from  Novia  Scotia  and  Scotland.  Tas- 
mania, South  Australia,  and  Queensland  fell  a  little 
short  of  their  proportion ;  Sydney,  Scotland,  and 
Novia  Scotia  met  their  claims ;  and  Victoria  and 
New  Zealand  exceeded  them,  and  made  up  for 
deficiency  in  others.  This  has  ever  since  been  done 
in  great  measure,  though  not  exclusively,  by  the 
Sabbath  Scholars  of  the  Churches,  through  their 
Dayspring  "  Mission-boxes."  In  organizing  and 
maturing  this  scheme,  I  visited  and  addressed  al- 
most every  Presbyterian  Congregation  and  Sabbath 
School  in  New  South  Wales  and  Victoria,  South 
Australia  and  Tasmania ;  and  Ministers  and  Super- 


Il6  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

intendents,  with  scarcely  an  exception,  came  to  be 
bound  together  in  a  true  federal  union  in  support 
of  our  Mission  and  our  Ship. 

For  the  first  three  years,  when  everything  was  new, 
the  Dayspring  cost  us  about  £1,400  per  annum  ;  but 
since  then  she  has  cost  on  an  average  little  short  of 
£2,000  over  all.  There  has  too  often  been  a  floating 
debt  of  £300  or  more,  which  has  given  us  great 
anxiety ;  but  the  Lord  has  sent  what  was  required, 
and  enabled  us  to  keep  her  sailing  with  the  Gospel 
and  His  servants  amongst  these  Islands,  free  of  any 
actual  burden, — His  own  pure  messenger  of  Good 
Tidings,  unstained  with  the  polluting  and  bloody 
associations  of  the  foul-winged  trading  Ships  ! 

Another  fiery  furnace  awaited  me  on  this  tour, 
when  I  reached  Geelong.  One  of  the  prominent 
Ministers  refused  to  shake  hands.  An  agent  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society  had  informed  them  "  that 
the  £3,000  paid  for  the  Dayspring  had  been  thrown 
away,  that  the  Vessel  was  useless,  fitted  only  for 
carrying  stores,  and  having  no  accomodation  for  pas- 
sengers j  and  that  on  her  second  trip  to  the  Islands 
our  Missionaries  had  to  wait  and  go  down  by  the 
John  Williams?  It  was  an  abiding  sorrow  to  me, 
that  local  misrepresentations  gave  the  Societies  an 
appearance  of  conflict,  whereof  the  parent  organi- 
zations knew  nothing  whatever.  But,  for  all  the 
interests  at  stake,  facts  had  to  be  made  known. 
Several  Congregations  had  resolved  to  withdraw 
from  the  support  of  our  Mission ;  and  several 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES  117 

Ministers  at  Ballarat,  and  elsewhere,  were  by  similar 
accounts  prejudiced  against  us. 

I  demanded  an  opportunity  of  stating  the  facts, 
and  vindicating  myself  and  others,  in  a  public 
meeting  duly  called  for  the  purpose.  They  at  once 
agreed.  I  wrote  once  and  a  second  time  to  the 
Agent,  but  got  no  answer,  only  an  evasive  note. 
I  went  by  rail  and  saw  him.  He  would  give  no  ex- 
planation, or  authority  for  his  statements,  but  practi- 
cally put  me  out,  on  a  pretence  of  there  being  sickness 
at  the  house.  .  Nevertheless,  in  a  spirit  of  determined 
brotherhood,  I  resolved  only  to  explain  facts  about 
the  Dayspring)  and  not  to  drag  in  the  name  of  that 
great  sister  Society  which  he  so  poorly  served. 

There  was  a  crowded  meeting.  The  Minister  who 
refused  to  shake  hands  was  voted  to  the  chair.  I 
was  called  upon  to  explain  my  position.  By  this 
time  I  had  communicated  with  the  Dayspring  offi- 
cials, and,  producing  the  log-book,  I  read  from  it, 
regarding  the  voyage  referred  to,  the  following : — 

"When  the  Dayspring  sailed  from  Sydney  for 
the  Islands,  she  had  as  passengers  on  board,  Rev. 
Mr.  Paton,  Mrs.  Paton,  and  child,  Rev.  Mr.  McNair 
and  Mrs.  McNair,  Rev.  Mr.  Niven  and  Mrs.  Niven, 
Mrs.  Ella  and  child,  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  Captain  Fraser,  Mrs.  Fraser,  child,  and  ser- 
vant, besides  all  the  year's  Mission  supplies  for  both 
the  New  Hebrides  and  the  Loyalty  Islands.  And 
on  reaching  these  Islands,  as  the  French  Government 
had  ordered  the  removal  of  all  the  Eastern  Teachers 


Il8  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND   FOES. 

of  the  London  Missionary  Society  from  that  group, 
the  Dayspring  had  to  undertake  an  unexpected 
voyage  of  three  months  from  the  Loyalties  to  Samoa, 
Rarotonga,  etc.,  with  Rev.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sleigh  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  and  sixty-one  of  their 
Native  Teachers,  who,  along  with  their  families,  were 
all  in  health  landed  safely  on  their  respective  islands, 
as  passengers  by  the  Dayspring? 

I  also  read  a  corroborative  narrative  from  Captain 
Fraser,  written  from  memory,  as  he  was  at  that  time 
far  inland  in  the  country,  and  had  not  access  to  the 
records  of  his  vessel.  And  my  statement  closed  to 
this  effect, — 

"  It  must  now  be  manifest  to  all,  that  the  damaging 
reports  circulated  in  Geelong  are  more  than  replied 
to.  By  the  Captain,  and  from  the  log,  they  are 
proved  to  be  false,  both  as  to  capacity  for  goods  and 
passengers.  At  present  the  Dayspring  is  everything 
that  could  be  desired  for  the  furtherance  of  our  Mis- 
sion. If  you  are  satisfied,  I  wish  to  leave  this  painful 
subject,  and  proceed  with  my  proper  work.  But  I  am 
prepared  to  answer  any  question  from  the  Chairman 
or  the  meeting,  and  to  give  the  fullest  information." 

The  round  of  applause  that  followed  was  my  com- 
plete vindication.  The  Chairman  gave  me  his  hand, 
and  pledged  his  utmost  support  He  proposed  the 
following  resolution,  which  was  carried  with  ac- 
clamation,— 

"  That  this  meeting,  having  heard  Mr.  Paton  with 
satisfaction,  pledges  the  Churches,  Sabbath  Schools, 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  119 

and  friends  in  Geelong,  henceforth  to  support  the  Day- 
spring  and  the  New  Hebrides  Mission  to  the  utmost 
of  their  power,  and  to  receive  and  encourage  him  as 
much  as  ever  in  his  work  on  behalf  of  the  Mission." 

The  special  object  of  my  visit  was  then  explained, 
and  several  Ministers  and  others  spoke  heartily  in 
furtherance  of  the  proposals  for  the  permanent  sup- 
port of  the  Dayspring  through  the  Sabbath  Schools. 

All  battles  through  mere  misunderstandings  are 
painful,  but  especially  those  amongst  Christian 
brethren.  Still  they  had  to  be  fought,  never  laying 
aside  the  weapons  of  the  Cross ;  and  God  has  over- 
ruled them  for  the  promotion  of  His  Kingdom  in  a 
way  which  makes  all  Catholic-spirited  followers  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  equally  rejoice. 

On  this  tour,  in  Victoria  alone,  I  spent  250  days  and 
addressed  265  meetings,  representing  180  Congre- 
gations and  their  Sabbath  Schools.  The  proportion 
was  on  the  same  scale  in  the  other  Colonies  visited. 
And  all  these  arrangements  I  had  to  make  for  my- 
self, by  painful  and  laborious  correspondence  night 
and  day.  But  the  Lord's  blessing  was  abundantly 
vouchsafed.  Victoria  gave  £1,954  19^.  3</ ;  Tasmania, 
£^6  12s.  yd. ;  South  Australia,  £222  i6s. ;  New 
South  Wales,  £249;  being  a  total  of  £2,503  ?s,  lod, 
besides  £220  in  yearly  donations  of  £5,  promised 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  Native  Teachers. 

In  1862  I  appealed  to  the  Victorian  General  As- 
sembly to  take  up  the  New  Hebrides  Mission  as 
their  own.  The  appeal  was  followed  by  Rev.  J 


120  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

Clark,  Convener  of  Heathen  Missions  Committee  in 
1863,  getting  the  Assembly  to  accept  the  proposal. 
And  in  1865  the  Rev.  Dr.  A.  J.  Campbell  carried  our 
scheme,  and  the  Assembly  pledged  itself  to  give 
£$oo  per  annum  for  the  support  of  the  Dayspring, 
from  the  offerings  of  the  Sabbath  Schools.  New 
Zealand  and  other  Colonies  soon  followed  Victoria's 
example,  until  all  were  pledged  to  uphold  the  New 
Hebrides  Mission.  For  my  dear  friend  and  old 
College  companion,  Rev.  Joseph  Copeland,  had 
visited  at  the  same  time  Queensland  and  New 
Zealand,  and  had  received  from  them  respectively 
£101  2s.  qd.  and  £580;  so  that  all  the  Churches 
adopted  our  scheme  for  the  permanent  support  of 
the  Dayspring,  and  the  Mission  fund  had  now  a  fair 
balance  on  the  right  side. 

At  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Victoria  in  1866,  I  was  adopted — being 
officially  transferred  from  the  Church  in  Scotland — 
as  the  first  Missionary  from  the  Presbyterian  Churches 
of  Australia  to  the  New  Hebrides..  Dr.  Geddie 
would  also  have  been  adopted  at  the  same  time,  but 
Novia  Scotia  could  not  agree  to  part  with  its  first 
and  most  highly-honoured  Missionary.  The  Vic- 
torian Church  therefore  engaged  the  Rev.  James 
Cosh,  M.A.,  on  his  way  out  from  Scotland,  as  its 
other  agent,  in  the  hope  that  we  two  might  be  able 
to  re-open  and  carry  on  the  Tanna  Mission.  In  their 
Christian  Review  of  1867,  they  said  :— 

"The  idea  which  we  in   Victoria  had,  when  the 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  121 

Missionaries  left  us  in  July  last  was,  that  Messrs. 
Paton  and  Cosh  would  be  associated  on  Tanna,  and 
labour  for  its  evangelization,  under  the  special 
auspices  as  well  as  at  the  cost  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Victoria;  but  Mr.  Cosh,  having  chosen 
the  station  at  Pango  on  Efate,  where  the  Natives 
were  more  prepared  for  the  Gospel,  and  where  life 
and  property  were  safe,  went  to  spend  a  year's 
novitiateship  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morrison  on  Efate. 
Mr.  Paton  would  have  fain  gone  back  to  Tanna,  but 
the  Missionaries  generally  feared  that  no  one  Euro- 
pean life  would  have  been  safe  at  the  time  on  Tanna. 
They  therefore,  and  no  doubt  wisely,  sent  Mr.  Paton 
to  the  small  and  less  savage,  but  not  less  Heathen, 
Island  of  Aniwa." 

It  was  indeed  one  of  the  bitterest  trials  of  my  life, 
not  to  be  able  to  return  and  settle  down  at  once  on 
dear  old  Tanna ;  but  I  could  not  go  alone,  against 
the  decided  opposition  of  all  the  other  Missionaries — 
Dr.  Inglis,  however,  at  last  sympathizing  most  strongly 
with  my  views.  I  went,  as  will  appear  hereafter,  to 
Aniwa,  the  nearest  island  to  the  scene  of  my  former 
woes  and  perils,  in  the  hope  that  God  would  soon 
open  up  my  way  and  enable  me  to  return  to  blood- 
stained Tanna. 

My  heart  bleeds  for  the  Heathen,  and  I  long  to 
see  a  Teacher  for  every  tribe  and  a  Missionary  for 
every  island  of  the  New  Hebrides.  The  hope  still 
burns  that  I  may  witness  it ;  and  then  I  could  gladly 
rest 


CHAPTER  V. 
SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

The  John  Williams  on  the  Reef.— A  Native's  Soliloquy.— 
Nowar  Pleading  for  Tanna.— The  White  Shells  of  Nowar. 
— The  Island  of  Aniwa.— First  Landing  on  Aniwa.— The 
Site  of  our  New  Home.—"  Me  no  Steal ! " — House  Building 
for  God. — Native  Expectations.— Tafigeitu  or  Sorcery. — 
The  Miracle  of  Speaking  Wpod. — Perils  through  Super- 
stition.— The  Mission  Premises. — A  City  of  God. — Builders 
and  their  Wages. — Great  Swimming  Feat — Stronger  than 
the  "  Gods  "  of  Aniwa. 

T^VERYTHING  being  now  arranged  for  in  the 
-*— •*  Colonies,  in  connection  with  the  Mission  and 
Dayspring,  as  far  as  could  possibly  be,  we  sailed  for 
the  Islands  on  the  8th  August,  1866.  Besides  my 
wife  and  child,  the  following  accompanied  us  to  the 
field :  Revs.  Copeland,  Cosh,  and  McNair,  along 
with  their  respective  wives.  On  August  2Oth  we 
reached  Aneityum ;  and,  having  landed  some  of  our 
friends,  we  sailed  Northwards,  as  far  as  Efate,  to 
let  the  new  Missionaries  see  all  the  Islands  open  for 
occupation,  and  to  bring  all  our  Missionaries  back  to 
the  annual  meeting,  where  the  permanent  settlements 
would  be  finally  agreed  upon. 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  123 

On  our  return,  we  found  that  the  beautiful  new 
John  Williams,  reaching  Aneityum  on  5th  of  Sep- 
tember, had  stuck  fast  on  the  coral  reef  and  swung 
there  for  three  days.  By  the  unceasing  efforts  of 
the  Natives,  working  in  hundreds,  she  was  saved, 
though  badly  damaged.  At  a  united  meeting  of  all 
the  Missionaries,  representing  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society  and  our  own,  it  was  resolved  that  she 
must  be  taken  to  Sydney  for  repairs.  Twenty  stout 
Aneityumese  were  placed  on  board  to  keep  her 
pumps  going  by  day  and  night,  and  the  Dayspring 
was  sent  to  keep  her  company  in  case  of  any  dire 
emergency.  Missionaries  were  waiting  to  be  settled, 
and  the  season  was  stealing  away.  But  the  cause 
of  humanity  and  the  claims  of  a  sister  Mission  were 
paramount  We  remained  at  Aneityum  for  five 
weeks,  and  awaited  the  return  of  the  Dayspring. 

At  our  annual  Synod,  after  much  prayerful 
deliberation  and  the  careful  weighing  of  every  vital 
circumstance,  I  was  constrained  by  the  united  voice 
of  my  brethren  not  to  return  to  Tanna,  but  to  settle 
on  the  adjoining  island  of  Aniwa  ( =  A-nee"-wa).  It 
was  even  hoped  that  thereby  Tanna  might  eventually 
be  the  more  surely  reached  and  evangelized. 

By  the  new  Missionaries  all  the  other  old  Stations 
were  re-occupied  and  some  fresh  Islands  were  entered 
upon  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  As  we  moved  about 
with  our  Dayspring,  and  planted  the  Missionaries 
here  and  there,  nothing  could  repress  the  wonder  of 
Natives. 


124  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

"  How  Is  this  ?  "  they  cried  ;  "  we  slew  or  drove 
them  all  away!  We  plundered  their  houses  and 
robbed  them.  Had  we  been  so  treated,  nothing 
would  have  made  us  return.  But  they  come  back 
with  a  beautiful  new  ship,  and  with  more  and  more 
Missionaries.  And  is  it  to  trade  and  to  get  money, 
like  the  other  white  men  ?  No !  no !  But  to  tell 
us  of  their  Jehovah  God  and  of  His  Son  Jesus.  If 
their  God  makes  them  do  all  that,  we  may  well 
worship  Him  too." 

In  this  way,  island  after  island  was  opened  up  to 
receive  the  Missionary,  and  their  Chiefs  bound  them- 
selves to  protect  and  cherish  him,  before  they  knew 
anything  whatever  of  the  Gospel,  beyond  what  they 
saw  in  the  disposition  and  character  of  its  Preachers 
or  heard  rumoured  regarding  its  fruits  on  other 
Islands.  Even  Cannibals  have  sometimes  been  found 
thus  prepared  to  welcome  the  Missionary,  and  to 
make  not  only  his  property  but  his  life  comparatively 
safe.  The  Isles  "  wait  "  for  Christ. 

On  our  way  to  Aniwa,  the  Dayspring  had  to  call 
at  Tanna.  By  stress  of  weather  we  lay  several  days 
in  Port  Resolution.  And  there  many  memories 
were  again  revived — wounds  that  after  five-and- 
twenty  years,  when  I  now  write,  still  bleed  afresh ! 
Nowar,  the  old  Chief,  unstable  but  friendly,  was 
determined  to  keep  us  there  by  force  or  by  fraud. 
The  Captain  told  him  that  the  council  of  the 
Missionaries  had  forbidden  him  to  land  our  boxes 
at  Tanna. 


SETTLEMENT  ON  AH1WA.  135 

"Don't  land  them,"  said  the  wily  Chief;  "just 
throw  them  over ;  my  men  and  I  will  catch  every- 
thing before  it  reaches  the  water,  and  carry  them  all 
safely  ashore  1 " 

The  Captain  said  he  durst  not  "  Then,"  persisted 
Nowar,  "just  point  them  out  to  us;  you  will  have 
no  further  trouble;  we  will  manage  everything  for 
Missi." 

They  were  in  distress  when  he  refused ;  and  poor 
old  Nowar  tried  another  tack.  Suspecting  that  my 
dear  wife  was  afraid  of  them,  he  got  us  on  shore  to 
see  his  extensive  plantations.  Turning  eagerly  to 
her,  he  said,  leaving  me  to  interpret, — 

"  Plenty  of  food  1  While  I  have  a  yam  or  a 
banana,  you  shall  not  want." 

She  answered,  "  I  fear  not  any  lack  of  food." 

Pointing  to  his  warriors,  he  cried,  "  We  are  many  I 
We  are  strong !  We  can  always  protect  you." 

"  I  am  not  afraid,"  she  calmly  replied. 

He  then  led  us  to  that  fig-tree,  in  the  branches  of 
which  I  had  sat  during  a  lonely  and  memorable 
night,  when  all  hope  had  perished  of  any  earthly 
deliverance,  and  said  to  her  with  a  manifest  touch  of 
genuine  emotion, — 

"  The  God  who  protected  Missi  there  will  always 
protect  you." 

She  told  him  that  she  had  no  fear  of  that  kind, 
but  explained  to  him  that  we  must  for  the  present 
go  to  Aniwa,  but  would  return  to  Tanna,  if  the 
Lord  opened  up  our  way.  Nowar,  Arkurat,  and  the 


126  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

rest,  seemed  to  be  genuinely  grieved,  and  it  touched 
my  soul  to  the  quick. 

A  beautiful  incident  was  the  outcome,  as  we 
learned  only  in  long  after  years.  There  was  at  that 
time  an  Aniwan  Chief  on  Tanna,  visiting  friends. 
He  was  one  of  their  great  Sacred  Men.  He  and 
his  people  had  been  promised  a  passage  home  in  the 
Dayspring,  with  their  canoes  in  tow.  When  old 
Nowar  saw  that  he  could  not  keep  us  with  himself, 
he  went  to  this  Aniwan  Chief,  and  took  the  white 
shells,  the  insignia  of  Chieftainship,  from  his  own 
arm,  and  bound  them  on  the  Sacred  Man,  saying, — 

"  By  these  you  promise  to  protect  my  Missionary 
and  his  wife  and  child  on  Aniwa.  Let  no  evil  be- 
fall them ;  or,  by  this  pledge,  I  and  my  people  will 
revenge  it" 

In  a  future  crisis,  this  probably  saved  our  lives, 
as  shall  be  afterwards  related.  After  all,  a  bit  of 
the  Christ-Spirit  had  found  its  way  into  that  old 
Cannibal's  soul  1  And  the  same  Christ-Spirit  in  me 
yearned  more  strongly  still,  and  made  it  a  positive 
pain  to  pass  on  to  another  Island,  and  leave  him  in 
that  dim-groping  twilight  of  the  soul 

Aniwa  became  my  Mission  Home  in  November, 
1866;  and  ever  since,  save  on  my,  alas!  too  frequent 
deputation  pilgrimages  among  Churches  in  Great 
Britain  and  in  the  Colonies,  it  has  been  the  heart 
and  centre  of  my  personal  labours  amongst  the 
Heathen.  God  never  guided  me  back  to  Tanna ; 
but  others,  my  dear  friends,  have  seen  His  Kingdom 


SETTLEMEN7    ON  ANIWA.  lay 

planted  and  beginning  to  grow  amongst  that  slowly 
relenting  race.  Aniwa  was  to  be  the  land  wherein  my 
past  years  of  toil  and  patience  and  faith  were  to  see 
their  fruits  ripening  at  length.  I  claimed  Aniwa  for 
Jesus,  and  by  the  Grace  of  God  Aniwa  now  worships 
at  the  Saviour's  feet. 

The  Island  of  Aniwa  is  one  of  the  smaller  isles  of 
the  New  Hebrides.  It  measures  about  nine  miles  by 
three  and  a  half,  and  is  everywhere  girt  round  with 
a  belt  of  coral  reef.  The  sea  breaks  thereon  heavily, 
with  thundering  roar,  and  the  white  surf  rolls  in 
furious  and  far.  But  there  are  days  of  calm,  when 
all  the  sea  is  glass,  and  the  spray  on  the  reef  is  only 
a  fringe  of  silver. 

The  ledges  of  coral  rock  indicate  that  Aniwa 
has  been  heaved  up  from  its  ocean  bed,  at  three  or 
four  separate  bursts  of  mighty  volcanic  power.  No 
stone  or  other  rock  anywhere  appears,  but  only  and 
always  the  coral,  in  its  beautiful  and  mysterious 
variety.  The  highest  land  is  less  than  three  hundred 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea  ;  and  though  the  soil 
is  generally  light,  there  are  patches  good  and  deep, 
mostly  towards  the  southern  end  of  the  island,  and 
near  the  crater  of  an  extinct  volcano,  where  excellent 
plantations  are  found,  and  which,  if  carefully  culti- 
vated, might  support  ten  times  the  present  popula- 
tion. 

Aniwa,  having  no  hills  to  attract  and  condense  the 
clouds,  suffers  badly  for  lack  of  genial  rains;  and 
the  heavy  rains  of  hurricane  and  tempest  seem  to 


128  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

disappear  as  if  by  magic  through  the  light  soil  and 
porous  rock.  The  moist  atmosphere  and  the  heavy 
dews,  however,  keep  the  Island  covered  with  green, 
while  large  and  fruitful  trees  draw  wondrous  nourish- 
ment from  their  rocky  beds.  The  Natives  suffer 
from  a  species  of  Elephantiasis,  in  all  probability 
produced  by  their  bad  drinking  waters,  and  from  the 
hot  and  humid  climate  of  their  isle. 

Aniwa  has  no  harbour,  or  safe  anchorage  of  any 
kind  for  ships ;  though,  in  certain  winds,  they  have 
been  seen  at  anchor  on  the  outer  edge  of  the  reef, 
always  a  perilous  haven  !  There  is  one  crack  in  the 
coral  belt,  through  which  a  boat  can  safely  run  to 
shore ;  but  the  little  wharf,  built  there  of  the  largest 
coral  blocks  that  could  be  rolled  together,  has  been 
once  and  again  swept  clean  off  by  the  hurricane, 
leaving  "  not  a  wrack  behind." 

I  had  had  a  glimpse  of  Aniwa  before,  in  the  John 
Knox,  when  Mr.  Johnston  accompanied  me ;  and 
again  with  my  dear  friend  Gordon,  who  was  mur- 
dered on  Erromanga;  besides,  I  had  seen  Aniwans  in 
their  canoes  at  Tanna  in  search  of  food.  They  had 
pleaded  with  us  to  remain  amongst  them,  arguing 
against  there  being  two  Missionaries  on  Tanna  and 
none  on  Aniwa.  Their  "  orator,"  a  very  subtle  man, 
who  spoke  Tannese  well,  informed  us  that  the  white 
Traders  told  them  that  if  they  killed  or  drove  away 
the  Missionaries  they  would  get  plenty  of  ammuni- 
tion and  tobacco.  This  was  why  our  life  had  been 
so  often  attempted.  Beyond  this  all  was  strange. 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  129 

Everything  had  to  be  learned  afresh  on  Aniwa,  as  on 
Tanna. 

When  we  landed,  the  Natives  received  us  kindly. 
They  and  the  Aneityumese  Teachers  led  us  to  a 
temporary  home,  prepared  for  our  abode.  It  was  a 
large  Native  Hut.  Walls  and  roof  consisted  of 
sugar-cane  leaf  and  reeds,  intertwisted  on  a  strong 
wooden  frame.  It  had  neither  doors  nor  windows, 
but  open  spaces  instead  of  these.  The  earthen 
floor  alone  looked  beautiful,  covered  thick  with  white 
coral  broken  small.  It  had  only  one  Apartment;  and 
that,  meantime,  had  to  serve  also  for  Church  and 
School  and  Public  Hall.  We  screened  off  a  little 
portion,  and  behind  that  screen  planted  our  bed, 
and  stored  our  valuables.  All  the  Natives  within 
reach  assembled  to  watch  us  taking  our  food !  A 
box  at  first  served  for  a  chair,  the  lid  of  another 
box  was  our  table,  our  cooking  was  all  done  in  the 
open  air  under  a  large  tree,  and  we  got  along  with 
amazing  comfort.  But  the  house  was  under  the 
shelter  of  a  coral  rock,  and  we  saw  at  a  glance  that 
at  certain  seasons  it  would  prove  a  very  hotbed  of 
fever  and  ague.  We  were,  however,  only  too  thank- 
ful to  enter  it,  till  a  better  could  be  built,  and  on  a 
breezier  site. 

The  Aniwans  were  not  so  violently  dishonourable 
as  the  Tannese.  But  they  had  the  knack  of  asking 
in  a  rather  menacing  manner  whatever  they  coveted  ; 
and  the  tomahawk  was  sometimes  swung  to  enforce 
an  appeal.  For  losses  and  annoyance,  we  had  of 

P.  9 


130  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

course  no  redress.  But  we  tried  to  keep  things 
well  out  of  their  way,  knowing  that  the  oppor- 
tunity there,  as  elsewhere,  sometimes  develops  the 
thief.  We  strove  to  get  along  quietly  and  kindly, 
in  the  hope  that  when  we  knew  their  language,  and 
could  teach  them  the  principles  of  Jesus,  they  would 
be  saved,  and  life  and  property  would  be  secure. 
But  the  rumour  of  the  Curafoa's  visit  and  her  punish- 
ment of  murder  and  robbery  did  more,  by  God's 
blessing,  to  protect  us  during  those  Heathen  days 
than  all  other  influences  combined.  The  savage 
Cannibal  was  heard  to  whisper  to  his  bloodthirsty 
mates,  "  not  to  murder  or  to  steal,  for  the  Man-of- 
war  that  punished  Tanna  would  blow  up  their  little 
Island!" 

Sorrowful  experience  on  Tanna  had  taught  us  to 
seek  the  site  for  our  Aniwan  house  on  the  highest 
ground,  and  away  from  the  malarial  swamps  near 
the  shore.  There  was  one  charming  mound,  covered 
with  trees  whose  roots  ran  down  into  the  crevices  of 
coral,  and  from  which  Tanna  and  Erromanga  are 
clearly  seen.  But  there  the  Natives  for  some  super- 
stitious reason  forbade  us  to  build,  and  we  were 
constrained  to  take  another  rising-ground  somewhat 
nearer  the  shore.  In  the  end,  this  turned  out  to  be 
the  very  best  site  on  the  Island  for  us,  central  and 
suitable  every  way.  But  we  afterwards  learned  that 
perhaps  superstition  also  led  them  to  sell  us  this 
site,  in  the  malicious  hope  that  it  would  prove  our 
ruin.  The  mounds  on  the  top,  which  had  to  be 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  131 

cleared  away,  contained  the  bones  and  refuse  of  their 
Cannibal  feasts  for  ages.  None  but  their  Sacred 
Men  durst  touch  them ;  and  the  Natives  watched  us 
hewing  and  digging,  certain  that  their  gods  would 
strike  us  dead !  That  failing,  their  thoughts  may 
probably  have  been  turned  to  reflect  that  after  all 
the  Jehovah  God  was  stronger  than  they.  In  level- 
ling the  site,  and  gently  sloping  the  sides  of  the 
ground  for  good  drainage  purposes,  I  had  gathered 
together  two  large  baskets  of  human  bones.  I  said 
to  a  Chief  in  Tannese, — 

"  How  do  these  bones  come  to  be  here  ?  " 

And  he  replied,  with  a  shrug  worthy  of  a  cynical 
Frenchman, — 

"  Ah,  we  are  not  Tanna  men  !  We  don't  eat  the 
bones ! " 

While  I  was  away  building  the  house,  Mrs.  Paton 
had  one  dreadful  fright.  She  generally  remained 
about  half  a  mile  off,  in  charge  of  the  Native  hut  in 
which  our  property  had  been  stored,  with  one  or 
two  of  the  friendly  Natives  around  her,  though  as  yet 
she  could  not  speak  their  language.  One  day  she  sat 
alone,  the  baby  playing  at  her  feet.  A  rustling  com- 
menced amongst  the  boxes  behind  the  curtain.  She 
had  been  there  all  the  morning,  and  no  one  had 
entered.  Horror-smitten,  her  eyes  were  fastened 
towards  the  noise.  Suddenly,  the  blanket-screen 
was  thrown  aside,  and  a  black  face,  with  blood-red 
eyes  and  milk-white  teeth  peered  out,  and  cried  in 
broken  English, — 


132  SETTLEMENT   ON  AN1WA. 

"  Me  no  steal !     Me  no  steal !  " 

Then,  with  a  bound  like  that  of  a  deer,  the  man 
sprang  out  and  ran  for  the  village.  My  dear  wife, 
fearing  his  sudden  return,  snatched  up  her  child  and 
rushed  to  the  place  where  I  was  working,  never  feel- 
ing the  ground  beneath  her  till  she  sank  down  almost 
fainting  at  my  feet.  Thanking  God  for  her  escape, 
we  thought  it  wiser  to  remain  where  we  were  and 
finish  our  task  for  the  day.  We  learned  that,  since 
we  did  not  return,  his  wrath  had  cooled  down  and 
he  had  withdrawn.  This  man  was  a  sort  of  wild 
beast  in  his  passionate  moods.  His  body  became 
convulsed  and  his  muscles  twitched  with  rage.  He 
had  lately  murdered  a  neighbour,  a  man  of  his  own 
tribe,  in  his  frenzy.  We  believe  that  the  Lord 
baffled  his  rage  on  that  memorable  day,  and  said  to 
his  tumultuous  soul, — "  Peace !  be  still." 

The  site  being  now  cleared,  we  questioned  whether 
to  build  only  a  temporary  home,  hoping  to  return  to 
dear  old  Tanna  as  soon  as  possible,  or,  though  the 
labour  would  be  vastly  greater,  a  substantial  house — 
for  the  comfort  of  our  successors,  if  not  of  ourselves 
We  decided  that,  as  this  was  work  for  God,  we  would 
make  it  the  very  best  we  could.  We  planned  two 
central  rooms,  sixteen  feet  by  sixteen,  with  a  five- 
feet  wide  lobby  between,  so  that  other  rooms  could 
be  added  when  required.  About  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
from  the  sea,  and  thirty- five  feet  above  its  level,  I 
laid  the  foundations  of  the  house.  Coral  blocks 
raised  the  wall  about  three  feet  high  all  round.  Air 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  133 

passages  carried  sweeping  currents  underneath  each 
room,  and  greatly  lessened  the  risk  of  fever  and  ague. 
A  wide  trench  was  dug  all  round,  and  filled  up  as  a 
drain  with  broken  coral.  At  back  and  front,  the 
verandah  stretched  five  feet  wide;  and  pantry,  bath- 
room and  tool-house  were  partitioned  off  under  the 
verandah  behind.  The  windows  sent  to  me  had 
hinges ;  I  added  two  feet  to  each,  with  wood  from 
Mission  boxes,  and  made  them  French  door-windows, 
opening  from  each  room  to  the  verandah.  And  so 
we  had,  by  God's  blessing,  a  healthy  spot  to  live  in, 
if  not  exactly  a  thing  of  beauty  ! 

The  Mission  House,  as  ultimately  finished,  had  six 
rooms,  three  on  each  side  of  the  lobby,  and  measured 
ninety  feet  in  length,  surrounded  by  a  verandah,  one 
hundred  feet  by  five,  which  kept  everything  shaded 
and  cool.  Underneath  two  rooms,  a  cellar  was  dug 
eight  feet  deep,  and  shelved  all  round  for  a  store. 
In  more  than  one  terrific  hurricane  that  cellar  saved 
our  lives, — all  crushing  into  it  when  trees  and  houses 
were  being  tossed  like  feathers  on  the  wings  of  the 
wind.  Altogether,  the  house  at  Aniwa  has  proved 
one  of  the  healthiest  and  most  commodious  of  any 
that  have  been  planted  by  Christian  hands  on  the 
New  Hebrides.  In  selecting  site  and  in  building 
M  the  good  hand  of  our  God  was  upon  us  for  good." 

I  built  also  two  Orphanages,  almost  as  inevitably 
necessary  as  the  Missionary's  own  house.  They  stood 
on  a  line  with  the  front  of  my  own  dwelling,  one  for 
girls,  the  other  for  boys,  and  we  had  them  constantly 


134  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

under  our  own  eyes.  The  Orphans  were  practically 
boarded  at  the  Mission  premises,  and  adopted  by  the 
Missionaries.  Their  clothing  was  a  heavy  drain  upon 
our  resources  ;  and  every  odd  and  curious  article  that 
came  in  any  of  the  boxes  or  parcels  was  utilized.  We 
trained  these  young  people  for  Jesus.  And  at  this 
day  many  of  the  best  of  our  Native  Teachers,  and 
most  devoted  Christian  helpers,  are  amongst  those 
who  would  probably  have  perished  but  for  these 
Orphanages. 

A  grievous  accident  deprived  me  of  special  help  in 
house-building.  I  cut  my  ankle  badly  with  an  adze, 
as  I  had  done  before  on  Tanna,  through  a  knot  in  the 
tree.  Binding  my  handkerchief  tightly  round  it,  I 
appealed  to  the  Natives  to  carry  me  back  to  our  hut. 
They  stipulated  for  payment.  My  vest  pocket  being 
filled  with  fish-hooks,  a  current  coin  on  all  these 
Islands,  I  got  a  fellow  to  understand  the  bribe.  He 
carried  me  a  little,  got  some  hooks,  and  then  called 
another,  who  did  the  same,  and  then  called  a  third, 
and  so  on,  each  man  earning  his  hooks,  and  passing 
on  the  burden  and  the  pay  to  another,  while  I  suffered 
terribly  and  bled  profusely.  Being  my  own  doctor, 
I  dressed  the  wound  for  weeks,  kept  it  constantly  in 
cold  water  bandages,  and  by  the  kindness  of  the  Lord 
it  recovered,  though  it  left  me  lame  for  many  a  day. 

But  the  greatest  sorrow  was  this:  the  good  and 
kind  Aneityumese,  who  had  been  hired  to  come  and 
help  me  with  all  the  unskilled  parts  of  the  labour, 
could  do  nothing  without  me,  and  when  the  Dayspnng 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  135 

came  round  at  the  appointed  time  I  had  to  pay  them 
in  full  and  let  them  return,  deprived  of  their  valuable 
aid.  Even  to  keep  them  in  food  would  have  ex- 
hausted our  limited  stores,  and  some  months  must 
elapse  before  our  next  supplies  could  arrive  from 
Sydney. 

The  Aniwans  themselves  could  scarcely  be  induced 
to  work  at  all,  even  for  payment.  Their  personal 
wants  were  few,  and  were  supplied  by  their  own 
plantations.  They  replied  to  my  appeals  with  all  the 
unction  of  philosophers,  and  told  me, — 

"  The  conduct  of  the  men  of  Aniwa  Is  to  stand  by, 
or  sit  and  look  on,  while  their  women  do  the  work !" 

On  Aniwa  we  soon  found  ourselves  face  to  face 
with  blank  Heathenism.  The  natives  at  first  expected 
that  the  Missionary's  Biritania  tavai  (=  British 
Medicine)  would  cure  at  once  all  their  complaints. 
Disappointment  led  to  resentment  in  their  ignorant 
and  childish  minds.  They  also  expected  to  get  for 
the  asking,  or  for  any  trifle,  an  endless  supply  of 
knives,  calico,  fish-hooks,  blankets,  etc.  Every  refusal 
irritated  them.  Again,  our  Medicines  relieved  or 
cured  them,  so  they  blamed  us  also  for  their  diseases, 
— all  their  Sacred  Men  not  only  curing  but  also 
causing  sickness.  Further,  they  generally  came  to 
us  only  after  exhausting  every  resource  of  their  own 
witchcraft  and  superstition,  and  when  it  was  probably 
too  late.  I  had  often  to  taste  the  Medicine  in  their 
sight  before  the  sufferers  would  touch  it ;  and  if  one 
dose  did  not  cure  them,  it  was  almost  impossible  to 


136  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

get  them  to  persevere.  But  time  taught  them  its 
value,  and  the  yearly  expenditure  for  Medicine  soon 
became  a  very  heavy  tax  on  our  modest  salary. 

Still  we  set  our  bell  a- ringing  every  day  after  din- 
ner—intimating our  readiness  to  give  advice  or  medi- 
cine to  all  who  were  sick.  We  spoke  to  them,  so 
soon  as  we  had  learned,  a  few  words  about  Jesus. 
The  weak  received  a  cup  of  tea  and  a  piece  of  bread. 
The  demand  was  sometimes  great,  especially  when 
epidemics  befell  them.  But  some  rather  fled  from  us 
as  the  cause  of  their  sickness,  and  sought  refuge  from 
our  presence  in  remotest  corners,  or  rushed  off  at  our 
approach  and  concealed  themselves  in  the  bush. 
They  were  but  children,  and  full  of  superstition  ;  and 
we  had  to  win  them  by  kindly  patience,  never  losing 
faith  in  them  and  hope  for  them,  any  more  than  the 
Lord  did  with  us  ! 

As  on  Tanna,  all  sicknesses  and  deaths  were  sup- 
posed to  be  caused  by  sorcery,  there  called  Nahak, 
on  Aniwa  called  Tafigeitu.  Some  Sacred  Man  burned 
the  remains  of  food  such  as  the  skin  of  a  banana,  or  a 
hair  from  the  head,  or  something  that  the  person  had 
even  touched,  and  he  was  the  disease-maker.  Hence 
they  were  kept  in  a  state  of  constant  terror,  and 
breathed  the  very  atmosphere  of  revenge.  When 
one  became  sick,  all  the  people  of  his  village  met  day 
after  day,  and  made  long  speeches  and  tried  to  find 
out  the  enemy  who  was  causing  it.  Having  fixed  on 
some  one,  they  first  sent  presents  of  mats,  baskets, 
and  food  to  the  supposed  disease-makers ;  if  the  per- 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  137 

son  recovered,  they  took  credit  for  it ;  if  the  person 
died,  his  friends  sought  revenge  on  the  supposed 
murderers.  And  such  revenge  took  a  wide  sweep, 
satisfying  itself  with  the  suspected  enemy,  or  any  of 
his  family,  or  of  his  village,  or  even  of  his  tribe.  Thus 
endless  bloodshed  and  unceasing  intertribal  wars 
kept  the  people  from  one  end  of  the  Island  to  the 
other  in  one  long-drawn  broil  and  turmoil. 

Learning  the  language  on  Aniwa  was  marked  by 
similar  incidents  to  those  of  Tanna,  related  in  Part 
First;  though  a  few  of  them  could  understand  my 
Tannese,  and  that  greatly  helped  me.  One  day  a 
man,  after  carefully  examining  some  article,  turned 
to  his  neighbour  and  said, — 

"  Taha  tinei  ? " 

I  inferred  that  he  was  asking,  "  What  is  this  ?  M 

Pointing  to  another  article,  I  repeated  their  words ; 
they  smiled  at  each  other,  and  gave  me  its  name. 
On  another  occasion,  a  man  said  to  his  companion, 
looking  towards  me, — 

"  Taha  neigo  ?  " 

Concluding  that  he  was  asking  my  name,  I  pointed 
towards  him,  and  repeated  the  words,  and  they  at 
once  gave  me  their  names.  Readers  would  be  sur- 
prised to  discover  how  much  you  can  readily  learn  of 
any  language,  with  these  two  short  questions  con- 
stantly on  your  lips,  and  with  people  ready  at  every 
turn  to  answer—"  What's  this  ? "  "  What's  your 
name?"  Every  word  was  at  once  written  down, 
spelled  phonetically  and  arranged  in  alphabetic 


138  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

order,  and  a  note  appended  as  to  the  circumstances 
in  which  it  was  used.  By  frequent  comparison  of 
these  notes,  and  by  careful  daily  and  even  hourly 
imitation  of  all  their  sounds,  we  were  able  in  a  mea- 
sure to  understand  each  other  before  we  had  gone  far 
in  the  house-building  operations,  during  which  some 
of  them  were  constantly  beside  me. 

One  incident  of  that  time  was  very  memorable, 
and  God  turned  it  to  good  account  for  higher  ends. 
I  often  tell  it  as  "  the  miracle  of  the  speaking  bit  of 
wood ;"  and  it  has  happened  to  other  Missionaries 
exactly  as  to  myself.  While  working  at  the  house, 
I  required  some  nails  and  tools.  Lifting  a  piece  of 
planed  wood,  I  pencilled  a  few  words  on  it,  and  re- 
quested our  old  Chief  to  carry  it  to  Mrs.  Paton,  and 
she  would  send  what  I  wanted.  In  blank  wonder,  he 
innocently  stared  at  me,  and  said, — 

"  But  what  do  you  want  ?  " 

I  replied,  "  The  wood  will  tell  her."  He  looked 
rather  angry,  thinking  that  I  befooled  him,  and 
retorted, — 

"  Who  ever  heard  of  wood  speaking  ?  " 

By  hard  pleading  I  succeeded  in  persuading  him 
to  go.  He  was  amazed  to  see  her  looking  at  the 
wood  and  then  fetching  the  needed  articles.  He 
brought  back  the  bit  of  wood,  and  eagerly  made 
signs  for  an  explanation.  Chiefly  in  broken  Tannese 
I  read  to  him  the  words,  and  informed  him  that  in 
the  same  way  God  spoke  to  us  through  His  Book. 
The  will  of  God  was  written  there,  and  by-and-bye, 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  139 

when  he  learned  to  read,  he  would  hear  God  speaking 
to  him  from  its  page,  as  Mrs.  Paton  heard  me  from 
the  bit  of  wood. 

A  great  desire  was  thus  awakened  in  the  poor 
man's  soul  to  see  the  very  Word  of  God  printed  in 
his  own  language.  He  helped  me  to  learn  words  and 
master  ideas  with  growing  enthusiasm.  And  when 
my  work  of  translating  portions  of  Holy  Scripture 
began,  his  delight  was  unbounded  and  his  help  in- 
valuable. The  miracle  of  a  speaking  page  was  not 
less  wonderful  than  that  of  speaking  wood  1 

One  day,  while  building  the  house,  an  old  Inland 
Chief  and  his  three  sons  came  to  see  us.  Everything 
was  to  them  full  of  wonder.  After  returning  home 
one  of  the  sons  fell  sick,  and  the  father  at  once 
blamed  us  and  the  Worship,  declaring  that  if  the  lad 
died  we  all  should  be  murdered  in  revenge.  By 
God's  blessing,  and  by  our  careful  nursing  and  suit- 
able medicine,  he  recovered  and  was  spared.  The 
old  Chief  superstitiously  wheeled  round  almost  to 
another  extreme.  He  became  not  only  friendly,  but 
devoted  to  us.  He  attended  the  Sabbath  Services, 
and  listened  to  the  Aneityumese  Teachers,  and  to  my 
first  attempts,  partly  in  Tannese,  translated  by  the 
orator  Taia  or  the  chief  Namakei,  and  explained  in 
our  hearing  to  the  people  in  their  mother  tongue. 

But,  on  the  heels  of  this,  another  calamity  overtook 
us.  So  soon  as  two  rooms  of  the  Mission  House 
were  roofed  in,  I  hired  the  stoutest  of  the  young  men 
to  carry  our  boxes  thither.  Two  of  them  started  off 


140  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

with  a  heavy  box  suspended  on  a  pole  from  shoulder 
to  shoulder,  their  usual  custom.  They  were  shortly 
after  attacked  with  vomiting  of  blood  ;  and  one  of 
them  actually  died,  an  Errornangan.  The  father  of 
the  other  swore  that,  if  his  son  did  not  get  better, 
every  soul  at  the  Mission  House  should  be  slain  in 
revenge.  But  God  mercifully  restored  him. 

As  the  boat-landing  was  nearly  three-quarters  of  a 
mile  distant,  and  such  a  calamity  recurring  would  be 
not  only  sorrowful  in  itself  but  perilous  in  the  ex- 
treme for  us  all,  I  steeped  my  wits,  and,  with  such 
crude  materials  as  were  at  hand,  I  manufactured  not 
only  a  hand-barrow,  but  a  wheel-barrow,  for  the  press- 
ing emergencies  of  the  time.  In  due  course,  I  pro- 
cured a  more  orthodox  hand-cart  from  the  Colonies, 
and  coaxed  and  bribed  the  Natives  to  assist  me  in 
making  a  road  for  it.  Perhaps  the  ghost  of  Macadam 
would  shudder  at  the  appearance  of  that  road,  but  it 
has  proved  immensely  useful  ever  since. 

Our  Mission  House  was  once  and  again  threatened 
with  fire,  and  we  ourselves  with  musket,  before  its" 
completion.  The  threats  to  set  fire  to  our  premises 
stirred  up  Namakei,  however,  to  befriend  us  ;  and  we 
learned  that  he  and  his  people  had  us  under  a  guard 
by  night  and  by  day.  But  a  savage  Erromangan 
lurked  about  for  ten  days,  watching  for  us  with 
tomahawk  and  musket,  and  we  knew  that  our  peril 
was  extreme.  Looking  up  to  God  for  protection,  I 
went  on  with  my  daily  toils,  having  a  small  American 
tomahawk  beside  me,  and  showing  no  fear.  The 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  141 

main  thing  was  to  take  every  precaution  against  sur- 
prise, for  these  murderers  are  all  cowards,  and  will 
attempt  nothing  when  observed.  I  sent  for  the  old 
Chief,  whose  guest  the  Erromangan  was,  and  warned 
him  that  God  would  hold  him  guilty  too  if  our  blood 
was  shed. 

a  Missi,"  he  warmly  replied,  "  I  knew  not,  I  knew 
not !  But  by  the  first  favourable  wind  he  shall  go, 
and  you  will  see  him  no  more." 

He  kept  his  word,  and  we  were  rescued  from  the 
enemy  and  the  avenger. 

The  site  was  excellent  and  very  suitable  for  our 
Mission  Station.  The  ground  sloped  away  nearly  all 
round  us,  and  the  pathway  up  to  it  was  adorned  on 
each  side  with  beautiful  crotons  and  island  plants, 
and  behind  these  a  row  of  orange  trees.  A  cocoa-nut 
grove  skirted  the  shore  for  nearly  three  miles,  and 
shaded  the  principal  public  road.  Near  our  premises 
were  many  leafy  chestnuts  and  wide-spreading  bread- 
fruit trees.  When,  in  the  course  of  years,  everything 
had  been  completed  to  our  taste,  we  lived  practically 
in  the  midst  of  a  beautiful  Village, — the  Church,  the 
School,  the  Orphanage,  the  Smithy  and  Joiner's 
Shop,  the  Printing  Office,  the  Banana  and  Yam 
House,  the  Cook  House,  etc. ;  all  very  humble  in- 
deed, but  all  standing  sturdily  up  there  among  the 
orange  trees,  and  preaching  the  Gospel  of  a  higher 
civilization  and  of  a  better  life  for  Aniwa.  The  little 
road  leading  to  each  door  was  laid  with  the  white 
coral  broken  small.  The  fence  around  all  shone 


149  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

fresh  and  clean  with  new  paint  Order  and  taste 
were  seen  to  be  laws  in  the  white  man's  New  Life ; 
and  several  of  the  Natives  began  diligently  to  follow 
our  example. 

Many  and  strange  were  the  arts  which  I  had  to  try 
to  practise,  such  as  handling  the  adze,  the  mysteries 
of  tenon  and  mortise,  and  other  feats  of  skill.  If  a 
Native  wanted  a  fish-hook,  or  a  piece  of  red  calico  to 
bind  his  long  whip-cord  hair,  he  would  carry  me  a 
block  of  coral  or  fetch  me  a  beam ;  but  continuous 
daily  toil  seemed  to  him  a  mean  existence.  The 
women  were  tempted,  by  calico  and  beads  for  pay, 
to  assist  in  preparing  the  sugar-cane  leaf  for  thatch, 
gathering  it  in  the  plantations,  and  tying  it  over  reeds 
four  or  six  feet  long  with  strips  of  bark  or  pandanus 
leaf,  leaving  a  long  fringe  hanging  over  on  one  side. 
How  differently  they  acted  when  the  Gospel  began 
to  touch  their  hearts !  They  built  their  Church  and 
their  School  then,  by  their  own  free  toil,  rejoicing  to 
labour  without  money  or  price ;  and  they  have  ever 
since  kept  them  in  good  repair,  for  the  service  of  the 
Lord,  by  their  voluntary  offerings  of  wood  and  sugar- 
cane leaf  and  coral-lime. 

The  roof  was  firmly  tied  on  and  nailed ;  thereon 
were  laid  the  reeds,  fringed  with  sugar-cane  leaf,  row 
after  row  tied  firmly  to  the  wood ;  the  ridge  was 
bound  down  by  cocoa-nut  leaves,  dexterously  plaited 
from  side  to  side  and  skewered  to  the  ridge  pole 
with  hard  wooden  pins ;  and  over  all,  a  fresli  storm- 
roof  was  laid  on  yearly  for  the  hurricane  months, 


SETTLEMENT  ON  AN1HA.  143 

composed  of  folded  cocoa-nut  leaves,  held  down  with 
planks  of  wood,  and  bound  to  the  frame-work  below, 
— which,  however,  had  to  be  removed  again  in  April 
to  save  the  sugar-cane  leaf  from  rotting  beneath  it 
There  you  were  snugly  covered  in,  and  your  thatching 
good  to  last  from  eight  years  to  ten ;  that  is,  pro- 
vided you  were  not  caught  in  the  sweep  of  the  hurri- 
cane, before  which  trees  went  flying  like  straws,  huts 
disappeared  like  autumn  leaves,  and  your  Mission 
House,  if  left  standing  at  all,  was  probably  swept 
bare  alike  of  roof  and  thatch  at  a  single  stroke !  Well 
for  you  at  such  times  if  you  have  a  good  barometer 
indicating  the  approach  of  the  storm ;  and  better 
still,  a  large  cellar  like  ours,  four-and-twenty  feet  by 
sixteen,  built  round  with  solid  coral  blocks, — where 
goods  may  be  stored,  and  whereinto  also  all  your 
household  may  creep  for  safety,  while  the  tornado 
tosses  your  dwelling  about,  and  sets  huge  trees  danc- 
ing around  you ! 

We  had  also  to  invent  a  lime  kiln,  and  this  proved 
one  of  the  hardest  nuts  of  all  that  had  to  be  cracked. 
The  kind  of  coral  required  could  be  obtained  only  at 
one  spot,  about  three  miles  distant  Lying  at  anchor 
in  my  boat,  the  Natives  dived  into  the  sea,  broke  off 
with  hammer  and  crowbar  piece  after  piece,  and 
brought  it  up  to  me,  till  I  had  my  load.  We  then 
carried  it  ashore,  and  spread  it  out  in  the  sun  to  be 
blistered  there  for  two  weeks  or  so.  Having  thus 
secured  twenty  or  thirty  boat  loads,  and  had  it  duly 
conveyed  round  to  the  Mission  Station,  a  huge  pit 


144  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

was  dug  in  the  ground,  dry  wood  piled  in  below,  and 
green  wood  above  to  a  height  of  several  feet,  and 
on  the  top  of  all  the  coral  blocks  were  orderly  laid. 
When  this  pile  had  burned  for  seven  or  ten  days,  the 
coral  had  been  reduced  to  excellent  lime,  and  the 
plaster  work  made  therefrom  shone  like  marble. 

On  one  of  these  trips  the  Natives  performed  an  ex- 
traordinary feat  The  boat  with  full  load  was  struck 
heavily  by  a  wave,  and  the  reef  drove  a  hole  in  her 
side.  Quick  as  thought  the  crew  were  all  in  the  sea, 
and,  to  my  amazement,  bearing  up  the  boat  with  their 
shoulder  and  one  hand,  while  swimming  and  guiding 
us  ashore  with  the  other  1  There  on  the  land  we 
were  hauled  up,  and  four  weary  days  were  spent 
fetching  and  carrying  from  the  Mission  Station  every 
plank,  tool,  and  nail,  necessary  for  her  repair.  Every 
boat  for  these  seas  ought  to  be  built  of  cedar  wood 
and  copper-fastened,  which  is  by  far  the  most  econo- 
mical in  the  end.  And  all  houses  should  be  built  of 
wood  which  is  as  full  as  possible  of  gum  or  resin, 
since  the  large  white  ants  devour  not  only  all  other 
soft  woods,  but  even  Colonial  blue  gum  trees,  the  hard 
cocoa-nut,  and  window  sashes,  chairs,  and  tables ! 

Glancing  back  on  all  these  toils,  I  rejoice  that 
such  exhausting  demands  are  no  longer  made  on  our 
newly  arrived  Missionaries.  Houses,  all  ready  for 
being  set  up,  are  now  brought  down  from  the 
Colonies.  Zinc  roofs  and  other  improvements  have 
been  introduced.  The  Synod  appoints  a  deputation 
to  accompany  the  young  Missionary,  and  plant  the 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  145 

house  along  with  himself  at  the  Station  committed  to 
his  care.  Precious  strength  is  thus  saved  for  higher 
uses ;  and  not  only  property  but  life  itself  is  often- 
times preserved. 

I  will  close  this  chapter  with  an  incident  which, 
though  it  came  to  our  knowledge  only  years  after- 
wards, closely  bears  upon  our  Settlement  on  Aniwa. 
At  first  we  had  no  idea  why  they  so  determinedly 
refused  us  one  site,  and  fixed  us  to  another  of  their 
own  choice.  But  after  the  old  Chief,  Namakei,  be- 
came a  Christian,  he  one  day  addressed  the  Aniwan 
people  in  our  hearing  to  this  effect : — 

"  When  Missi  came  we  saw  his  boxes.  We  knew 
he  had  blankets  and  calico,  axes  and  knives,  fish- 
hooks and  all  such  things.  We  said, '  Don't  drive 
him  off,  else  we  will  lose  all  these  things.  We  will 
let  him  land.  But  we  will  force  him  to  live  on  the 
Sacred  Plot.  Our  gods  will  kill  him,  and  we  will 
divide  all  that  he  has  amongst  the  men  of  Aniwa.' 
But  Missi  built  his  house  on  our  most  sacred  spot 
He  and  his  people  lived  there,  and  the  gods  did  not 
strike.  He  planted  bananas  there,  and  we  said, '  Now 
when  they  eat  of  these  they  will  all  drop  down  dead, 
as  our  fathers  assured  us,  if  any  one  ate  fruit  from 
that  ground,  except  only  our  Sacred  Men  themselves.' 
These  bananas  ripened.  They  did  eat  them.  We 
kept  watching  for  days  and  days,  but  no.  one  died ! 
Therefore  what  we  say,  and  what  our  fathers  have 
said,  is  not  true.  Our  gods  cannot  kill  them.  Their 
Jehovah  God  is  stronger  than  the  gods  of  Aniwa." 

P.  10 


146  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA 

I  enforced  old  Namakei's  appeal,  telling  them  that, 
though  they  knew  it  not,  it  was  the  living  and  true 
and  only  God  who  had  sent  them  every  blessing 
which  they  possessed,  and  had  at  last  sent  us  to 
teach  them  how  to  serve  and  love  and  please  Him. 
In  wonder  and  silence  they  listened,  while  I  tried  to 
explain  to  them  that  Jesus,  the  Son  of  this  God,  had 
lived  and  died  and  gone  to  the  Father  to  save  them, 
and  that  He  was  now  willing  to  take  them  by  the 
hand  and  lead  them  through  this  life  to  glory  and 
immortality  together  with  Himself. 

The  old  Chief  led  them  in  prayer — a  strange,  dark, 
groping  prayer,  with  streaks  of  Heathenism  colouring 
every  thought  and  sentence  ;  but  still  a  heart-break- 
ing prayer,  as  the  cry  of  a  soul  once  Cannibal,  but 
now  being  thrilled  through  and  through  with  the  first 
conscious  pulsations  of  the  Christ-Spirit,  throbbing 
into  the  words  :  "  Father,  Father  ;  our  Father." 

When  these  poor  creatures  began  to  wear  a  bit  of 
calico  or  a  kilt,  it  was  an  outward  sign  of  a  change, 
though  yet  far  from  civilization.  And  when  they 
began  to  look  up  and  pray  to  One  whom  they  called 
"  Father,  our  Father,"  though  they  might  be  far,  very 
far,  from  the  type  of  Christian  that  dubs  itself 
*  respectable,"  my  heart  broke  over  them  in  tears  of 
joy ;  and  nothing  will  ever  persuade  me  that  there 
was  not  a  Divine  Heart  in  the  heavens  rejoicing  too. 


CHAPTER  VL 
FACE  TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

Navalak  and  Nemeyan  on  Aniwa. — Taia  the  "  Orator." — The 
Two  next  Aneityumese  Teachers. — In  the  Arms  of  Mur- 
derers.— Our  First  Aniwan  Converts. — Litsi  Sore. — Sur- 
rounded by  Torches. — Traditions  of  Creation,  Fall,  and 
Deluge. — Infanticide  and  Wife-Murder. — Last  Heathen 
Dance. — Nelwang's  Elopement. — Yakin's  Bridal  Attire. — 
Christ-Spirit  versus  War-Spirit. — Heathenism  in  Death- 
Grips. — A  Great  Aniwan  Palaver. — The  Sinking  of  the 
Well.— "  Missi's  Head  Gone  Wrong."— "Water  !  Living 
Water  !  "—Old  Chief's  Sermon  on  "  Rain  from  Below."— 
The  Idols  Cast  Away.— The  New  Social  Order.— Back  of 
Heathenism  Broken. 

ON  landing  in  November,  1866,  we  found  the 
Natives  of  Aniwa,  some  very  shy  and  dis- 
trustful, and  others  forward  and  imperious.  No 
clothing  was  worn ;  but  the  wives  and  elder  women 
had  grass  aprons  or  girdles  like  our  first  Parents  in 
Eden.  The  old  Chief  interested  himself  in  us  and 
our  work ;  but  the  greater  number  showed  a  far 
deeper  interest  in  the  axes,  knives,  fish-hooks,  stripes 
of  red  calico  and  blankets,  received  in  payment  for 
work  or  for  bananas.  Even  for  payment  they  would 
scarcely  work  at  first,  and  they  were  most  unreason- 


148  FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

able,  easily  offended,  and  started  off  in  a  moment  at 
any  imaginable  slight 

For  instance,  a  Chief  once  came  for  Medicine.  I 
was  so  engaged  that  I  could  not  attend  to  him  for 
a  few  minutes.  So  off  he  went,  in  a  great  rage, 
threatening  revenge,  and  muttering,  "  I  must  be 
attended  to!  I  won't  wait  on  him"  Such  are  the 
exactions  of  a  naked  Savage ! 

Shortly  before  our  arrival,  an  Aneityumese  Teacher 
was  sacrificed  on  Aniwa.  The  circumstances  are 
illustrative  of  what  may  be  almost  called  their  wor- 
ship of  revenge.  Many  long  years  ago,  a  party  of 
Aniwans  had  gone  to  Aneityum  on  a  friendly  visit ; 
but  the  Aneityumese,  then  all  Savages,  murdered  and 
ate  every  man  of  them  save  one,  who  escaped  into 
the  bush.  Living  on  cocoa-nuts,  he  awaited  a  favour- 
able wind,  and,  launching  his  canoe  by  night,  he 
arrived  in  safety.  The  bereaved  Aniwans,  hearing 
his  terrible  story,  were  furious  for  revenge;  but  the 
forty- five  miles  of  sea  between  proving  too  hard  an 
obstacle,  they  made  a  deep  cut  in  the  earth  and 
vowed  to  renew  that  cut  from  year  to  year  till  the 
day  of  revenge  came  round.  Thus  the  memory  of 
the  event  was  kept  alive  for  nearly  eighty  years. 

At  length  the  people  of  Aneityum  came  to  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  They  strongly  yearned 
to  spread  that  saving  Gospel  to  the  Heathen  Islands 
all  around.  Amid  prayers  and  strong  cryings  to  Cod 
they,  like  the  Church  at  Antioch,  designated  two  of 
their  leading  men  to  go  as  Native  Teachers  and 


FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  149 

evangelize  Aniwa,  viz.,  Navalak  and  Nemeyan ;  whilst 
others  went  forth  to  Fotuna,  Tanna,  and  Erromanga, 
as  opportunity  arose.  Namakei,  the  principal  Chief 
of  Aniwa,  had  promised  to  protect  and  be  kind  to 
them.  But  as  time  went  on,  it  was  discovered  that 
the  Teachers  belonged  to  the  Tribe  on  Aneityum, 
and  one  of  them  to  the  very  land,  where  long  ago 
the  Aniwans  had  been  murdered.  The  Teachers  had 
from  the  first  known  their  danger,  but  were  eager  to 
make  known  the  Gospel  to  Aniwa.  It  was  resolved 
that  they  should  die.  But  the  Aniwans,  having  pro- 
mised to  protect  them,  shrank  from  doing  it  them- 
selves ;  so  they  hired  two  Tanna  men  and  an  Aniwan 
Chief,  one  of  whose  parents  had  belonged  to  Tanna, 
to  waylay  and  shoot  the  Teachers  as  they  returned 
from  their  tour  of  Evangelism  among  the  villages  on 
Sabbath  afternoon.  Their  muskets  did  not  go  off, 
but  the  murderers  rushed  upon  them  with  clubs  and 
left  them  for  dead. 

Nemeyan  was  dead,  and  entered  that  day  amongst 
the  noble  army  of  the  Martyrs.  Poor  Navalak  was 
still  breathing,  and  the  Chief  Namakei  carried  him 
to  his  village  and  kindly  nursed  him.  He  pled  with 
the  people  that  the  claims  of  revenge  had  been  satis- 
fied, and  that  Navalak  should  be  cherished  and  sent 
home, — the  Christ-Spirit  beginning  to  work  in  that 
darkened  soul !  Navalak  was  restored  to  his  people, 
and  is  yet  living — a  high-class  Chief  on  Aneityum 
and  an  honour  to  the  Church  of  God,  bearing  on  his 
body  "the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  And  often 


i$o  FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

since  has  he  visited  Aniwa,  in  later  years,  and  praised 
the  Lord  amongst  the  very  people  who  once  thirsted 
for  his  blood  and  left  him  by  the  wayside  as  good 
as  dead  1 

For  a  time,  Aniwa  was  left  without  any  witness 
for  Jesus, — the  London  Missionary  Society  Teachers, 
having  suffered  dreadfully  for  lack  of  food  and  from 
fever  and  ague,  being  also  removed.  But  on  a  visit 
of  a  Mission  vessel,  Namakei  sent  his  orator  Taia  to 
Aneityum,  to  tell  them  that  now  revenge  was  satis- 
fied, the  cut  in  the  earth  filled  up,  and  a  cocoa-nut 
tree  planted  and  flourishing  where  the  blood  of  the 
Teachers  had  been  shed,  and  that  no  person  from 
Aneityum  would  ever  be  injured  by  Aniwans.  Fur- 
ther, he  was  to  plead  for  more  Teachers,  and  to 
pledge  his  Chiefs  word  that  they  would  be  kindly 
received  and  protected.  They  knew  not  the  Gospel, 
and  had  no  desire  for  it ;  but  they  wanted  friendly 
intercourse  with  Aneityum,  where  trading  vessels 
called,  and  whence  they  might  obtain  mats,  baskets, 
blankets,  and  iron  tools.  At  length  two  Aneityumese 
again  volunteered  to  go,  Kangaru  and  Nelmai,  one 
from  each  side  of  the  Island,  and  were  located  by  the 
Missionaries,  along  with  their  families,  on  Aniwa, 
one  with  Namakei,  and  the  other  at  the  south  end,  to 
lift  up  the  Standard  of  a  Christlike  life  among  their 
Heathen  neighbours. 

Taia,  who  went  on  the  Mission  to  Aneityum,  was 
a  great  speaker  and  also  a  very  cunning  man.  He 
was  the  old  Chief's  appointed  "  Orator "  on  all  state 


FACE  TO  FACE  WITH  HEATHENISM.  151 

occasions,  being  tall  and  stately  in  appearance,  of 
great  bodily  strength,  and  possessed  of  a  winning 
manner.  On  the  voyage  to  Aneityum,  he  was  con- 
stantly smoking  and  making  things  disagreeable  to 
all  around  him.  Being  advised  not  to  smoke  while 
on  board,  he  pled  with  the  Missionary  just  to  let 
him  take  a  whiff  now  and  again  till  he  finished  the 
tobacco  he  had  in  his  pipe,  and  then  he  would  lay  it 
aside.  But,  like  the  widow's  meal,  it  lasted  all  the 
way  to  Aneityum,  and  never  appeared  to  get  less — at 
which  the  innocent  Taia  expressed  much  astonish- 
ment ! 

The  two  Teachers  and  their  wives  on  Aniwa  were 
little  better  than  slaves  when  we  landed  there,  toiling 
in  the  service  of  their  masters  and  living  in  constant 
fear  of  being  murdered.  They  conducted  the  Wor- 
ship in  Aneityumese,  while  the  Aniwans  lay  smoking 
and  talking  all  round  till  it  was  over.  The  language 
of  Aniwa  had  never  yet  been  reduced  to  a  written 
form,  and  consequently  no  book  had  been  printed  in 
it  The  Teachers  and  their  wives  were  kept  hard  at 
work  on  Friday  and  Saturday,  cooking  and  preparing 
food  for  the  Aniwans,  who,  after  the  so-called  Wor- 
ship, feasted  together  and  had  a  friendly  talk.  We 
immediately  put  an  end  to  this  Sabbath  feasting. 
That  made  them  angry  and  revengeful.  They  even 
demanded  food,  etc.,  in  payment  for  coming  to  the 
Worship,  which  we  always  resolutely  refused.  Doubt- 
less, however,  the  mighty  contrast  presented  by  the 
life,  character,  and  disposition  of  these  godly  Teachers 


152  FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

was  the  sowing  of  the  seed  that  bore  fruit  in  other 
days, — though  as  yet  no  single  Aniwan  had  begun 
to  wear  clothing  out  of  respect  to  Civilization,  much 
less  been  brought  to  know  and  love  the  Saviour. 

I  could  now  speak  a  little  to  them  in  their  own 
language;  and  so,  accompanied  generally  by  my 
dear  wife  and  by  an  Aneityumese  Teacher,  and  often 
by  some  friendly  Native,  I  began  to  visit  regularly 
at  their  villages  and  to  talk  to  them  about  Jesus  and 
His  love.  We  tried  also  to  get  them  to  come  to  our 
Church  under  the  shade  of  the  banyan  tree.  Nasi 
and  some  of  the  worst  characters  would  sit  scowling 
not  far  off,  or  follow  us  with  loaded  muskets.  Using 
every  precaution,  we  still  held  on  doing  our  work; 
sometimes  giving  fish-hooks  or  beads  to  the  boys 
and  girls,  showing  them  that  our  objects  were  kind 
and  not  selfish.  Such  visits  gained  their  confidence. 

And  however  our  hearts  sometimes  trembled  in  the 
presence  of  imminent  death  and  sank  within  us,  we 
stood  fearless  in  their  presence,  and  left  all  results 
in  the  hands  of  Jesus.  Often  have  I  had  to  run  into 
the  arms  of  some  savage,  when  his  club  was  swung 
or  his  musket  levelled  at  my  head,  and,  praying  to 
Jesus,  so  clung  round  him  that  he  could  neither 
strike  nor  shoot  me  till  his  wrath  cooled  down  and 
I  managed  to  slip  away.  Often  have  I  seized  the 
pointed  barrel  and  directed  it  upwards,  or,  plead- 
ing with  my  assailant,  uncapped  his  musket  in  the 
struggle.  At  other  times,  nothing  could  be  said, 
nothing  done,  but  stand  still  in  silent  prayer,  asking 


I    WANT    YOU    TO    TRAIN    LITSI    FOR    JESUS. 


FACE    TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  153 

God  to  protect  us  or  to  prepare  us  for  going  home 
to  His  Glory.  He  fulfilled  His  own  promise, — "I 
will  not  fail  thee  nor  forsake  thee." 

The  first  Aniwan  that  ever  came  to  the  knowledge 
and  love  of  Jesus  was  the  old  Chief  Namakei.  We 
came  to  live  on  his  land,  as  it  was  near  our  diminu- 
tive harbour ;  and  upon  the  whole,  he  and  his  people 
were  the  most  friendly ;  though  his  only  brother,  the 
Sacred  Man  of  the  tribe,  on  two  occasions  tried  to 
shoot  me.  Namakei  came  a  good  deal  about  us  at 
the  Mission  House,  and  helped  us  to  acquire  the 
language.  He  discovered  that  we  took  tea  evening 
and  morning.  When  we  gave  him  a  cup  and  a  piece 
of  bread,  he  liked  it  well,  and  gave  a  sip  to  all  around 
him.  At  first  he  came  for  the  tea,  perhaps,  and  dis- 
appeared suspiciously  soon  thereafter ;  but  his  inter- 
est manifestly  grew,  till  he  showed  great  delight  in 
helping  us  in  every  possible  way.  Along  with  him, 
and  as  his  associates,  came  also  the  Chief  Naswai 
and  his  wife  Katua.  These  three  grew  into  the 
knowledge  of  the  Saviour  together.  From  being 
savage  Cannibals  they  rose  before  our  eyes,  under 
the  influence  of  the  Gospel,  into  noble  and  beloved 
characters;  and  they  and  we  loved  each  other  ex- 
ceedingly. 

Namakei  brought  his  little  daughter,  his  only  child, 
the  Queen  of  her  race,  called  Litsi  Sore*  (=Litsi  the 
Great),  and  said, — 

"  I  want  to  leave  my  Litsi  with  you.  I  want  you 
to  train  her  for  Jesus." 


154  MCE  TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

She  was  a  very  intelligent  child,  learned  things 
like  any  white  girl,  and  soon  became  quite  a  help 
to  Mrs.  Paton.  On  seeing  his  niece  dressed  and  so 
smart-looking,  the  old  Chiefs  only  brother,  the 
Sacred  Man  that  had  attempted  to  shoot  me,  also 
brought  his  child,  Litsi  Sisi  (=  the  Little)  to  be 
trained  like  her  cousin.  The  mothers  of  both  were 
dead.  The  children  reported  all  they  saw,  and  all 
we  taught  them,  and  so  their  fathers  became  more 
deeply  interested  in  our  work,  and  the  news  of  the 
Gospel  spread  far  and  wide.  Soon  we  had  all  the 
Orphans  committed  to  us,  whose  guardians  were 
willing  to  part  with  them,  and  our  Home  became 
literally  the  School  of  Christ, — the  boys  growing  up 
to  help  all  my  plans,  and  the  girls  to  help  my  wife 
and  to  be  civilized  and  trained  by  her,  and  many 
of  them  developing  into  devoted  Teachers  and 
Evangelists. 

Our  earlier  Sabbath  Services  were  sad  affairs. 
Every  man  came  armed — indeed,  every  man  slept 
with  his  weapons  of  war  at  his  side — and  bow  and 
arrow,  spear  and  tomahawk,  club  and  musket,  were 
always  ready  for  action.  On  fair  days  we  assembled 
under  the  banyan  tree,  on  rainy  days  in  a  Native  hut 
partly  built  for  the  purpose.  One  or  two  seemed 
to  listen,  but  the  most  lay  about  on  their  backs  or 
sides,  smoking,  talking,  sleeping  !  When  we  stopped 
the  feast  at  the  close,  for  which  they  were  always 
ready,  the  audiences  at  first  went  down  to  two  or 
three ;  but  these  actually  came  to  learn,  and  a  better 


FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  155 

tone  began  immediately  to  pervade  the  Service. 
We  informed  them  that  it  was  for  their  good  that 
we  taught  them,  and  that  they  would  get  no  "  pay  " 
for  attending  Church  or  School,  and  the  greater 
number  departed  in  high  dudgeon  as  very  ill-used 
persons !  Others  of  a  more  commercial  turn  came 
offering  to  sell  their  "  idols,"  and  when  we  would  not 
purchase  them  but  urged  them  to  give  them  up  and 
cast  them  away  for  love  to  Jesus,  they  carried  them 
off  saying  they  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  this 
new  Worship. 

Amidst  our  frequent  trials  and  dangers  in  those 
earlier  times  on  Aniwa,  our  little  Orphans  often 
warned  us  privately  and  saved  our  lives  from  cruel 
plots.  When,  in  baffled  rage,  our  enemies  demanded 
who  had  revealed  things  to  us,  I  always  said,  "  It  was 
a  little  bird  from  the  bush."  So,  the  dear  children 
grew  to  have  perfect  confidence  in  us.  They  knew 
we  would  not  betray  them ;  and  they  considered 
themselves  the  guardians  of  our  lives. 

The  excitement  increased  on  both  sides,  when  a 
few  men  openly  gave  up  their  idols.  Morning  after 
morning,  I  noticed  green  cocoa-nut  leaves  piled  at 
the  end  of  our  house,  and  wondered  if  it  were  through 
some  Heathen  superstition.  But  one  night  the  old 
Chief  knocked  upon  me  and  said, — 

"  Rise,  Missi,  and  help  !  The  Heathen  are  trying  to 
burn  your  house.  All  night  we  have  kept  them  off, 
but  they  are  many  and  we  are  few.  Rise  quickly, 
and  light  a  lamp  at  every  window.  Let  us  pray  to 


156  FACE  TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

Jehovah,  and  talk  loud  as  if  we  were  many.  God  will 
make  us  strong." 

I  found  that  they  had  the  buckets  and  pails  from  all 
my  Premises  full  of  water, — that  the  surrounding  bush 
was  swarming  with  Savages,  torch  in  hand, — that 
the  Teachers  and  other  friendly  Natives  had  been 
protecting  themselves  from  the  dews  under  the  large 
cocoa-nut  leaves  which  I  saw,  while  they  kept  watch 
over  us.  After  that  I  took  my  turn  with  them  in 
watching,  each  guard  being  changed  after  so  many 
hours.  But  they  held  a  meeting  and  said  amongst 
each  other, — 

"  If  our  Missi  is  shot  or  killed  in  the  dark,  what 
will  we  have  to  watch  for  then  ?  We  must  compel 
Missi  to  remain  indoors  at  night !  " 

I  yielded  so  far  to  their  counsel ;  but  still  went 
amongst  them,  watch  after  watch,  to  encourage 
them. 

What  a  suggestive  tradition  of  the  Fall  came  to 
me  in  one  of  those  early  days  on  Aniwa  !  Upon  our 
leaving  the  hut  and  removing  to  our  new  house, 
it  was  seized  upon  by  Tupa  for  his  sleeping  place ; 
though  still  continuing  to  be  used  by  the  Natives, 
as  club-house,  court  of  law,  etc.  One  morning  at 
daylight  this  Tupa  came  running  to  us  in  great  excite- 
ment, wielding  his  club  furiously,  and  crying, — 

"Missi,  I  have  killed  the  Tebil.  I  have  killed 
Teapolo.  He  came  to  catch  me  last  night.  I  raised 
all  the  people,  and  we  fought  him  round  the  house 
with  our  clubs.  At  daybreak  he  came  out  and  I 


FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  157 

killed  him  dead.  We  will  have  no  more  bad  conduct 
or  trouble  now.  Teapolo  is  dead  1 " 

I  said,  "  What  nonsense  !  Teapolo  is  a  spirit,  and 
cannot  be  seen." 

But  in  mad  excitement  he  persisted  that  he  had 
Killed  him.  And  at  Mrs.  Paton's  advice,  I  went  with 
the  man,  and  he  led  me  to  a  great  Sacred  Rock  of 
coral  near  our  old  hut,  over  which  hung  the  dead  body 
of  a  huge  and  beautiful  sea-serpent,  and  exclaimed,— 

"  There  he  lies  !    Truly  I  killed  him." 

I  protested  :  "  That  is  not  the  Devil ;  it  is  only  the 
body  of  a  serpent" 

The  man  quickly  answered,  "  Well,  but  it  is  all 
the  same!  He  is  Teapolo.  He  makes  us  bad, 
and  causes  all  our  troubles." 

Following  up  this  hint  by  many  inquiries,  then 
and  afterwards,  I  found  that  they  clearly  associated 
man's  troubles  and  sufferings  somehow  with  the  ser- 
pent They  worshipped  the  Serpent,  as  a  spirit  of 
evil,  under  the  name  of  Matshiktshiki ;  that  is  to  say, 
they  lived  in  abject  terror  of  his  influence,  and  all 
their  worship  was  directed  towards  propitiating  his 
rage  against  men. 

Their  story  of  Creation,  at  least  of  the  origin  of 
their  own  Aniwa  and  the  adjacent  Islands,  is  much 
more  an  outcome  of  the  Native  mind.  They  say 
that  Matshiktshiki  fished  up  these  lands  out  of  the 
sea.  And  they  show  the  deep  print  of  his  foot  on 
the  coral  rocks,  opposite  each  island,  whereon  he 
stood  as  he  strained  and  lifted  them  up  above  the 


158  FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

waters.  He  then  threw  his  great  fishing-line  round 
Fotuna,  thirty-six  miles  distant,  to  draw  it  close 
to  Aniwa  and  make  them  one  land;  but,  as  he  pulled, 
the  line  broke  and  he  fell  into  the  sea, — so  the  Islands 
remain  separated  unto  this  day. 

Matshiktshiki  placed  men  and  women  on  Aniwa, 
On  the  southern  end  of  the  Island,  there  was  a  beau- 
tiful spring  and  a  freshwater  river,  with  rich  lands  all 
around  for  plantations.  But  the  people  would  not 
do  what  Matshiktshiki  wanted  them ;  so  he  got  angry, 
and  split  off  the  richer  part  of  Aniwa,  with  the  spring 
and  river,  and  sailed  thence  across  to  Aneityum, — 
leaving  them  where  Dr.  Inglis  has  since  built  his 
beautiful  Mission  Station.  To  this  day,  the  river 
there  is  called  "  the  water  of  Aniwa  "  by  the  inhabit 
ants  of  both  Islands ;  and  it  is  the  ambition  of  all 
Aniwans  to  visit  Aneityum  and  drink  of  that  spring 
and  river,  as  they  sigh  to  each  other, — 

M  Alas,  for  the  waters  of  Aniwa ! " 

Their  picture  of  the  Flood  is  equally  grotesque. 
Far  back,  when  the  volcano,  now  on  Tanna,  was  part 
of  Aniwa,  the  rain  fell  and  fell  from  day  to  day,  and 
the  sea  rose  till  it  threatened  to  cover  everything. 
All  were  drowned  except  the  few  who  climbed  up 
on  the  volcano  mountain.  The  sea  had  already  put 
out  the  volcano  at  the  southern  end  of  Aniwa ;  and 
Matshiktshiki,  who  dwelt  in  the  greater  volcano, 
becoming  afraid  of  the  extinction  of  his  big  fire  too, 
split  it  off  from  Aniwa  with  all  the  land  on  the  south- 
eastern side,  and  sailed  it  across  to  Tanna  on  the  top 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  159 

of  the  flood.  There,  by  his  mighty  strength,  he 
heaved  the  volcano  to  the  top  of  the  highest  moun- 
tain of  Tanna,  where  it  remains  to  this  day.  For,  on 
the  subsiding  of  the  sea,  he  was  unable  to  transfer 
his  big  fire  to  Aniwa  ;  and  so  it  was  reduced  to  a 
very  small  island,  without  a  volcano,  and  without  a 
river,  for  the  sins  of  the  people  long  ago. 

Even  where  there  are  no  snakes  they  apply  the 
superstitions  about  the  serpent  to  a  large,  black,  poi- 
sonous lizard  called  kekvau.  They  call  it  Teapolo's ; 
and  women  or  children  scream  wildly  at  the  sight  of 
one.  The  Natives  of  several  of  our  Islands  have  the 
form  of  the  lizard,  as  also  of  the  snake  and  the  bird 
and  the  face  of  man,  cut  deep  into  the  flesh  of  their 
arms.  When  the  cuts  begin  to  heal,  they  tear  open 
the  figures  and  press  back  the  skin  and  force  out 
the  flesh,  till  the  forms  stand  out  above  the  skin  and 
abide  there  as  a  visible  horror  for  all  their  remaining 
days.  When  they  become  Christians  and  put  on  cloth- 
ing, they  are  very  anxious  to  cover  these  reminders  of 
Heathenism  from  public  view. 

The  darkest  and  most  hideous  blot  on  Heathenism 
is  the  practice  of  Infanticide.  Only  three  cases  came 
to  our  knowledge  on  Aniwa ;  but  we  publicly  de- 
nounced them  at  all  hazards,  and  awoke  not  only 
natural  feeling,  but  the  selfish  interests  of  the  com- 
munity for  the  protection  of  the  children.  These 
three  were  the  last  that  died  there  by  parents'  hands. 
A  young  husband,  who  had  been  jealous  of  his  wife, 
buried  their  male  child  alive  as  soon  as  born.  An 


160  FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

old  Tanna  woman,  who  had  no  children  living,  having 
at  last  a  fine  healthy  boy  born  to  her,  threw  him  into 
the  sea  before  any  one  could  interfere  to  save.  And 
a  Savage,  in  anger  with  his  wife,  snatched  her  baby 
from  her  arms,  hid  himself  in  the  bush  till  night,  and 
returned  without  the  child,  refusing  to  give  any 
explanation,  except  that  he  was  dead  and  buried 
Praise  be  to  God,  these  three  murderers  of  their  own 
children  were  by-and-bye  touched  with  the  story  of 
Jesus,  became  members  of  the  Church,  and  each 
adopted  little  orphan  children,  towards  whom  they 
continued  to  show  the  most  tender  affection  and 
care. 

Wife  murder  was  also  considered  quite  legitimate. 
In  one  of  our  inland  villages  dwelt  a  young  couple, 
happy  in  every  respect  except  that  they  had  no 
children.  The  man,  being  a  Heathen,  resolved  to 
take  home  another  wife,  a  widow  with  two  children. 
This  was  naturally  opposed  by  his  young  wife.  And, 
without  the  slightest  warning,  while  she  sat  plaiting 
a  basket,  he  discharged  a  ball  into  her  from  his  loaded 
musket.  It  crashed  through  her  arm  and  lodged 
in  her  side.  Everything  was  done  that  was  in  my 
power  to  save  her  life  ;  but  on  the  tenth  day  tetanus 
came  on,  and  she  soon  after  passed  away.  The  man 
appeared  very  attentive  to  her  all  the  time ;  but, 
being  a  Heathen,  he  insisted  that  she  had  no  right 
to  oppose  his  wishes  !  He  was  not  in  any  way  pun- 
ished or  disrespected  by  the  people  of  his  village,  but 
went  out  and  in  amongst  them  as  usual,  and  took 


FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  161 

home  the  other  woman  as  his  wife  a  few  weeks  there- 
after. His  second  wife  began  to  attend  Church  and 
School  regularly  with  her  children  ;  and  at  last  he 
also  came  along  with  them,  changing  very  manifestly 
from  his  sullen  and  savage  former  self.  They  have 
a  large  family;  they  are  avowedly  trying  to  train 
them  all  for  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and  they  take  their 
places  meekly  at  the  Lord's  Table. 

It  would  give  a  wonderful  shock,  I  suppose,  to 
many  namby-pamby  Christians,  to  whom  the  title 
"  Mighty  to  Save  "  conveys  no  ideas  of  reality,  to  be 
told  that  nine  or  ten  converted  murderers  were  par- 
taking with  them  the  Holy  Communion  of  Jesus  1 
But  the  Lord  who  reads  the  heart,  and  weighs  every 
motive  and  circumstance,  has  perhaps  much  more 
reason  to  be  shocked  by  the  presence  of  some  of 
themselves.  Penitence  opens  all  the  Heart  of  God — 
"  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  Me  in  Paradise." 

Amongst  the  heathen,  a  murderer  was  often 
honoured;  and  if  he  succeeded  in  terrifying  those 
who  ought  to  take  revenge,  he  was  sometimes  even 
promoted  to  be  a  Chief.  One  who  had  thus  risen  to 
tyrannize  over  his  village  was  so  feared  and  obeyed, 
that  one  of  the  lads  there  said  to  me, — 

"  Missi,  I  wish  I  had  lived  long  ago !  I  could  have 
murdered  some  great  man,  and  come  to  honour. 
As  Christians,  we  have  no  prospects ;  where  are 
your  warriors  ?  Are  we  always  to  remain  common 
men?" 

I  told  him  of  greatness  in  the  service  of  Jesus,  of 

P.  ii 


162  FACE    TO  FACE  WITH  HEATHENISM. 

glory  and  honour  with  our  Lord.  That  lad  after- 
wards became  a  Native  Teacher,  first  in  his  own 
village,  and  then  on  a  Heathen  Island, — the  Lord 
the  Spirit  having  opened  up  for  his  ambition  the 
nobler  path. 

The  last  Heathen  Dance  on  Aniwa  was  intended, 
strange  to  say,  in  honour  of  our  work.  We  had 
finished  the  burning  of  a  large  lime-kiln  for  our 
buildings,  and  the  event  was  regarded  as  worthy  of  a 
festival.  To  our  surprise,  loud  bursts  of  song  were 
followed  by  the  tramp,  tramp  of  many  feet.  Men 
and  women  and  children  poured  past  us,  painted, 
decorated  with  feathers  and  bush  twigs,  and  dressed 
in  their  own  wildest  form,  though  almost  entirely 
nude  so  far  as  regards  the  clothing  of  civilization. 
They  marched  into  the  village  Public  Ground,  and 
with  song  and  shout  and  dance  made  the  air  hideous 
to  me.  They  danced  in  inner  and  outer  circles,  men 
with  men  and  women  with  women  ;  but  I  do  not 
know  that  the  thing  looked  more  irrational  to  an 
outsider  than  do  the  balls  at  home.  Our  Islanders, 
on  becoming  followers  of  Jesus,  have  always  volun- 
tarily withdrawn  from  all  these  scenes,  and  regard 
such  dancings  as  inconsistent  with  the  presence  and 
fellowship  of  the  Saviour. 

On  calling  one  of  their  leading  men  and  asking  him 
what  it  all  meant,  he  said, — 

"  Missi,  we  are  rejoicing  for  you,  singing  and  danc- 
ing to  our  gods  for  you  and  your  works." 

I  told  him  that  my  Jehovah  God  would  be  angry 


FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  163 

at  His  Church  being  so  associated  with  Heathen 
gods.  The  poor  bewildered  soul  look  grieved,  and 
asked, — 

"  Is  it  not  good,  Missi  ?    Are  we  not  helping  you  ? " 
I  said,  "  No  !    It  is  not  good.    I  am  shocked  to  see 
you.     I  come  here  to  teach  you  to  give  up  all  these 
ways,  and  to  please  the  Jehovah  God." 

He  went  and  called  away  his  wife  and  all  his 
friends,  and  told  them  that  the  Missi  was  dis- 
pleased. But  the  others  held  on  for  hours,  and  were 
much  disgusted  that  I  would  not  make  them  a  feast 
and  pay  them  for  dancing  !  No  other  dance  was  ever 
held  near  our  Station  on  Aniwa. 

Some  most  absurd  and  preposterous  experiences 
were  forced  upon  us  by  the  habits  and  notions  of  the 
people.  Amongst  these  I  recall  very  vividly  the 
story  of  Nelwang's  elopement  with  his  bride.  I  had 
begun,  in  spare  hours,  to  lay  the  foundation  of  two 
additional  rooms  for  our  house,  and  felt  rather  uneasy 
to  see  a  well-known  Savage  hanging  around  every 
day  with  his  tomahawk,  and  eagerly  watching  me 
at  work.  He  had  killed  a  man,  before  our  arrival 
on  Aniwa ;  and  it  was  he  that  startled  my  wife 
by  suddenly  appearing  from  amongst  the  boxes,  and 
causing  her  to  run  for  life.  On  seeing  him  hovering 
so  alarmingly  near,  tomahawk  in  hand,  I  saluted 
him, — 

"  Nelwang,  do  you  want  to  speak  to  me  ?  * 
"Yes,   Missi,"  he  replied ;  "if  you  will  help  me 
now,  I  will  be  your  friend  for  ever." 


164  FACE  TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

I  answered,  "  I  am  your  friend.  That  brought  me 
here  and  keeps  me  here." 

"  Yes,"  said  he  very  earnestly, "  but  I  want  you  to 
be  strong  as  my  friend,  and  I  will  be  strong  for  you !  " 

I  replied,  "  Well,  how  can  I  help  you  ?  " 

He  quickly  answered,  M  I  want  to  get  married,  and 
I  need  your  help." 

I  protested  :  "  Nelwang,  you  know  that  marriages 
here  are  all  made  in  infancy,  by  children  being  bought 
and  betrothed  to  their  future  husbands.  How  can  I 
interfere  ?  You  don't  want  to  bring  evil  on  me  and 
my  wife  and  child  ?  It  might  cost  us  our  lives." 

"  No !  no !  Missi,"  earnestly  retorted  Nelwang. 
"  No  one  hears  of  this,  or  can  hear.  Only  help  me 
now.  You  tell  me,  if  you  were  in  my  circumstances, 
how  would  you  act  ?  " 

"  That's  surely  very  simple,"  I  answered.  "  Every 
man  knows  how  to  go  about  that  business,  if  he  wants 
to  be  honest !  Look  out  for  your  intended,  find  out 
if  she  loves  you,  and  the  rest  will  follow  naturally, — 
you  will  marry  her." 

"Yes,"  argued  Nelwang,  "but  just  there  my  trouble 
comes  in ! " 

"  Do  you  know  the  woman  you  would  like  to  get?" 
I  asked,  wishing  to  bring  him  to  some  closer  issue. 

"  Yes,"  replied  he  very  frankly,  "  I  want  to  marry 
Yakin,  the  chief  widow  up  at  the  inland  village,  and 
that  will  break  no  infant  betrothals." 

"But,"  I  persevered,  "do  you  know  if  she  loves 
you  or  would  take  you  ?  " 


FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  165 

"  Yes,"  replied  Nelwang  ;  "  one  day  I  met  her  on 
the  path  and  told  her  I  would  like  to  have  her  for 
my  wife.  She  took  out  her  ear-rings  and  gave  them 
to  me,  and  I  know  thereby  that  she  loves  me.  I  was 
one  of  her  late  husband's  men  ;  and  if  she  had  loved 
any  of  them  more  than  she  did  me,  she  would  have 
given  them  to  another.  With  the  ear-rings  she  gave 
me  her  heart" 

"  Then  why,"  I  insisted,  "  don't  you  go  and  many 
her?" 

"  There,"  said  Nelwang  gravely,  "  begins  my  diffi- 
culty. In  her  village  there  are  thirty  young  men 
for  whom  there  are  no  wives.  Each  of  them  wants 
her,  but  no  one  has  the  courage  to  take  her,  for  the 
other  nine-and-twenty  will  shoot  him  ! " 

"And  if  you  take  her,"  I  suggested,  "the  disap- 
pointed thirty  will  shoot  you." 

"  That's  exactly  what  I  see,  Missi,"  continued  Nel- 
wang ;  "  but  I  want  you  just  to  think  you  are  in  my 
place,  and  tell  me  how  you  would  carry  her  off.  You 
white  men  can  always  succeed.  Missi,  hear  my  plans, 
and  advise  me." 

With  as  serious  a  face  as  I  could  command,  I  had 
to  listen  to  Nelwang,  to  enter  into  his  love  affair, 
and  to  make  suggestions,  with  a  view  to  avoiding 
bloodshed  and  other  miseries.  The  result  of  the 
deliberations  was  that  Nelwang  was  to  secure  the 
confidence  of  two  friends,  his  brother  and  the  oratoi 
Taia,  to  place  one  at  each  end  of  the  coral  rocks 
above  the  village  as  watchmen,  to  cut  down  with  his 


166  FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

American  tomahawk  a  passage  through  the  fence  at 
the  back,  and  to  carry  off  his  bride  at  dead  of  night 
into  the  seclusion  and  safety  of  the  bush  !  Nelwang's 
eyes  flashed  as  he  struck  his  tomahawk  into  a  tree, 
and  cried,— 

"  I  see  it  now,  Missi !  I  shall  win  her  from  them 
all  Yakin  and  I  will  be  strong  for  you  all  our 
days!" 

Next  morning  Yakin's  house  was  found  deserted. 
They  sent  to  all  the  villages  around,  but  no  one  had 
seen  her.  The  hole  in  the  fence  behind  was  then  dis- 
covered, and  the  thirty  whispered  to  each  other  that 
Yakin  had  been  wooed  and  won  by  some  daring  lover. 
Messengers  were  despatched  to  all  the  villages,  and 
Nelwang  was  found  to  have  disappeared  on  the 
same  night  as  the  widow,  and  neither  could  anywhere 
be  found. 

The  usual  revenge  was  taken.  The  houses  of  the 
offenders  burned,  their  fences  broken  down,  and  all 
their  property  either  destroyed  or  distributed.  Work 
was  suspended,  and  the  disappointed  thirty  solaced 
themselves  by  feasting  at  Yakin's  expense.  On  the 
third  day  I  arrived  at  the  scene.  Seeing  our  old 
friend  Naswai  looking  on  at  the  plunderers,  I  sig- 
nalled him,  and  said  innocently, — 

"  Naswai,  what's  this  your  men  are  about  ?  What's 
all  the  uproar  ? " 

The  Chief  replied,  "  Have  you  not  heard,  Missi  ?  " 

0  Heard  ?  "  said  I.  "  The  whole  island  has  heard 
your  ongoings  for  three  days  !  I  can  get  no  peace 
to  study,  or  carry  on  my  work." 


FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEA'IHENISM.  l6j 

"  Missi,"  said  the  Chief,  "  Nelwang  has  eloped  with 
Yakin,  the  wealthy  widow,  and  all  the  young  men  are 
taking  their  revenge." 

"Oh,"  replied  I,  "  is  that  all ?  Call  your  men,  and 
let  us  speak  to  them." 

The  men  were  all  assembled,  and  I  said :  "  After 
all  your  kindness  to  Yakin,  and  all  your  attention  to 
her  since  her  husband's  death,  has  she  really  run  away 
and  left  you  all  ?  Don't  you  feel  thankful  that  you 
are  free  from  such  an  ungrateful  woman  ?  Had  one 
of  you  been  married  to  her,  and  she  had  afterwards 
run  away  with  this  man  that  she  loved,  that  would 
have  been  far  worse !  And  are  you  really  making 
all  this  noise  over  such  a  person,  and  destroying  so 
much  useful  food  ?  Let  these  two  fools  go  their  way, 
and  if  she  be  all  that  you  now  say,  he  will  have  the 
worst  of  the  bargain,  and  you  will  be  sufficiently 
avenged.  I  advise  you  to  spare  the  fruit  trees — go 
home  quietly — leave  them  to  punish  each  other — and 
let  me  get  on  with  my  work  !  " 

Naswai  repeated  my  appeal. 

"  Missi's  word  is  good !  Gather  up  the  food.  Wait 
till  we  see  their  conduct,  how  it  grows.  She  wasn't 
worth  all  this  bother  and  noise ! " 

Three  weeks  passed.  The  runaways  were  nowhere 
to  be  found.  It  was  generally  believed  that  they  had 
gone  in  a  canoe  to  Tanna  or  Erromanga.  But  one 
morning,  as  I  began  my  work  at  my  house  alone,  the 
brave  Nelwang  appeared  at  my  side ! 

"  Hillo  ! "  I  said,  "  where  have  you  come  from  ?  and 
where  is  Yakin  ?„" 


168  FACE   TO  FACE   WITS  HEATHENISM. 

"  I  must  not,"  he  replied,  "  tell  you  yet  We  are 
hid.  We  have  lived  on  cocoa-nuts  gathered  at  night 
Yakin  is  well  and  happy.  I  come  now  to  fulfil  my 
promise :  I  will  help  you,  and  Yakin  will  help  Missi 
Paton  the  woman,  and  we  shall  be  your  friends.  I 
have  ground  to  be  built  upon  and  fenced,  whenever 
we  dare  ;  but  we  will  come  and  live  with  you,  till 
peace  is  secured.  Will  you  let  us  come  to-morrow 
morning  ? " 

"  All  right ! n  I  said.  "  Come  to-morrow  I "  And, 
trembling  with  delight,  he  disappeared  into  the 
bush. 

Thus  strangely  God  provided  us  with  wonderful 
assistance.  Yakin  soon  learnt  to  wash  and  dress 
and  clean  everything,  and  Nelwang  served  me  like 
a  faithful  disciple. "  They  clung  by  us  like  our  very 
shadow,  partly  through  fear  of  attack,  partly  from 
affection  ;  but  as  each  of  them  could  handle  freely 
both  musket  and  tomahawk,  which,  though  laid  aside, 
were  never  far  away,  it  was  not  every  enemy  that 
cared  to  try  issues  with  Nelwang  and  his  bride. 
After  a  few  weeks  had  thus  passed  by,  and  as  both 
of  them  were  really  showing  an  interest  in  things 
pertaining  to  Jesus  and  His  Gospel,  I  urged  them 
strongly  to  appear  publicly  at  the  Church  on  Sabbath, 
to  show  that  they  were  determined  to  stand  their 
ground  together  as  true  husband  and  wife,  and  that 
the  others  must  accept  the  position  and  become  re- 
conciled. Delay  now  could  gain  no  purpose,  and  I 
wished  the  strife  and  uncertainty  to  be  put  to  an  end 


FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  169 

Nelwang  knew  our  customs.  Every  worshipper 
has  to  be  seated,  when  our  little  bell  ceases  ringing. 
Aniwans  would  be  ashamed  to  enter  after  the  Service 
had  actually  begun.  As  the  bell  ceased,  Nelwang, 
knowing  that  he  would  have  a  clear  course,  marched 
in,  dressed  in  shirt  and  kilt,  and  grasping  very  deter- 
minedly his  tomahawk !  He  sat  down  as  near  to  me 
as  he  could  conveniently  get,  trying  hard  to  conceal  his 
manifest  agitation.  Slightly  smiling  towards  me,  he 
then  turned  and  looked  eagerly  at  the  door  through 
which  the  women  entered  and  left  the  Church,  as  if 
to  say,  "  Yakin  is  coming ! "  But  his  tomakawk  was 
poised  ominously  on  his  shoulder,  and  his  courage 
gave  him  a  defiant  and  almost  impudent  air.  He 
was  evidently  quite  ready  to  sell  his  life  at  a  high 
price,  if  any  one  was  prepared  to  risk  the  conse- 
quences. 

•  In  a  few  seconds  Yakin  entered ;  and  if  Nelwang's 
bearing  and  appearance  were  rather  inconsistent 
with  the  feeling  of  worship, — what  on  earth  was  I 
to  do  when  the  figure  and  costume  of  Yakin  began 
to  reveal  itself  marching  in  ?  The  first  visible  differ- 
ence  betwixt  a  Heathen  and  a  Christian  is, — that  the 
Christian  wears  some  clothing,  the  Heathen  wears 
none.  Yakin  determined  to  show  the  extent  of  her 
Christianity  by  the  amount  of  clothing  she  could 
carry  upon  her  person.  Being  a  Chiefs  widow  before 
she  became  Nelwang's  bride,  she  had  some  idea  of 
state  occasions,  and  appeared  dressed  in  every  article 
of  European  apparel,  mostly  portions  of  male  attire, 


170  FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

that  she  could  beg  or  borrow  from  about  the  pre- 
mises !  Her  bridal  gown  was  a  man's  drab-coloured 
great-coat,  put  on  above  her  Native  grass  skirts,  and 
sweeping  down  to  her  heels,  buttoned  tight.  Over 
this  she  had  hung  on  a  vest,  and  above  that  again, 
most  amazing  of  all,  she  had  superinduced  a  pair 
of  men's  trousers,  drawing  the  body  over  her  head, 
and  leaving  a  leg  dangling  gracefully  over  each  of 
her  shoulders  and  streaming  down  her  back.  Fast- 
ened to  the  one  shoulder  also  there  was  a  red  shirt, 
and  to  the  other  a  striped  shirt,  waving  about  her 
like  wings  as  she  sailed  along.  Around  her  head 
a  red  shirt  had  been  twisted  like  a  turban,  and  her 
notions  of  art  demanded  that  a  sleeve  thereof  should 
hang  aloft  over  each  of  her  ears  !  She  seemed  to  be 
a  moving  monster  loaded  with  a  mass  of  rags.  The 
day  was  excessively  hot,  and  the  perspiration  poured 
over  her  face  in  streams.  She,  too,  sat  as  near  to 
me  as  she  could  get  on  the  women's  side  of  the 
Church.  Nelwang  looked  at  me  and  then  at  her, 
smiling  quietly,  as  if  to  say, — 

"  You  never  saw,  in  all  your  white  world,  a  bride 
so  grandly  dressed  ! " 

I  little  thought  what  I  was  bringing  on  myself, 
when  I  urged  them  to  come  to  Church.  The  sight 
of  that  poor  creature  sweltering  before  me  constrained 
me  for  once  to  make  the  service  very  short — perhaps 
the  shortest  I  ever  conducted  in  all  my  life !  The 
day  ended  in  peace.  The  two  souls  were  extremely 
happy ;  and  I  praised  God  that  what  might  have 


FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  171 

been  a  scene  of  bloodshed  had  closed  thus,  even 
though  it  were  in  a  kind  of  wild  grotesquerie ! 

Henceforth  I  never  lacked  a  body-guard,  nor  Mrs. 
Paton  a  helper.  Yakin  learned  to  read  and  write, 
and  became  an  excellent  teacher  in  our  Sabbath 
school ;  she  also  learned  to  sing,  and  led  the  praise 
in  Church,  when  my  wife  was  unable  to  be  present; 
In  fact,  she  could  put  her  hand  to  everything  about 
the  house  or  the  Mission,  and  became  a  great 
favourite  amongst  the  people.  Nelwang  fulfilled  his 
promise  faithfully.  He  was  indeed  my  friend. 
Through  all  my  inland  tours,  either  he  or  the  Sacred 
Man,  Kalangi  (who  first  attempted  twice  to  shoot 
me,  and  then,  after  his  conversion,  acted  as  if  God 
had  entrusted  him  with  the  keeping  of  my  life), 
faithfully  accompanied  me.  With  tomahawk  or 
musket,  or  both  in  hand,  they  were  always  within 
reach,  and  instantly  started  to  the  front  wherever 
danger  seemed  to  threaten  us.  These  were  amongst 
our  first  and  best  Church  members.  Nelwang  and 
the  Sacred  Man  have  both  gone  to  their  rest.  But 
Yakin  of  the  many  garments  has  also  had  many 
husbands.  She  rejoices  now  in  her  fourth,  and  is 
still  a  devoted  Christian,  and  a  most  interesting 
character  in  many  ways. 

The  progress  of  God's  work  was  most  conspicuous 
in  relation  to  wars  and  revenges  among  the  Natives 
The  two  high  Chiefs,  Namakei  and  Naswai,  frequently 
declared, — 

"We  are  the  men  of  Christ  now.    We  must  not 


172  FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

fight.  We  must  put  down  murders  and  crimes 
among  our  people." 

Two  young  fools,  returning  from  Tanna  with 
muskets,  attempted  twice  to  shoot  a  man  in  sheer 
wantonness  and  display  of  malice.  The  Islanders 
met,  and  informed  them  that  if  man  or  woman  was 
injured  by  them,  the  other  men  would  load  their 
muskets  and  shoot  them  dead  in  public  council 
This  was  a  mighty  step  towards  public  order,  and 
I  greatly  rejoiced  before  the  Lord.  His  Spirit,  like 
leaven,  was  at  work  ! 

My  constant  custom  was,  in  order  to  prevent  war, 
to  run  right  in  between  the  contending  parties.  My 
faith  enabled  me  to  grasp  and  realize  the  promise, 
"Lo,  I  am  with  you  always."  In  Jesus  I  felt  in- 
vulnerable and  immortal,  so  long  as  I  was  doing 
His  work.  And  I  can  truly  say,  that  these  were  the 
moments  when  I  felt  my  Saviour  to  be  most  truly 
and  sensibly  present,  inspiring  and  empowering  me. 

Another  scheme  had  an  excellent  educative  and 
religious  influence.  I  tried  to  interest  all  the  villages, 
and  to  treat  all  the  Chiefs  equally.  In  our  early 
days,  after  getting  into  my  two-roomed  house,  I 
engaged  the  Chief,  or  representative  man  of  each 
district,  to  put  up  one  or  other  of  the  many  out- 
houses required  at  the  Station.  One,  along  with 
his  people,  built  the  cook-house ;  another,  the  store  ; 
another,  the  banana  and  yam-house ;  another,  the 
washing-house  ;  another,  the  boys'  and  girls'  house ; 
the  houses  for  servants  and  teachers,  the  School- 


FACE  TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  173 

house,  and  the  large  shed,  a  kind  of  shelter  where 
Natives  sat  and  talked  when  not  at  work  about 
the  Premises.  Of  course  these  all  were  at  first  only 
Native  huts,  of  larger  or  smaller  dimensions.  But 
they  were  all  built  by  contract  for  articles  which 
they  highly  valued,  such  as  axes,  knives,  yards 
of  prints  and  calico,  strings  of  beads,  blankets,  etc. 
They  served  our  purpose  for  the  time,  and  when 
another  party,  by  contract  also,  had  fenced  around 
our  Premises,  the  Mission  Station  was  really  a 
beautiful  little  lively  and  orderly  Village,  and  in 
itself  no  bad  emblem  of  Christian  and  Civilized  life. 
The  payments,  made  to  all  irrespectively,  but  only 
for  work  duly  done  and  according  to  reasonable 
bargain,  distributed  property  and  gifts  amongst 
them  on  wholesome  principles,  and  encouraged  a 
well-conditioned  rivalry  which  had  many  happy 
effects. 

Heathenism  made  many  desperate  and  some 
strange  efforts  to  stamp  out  our  Cause  on  Aniwa,  but 
the  Lord  held  the  helm.  One  old  Chief,  formerly 
friendly,  turned  against  us.  He  ostentatiously  set 
himself  to  make  a  canoe,  working  at  it  very  openly 
and  defiantly  on  Sabbaths.  He,  becoming  sick  and 
dying,  his  brother  started,  on  a  Sabbath  morning 
and  in  contempt  of  the  Worship,  with  an  armed 
company  to  provoke  our  people  to  war.  They  re- 
fused to  fight ;  and  one  man,  whom  he  struck  with 
his  club,  said, — 

"  I  will  leave  my  revenge  to  Jehovah." 


174  FACE   TO  PACE  WITH  HEATHENISM. 

A  few  days  thereafter,  this  brother  also  fell  sick 
and  suddenly  died.  The  Heathen  party  made  much 
of  these  incidents,  and  some  clamoured  for  our  death 
in  revenge,  but  most  feared  to  murder  us ;  so  they 
withdrew  and  lived  apart  from  our  friends,  as  far 
away  as  they  could  get  By-and-bye,  however,  they 
set  fire  to  a  large  district  belonging  to  our  supporters, 
burning  cocoa-nut  and  bread-fruit  trees  and  plan- 
tations. Still  our  people  refused  to  fight,  and  kept 
near  to  protect  us.  Then  all  the  leading  men 
assembled  to  talk  it  over.  Most  were  for  peace,  but 
some  insisted  upon  burning  our  house  and  driving 
us  away  or  killing  us,  that  they  might  be  left  to 
live  as  they  had  hitherto  done.  At  last  a  Sacred 
Man,  a  Chief  who  had  been  on  Tanna  when  the 
Curagoa  punished  the  murderers  and  robbers  but 
protected  the  villages  of  the  friendly  Natives  there, 
stood  up  and  spoke  in  our  defence,  and  warned  them 
what  might  happen ;  and  other  three,  who  had  been 
under  my  instruction  on  Tanna,  declared  themselves 
to  be  the  friends  of  Jehovah  and  of  His  Missionary. 
Finally  the  Sacred  Man  rose  again,  and  showed  them 
rows  of  beautiful  white  shells  strung  round  his  left 
arm,  saying, — 

"Nowar,  the  great  Chief  at  Port  Resolution  on 
Tanna,  when  he  saw  that  Missi  and  his  wife  could 
not  be  kept  there,  took  me  to  his  heart,  and  pledged 
me  by  these,  the  shells  of  his  office  as  Chief,  taken 
from  his  own  arms  and  bound  on  mine,  to  protect 
them  from  all  harm.  He  told  me  to  declare  to  the 


FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  175 

men  of  Aniwa  that  if  the  Missi  be  injured  or  slain, 
he  and  his  warriors  will  come  from  Tanna  and  take 
the  full  revenge  in  blood."  This  turned  the  scale. 
The  meeting  closed  in  our  favour. 

Close  on  the  heels  of  this,  another  and  a  rather 
perplexing  incident  befell  us.  A  party  of  Heathens 
assembled  and  made  a  great  display  of  fishing  on 
the  Lord's  Day,  in  contempt  of  the  practice  of  the 
men  on  Jehovah's  side,  threatening  also  to  waylay 
the  Teachers  and  myself  in  our  village  circuits.  A 
meeting  was  held  by  the  Christian  party,  at  the 
close  of  the  Sabbath  Services.  All  who  wished  to 
serve  Jehovah  were  to  come  to  my  house  next  morn- 
ing, unarmed,  and  accompany  me  on  a  visit  to  our 
enemies,  that  we  might  talk  and  reason  together 
with  them.  By  daybreak,  the  Chiefs  and  nearly 
eighty  men  assembled  at  the  Mission,  declaring  that 
they  were  on  Jehovah's  side,  and  wished  to  go  with 
me.  But,  alas  !  they  refused  to  lay  down  their  arms, 
or  leave  them  behind  ;  nor  would  they  either  refrain 
from  going  or  suffer  me  to  go  alone.  Pledging  them 
to  peace,  I  was  reluctantly  placed  at  their  head,  and 
we  marched  off  to  the  village  of  the  unfriendly  party. 

The  villagers  were  greatly  alarmed.  The  Chief's 
two  sons  came  forth  with  every  available  man  to 
meet  us.  That  whole  day  was  consumed  in  talking 
and  speechifying,  sometimes  chanting  their  replies : 
the  Natives  are  all  inveterate  talkers !  To  me  the 
day  was  utterly  wearisome ;  but  it  had  one  redeeming 
feature, — their  rage  found  vent  in  hours  of  palaver, 


176  FACE   TO  PACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

instead  of  blows  and  blood.  It  ended  in  peace.  The 
Heathen  were  amazed  at  the  number  of  Jehovah's 
friends ;  and  they  pledged  themselves  henceforth 
to  leave  the  Worship  alone,  and  that  every  one  who 
pleased  might  come  to  it  unmolested.  For  this,  worn 
out  and  weary,  we  returned,  praising  the  Lord. 

But  I  must  here  record  the  story  of  the  Sinking 
of  the  WelL  which  broke  the  back  of  Heathenism 
on  Aniwa.  \Being  a  flat  coral  island,  with  no  hills 
to  attract  the  clouds,  rain  is  scarce  there  as  compared 
with  the  adjoining  mountainous  islands ;  and  even 
when  it  does  fall  heavily,  with  tropical  profusion, 
it  disappears,  as  said  before,  through  the  light  soil 
and  porous  rock,  and  drains  itself  directly  into  the 
sea.  Hence,  because  of  its  greater  dryness,  Aniwa 
is  more  healthy  than  many  of  the  surrounding  isles  ; 
though,  probably  for  the  same  reason,  its  Natives 
are  subject  to  a  form  of  Elephantiasis,  known  as  the 
"Barbadoes  leg."  The  Rainy  Season  is  from  De- 
cember to  April,  and  then  the  disease  most  char- 
acteristic of  all  these  regions  is  apt  to  prevail,  viz., 
fever  and  ague. 

At  certain  seasons,  the  Natives  drank  very  un- 
wholesome water ;  and,  indeed,  the  best  water  they 
had  at  any  time  for  drinking  purposes  was  from  the 
precious  cocoa-nut,  a  kind  of  Apple  of  Paradise  for 
all  these  Southern  Isles  I  They  also  cultivate  the 
sugar-cane  very  extensively,  and  in  great  variety; 
and  they  chew  it,  when  we  would  fly  to  water  for 
thirst,  so  it  is  to  them  both  food  and  drink.  The 


PACE  TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  177 

black  fellow  carries  with  him  to  the  field,  when  he 
goes  off  for  a  day's  work,  four  or  five  sticks  of  sugar- 
cane, and  puts  in  his  time  comfortably  enough  on 
these.  Besides,  the  sea  being  their  universal  bathing- 
place,  in  which  they  swattle  like  fish,  and  little  water, 
almost  none,  being  required  for  cooking  purposes, 
and  none  whatever  for  washing  clothes  (!),  the  lack  of 
fresh  springing  water  was  not  the  dreadful  trial  to 
them  that  it  would  be  to  us.  Yet  they  appreciate  and 
rejoice  in  it  immensely  too  ;  though  the  water  of  the 
green  cocoa-nut  is  refreshing,  and  in  appearance,  taste, 
and  colour  not  unlike  lemonade — one  nut  filling  a 
tumbler ;  and  though,  when  mothers  die  they  feed  the 
babies  on  it  and  on  the  soft  white  pith,  and  they 
flourish  on  the  same  ;  yet  the  Natives  themselves 
show  their  delight  in  preferring,  when  they  can  get 
it,  the  milk  from  the  goat  and  the  water  from  the 
well. 

My  household  felt  sadly  the  want  of  fresh  water. 
I  prepared  two  large  casks,  to  be  filled  when  the  rain 
came.  But  when  we  attempted  to  do  so  at  the 
water-hole  near  the  village,  the  Natives  forbade  us, 
fearing  that  our  large  casks  would  carry  all  the  water 
away,  and  leave  none  for  them  with  their  so  much 
smaller  cocoa-nut  bottles.  This  public  water-hole 
was  on  the  ground  of  two  Sacred  Men,  who  claimed 
the  power  of  emptying  and  filling  it  by  rain  at  will. 
The  superstitious  Natives  gave  them  presents  to 
bring  the  rain.  If  it  came  soon,  they  took  all  the 
credit  for  it  If  not,  they  demanded  larger  gifts  to 

F  12 


178  FACE   TO  FACE   WITS  HEATHENISM. 

satisfy  their  gods.  Even  our  Aneityumese  Teachers 
said  to  me,  when  I  protested  that  surely  they  could 
not  believe  such  things, — 

1  It  is  hard  to  know,  Missi.  The  water  does  come 
and  go  quickly.  If  you  paid  them  well,  they  might 
bring  the  rain,  and  let  us  fill  our  casks  1 " 

I  told  them  that,  as  followers  of  Jehovah,  we  must 
despise  all  Heathen  mummeries,  and  trust  in  Him 
and  in  the  laws  of  His  Creation  to  help  us. 

Aniwa,  having  therefore  no  permanent  supply  of 
fresh  water,  in  spring  or  stream  or  lake,  I  resolved 
by  the  help  of  God  to  sink  a  well  near  the  Mission 
Premises,  hoping  that  a  wisdom  higher  than  my  own 
would  guide  me  to  the  source  of  some  blessed  spring. 
Of  the  scientific  conditions  of  such  an  experiment  I 
was  completely  ignorant ;  but  I  counted  on  having 
to  dig  through  earth  and  coral  above  thirty  feet,  and 
my  constant  fear  was,  that  owing  to  our  environment, 
the  water,  if  water  I  found,  could  only  be  salt  water 
after  all  my  toils  1  Still  I  resolved  to  sink  that  shaft 
in  hope,  and  in  faith  that  the  Son  of  God  would  be 
glorified  thereby. 

One  morning  I  said  to  the  old  Chief  and  his  fellow- 
Chief,  both  now  earnestly  inquiring  about  the  religion 
of  Jehovah  and  of  Jesus, — 

"  I  am  going  to  sink  a  deep  well  down  Into  the 
earth,  to  see  if  our  God  will  send  us  fresh  water  up 
from  below." 

They  looked  at  me  with  astonishment,  and  said 
in  a  tone  of  sympathy  approaching  to  pity,— 


FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  179 

"  O  Missi !  Wait  till  the  rain  comes  down,  and  we 
will  save  all  we  possibly  can  for  you." 

I  replied,  "  We  may  all  die  for  lack  of  water.  If 
no  fresh  water  can  be  got,  we  may  be  forced  to  leave 
you." 

The  old  Chief  looked  imploringly,  and  said :  "  O 
Missi !  you  must  not  leave  us  for  that.  Rain  conies 
only  from  above.  How  could  you  expect  our  Island 
to  send  up  showers  of  rain  from  below  ?  " 

I  told  him  :  "  Fresh  water  does  come  up  springing 
from  the  earth  in  my  Land  at  home,  and  I  hope  to 
see  it  here  also." 

The  old  Chief  grew  more  tender  in  his  tones,  and 
cried  :  "  O  Missi,  your  head  is  going  wrong ;  you  are 
losing  something,  or  you  would  not  talk  wild  like 
that !  Don't  let  our  people  hear  you  talking  about 
going  down  into  the  earth  for  rain,  or  they  will  never 
listen  to  your  word  or  believe  you  again." 

But  I  started  upon  my  hazardous  job,  selecting  a 
spot  near  the  Mission  Station  and  close  to  the  public 
path,  that  my  prospective  well  might  be  useful  to  all. 
I  began  to  dig,  with  pick  and  spade  and  bucket  at 
hand,  an  American  axe  for  a  hammer  and  crowbar, 
and  a  ladder  for  service  by-and-bye.  The  good  old 
Chief  now  told  off  his  men  in  relays  to  watch  me,  lest 
I  should  attempt  to  take  my  own  life,  or  do  anything 
outrageous,  saying, — 

"  Poor  Missi !  That's  the  way  with  all  who  go 
mad.  There's  no  driving  of  a  notion  out  of  their 
heads.  We  must  just  watch  him  now.  He  will  find 


180  FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

it  harder  to  work  with  pick  and  spade  than  with  his 
pen,  and  when  he's  tired  we'll  persuade  him  to  give  it 
up." 

I  did  get  exhausted  sooner  than  I  expected,  toiling 
under  that  tropical  sun  ;  but  we  never  own  before  the 
Natives  that  we  are  beaten,  so  I  went  into  the  house 
and  filled  my  vest  pocket  with  large  beautiful  English- 
made  fish-hooks.  These  are  very  tempting  to  the 
young  men,  as  compared  with  their  own, — skilfully 
made  though  they  be  out  of  shell,  and  serving  their 
purposes  wonderfully.  Holding  up  a  large  hook,  I 
cried, — "One  of  these  to  every  man  who  fills  and 
turns  over  three  buckets  out  of  this  hole ! " 

A  rush  was  made  to  get  the  first  turn,  and  back 
again  for  another  and  another.  I  kept  those  on  one 
side  who  had  got  a  turn,  till  all  the  rest  in  order 
had  a  chance,  and  bucket  after  bucket  was  filled  and 
emptied  rapidly.  Still  the  shaft  seemed  to  lower 
very  slowly,  while  my  fish-hooks  were  disappearing 
very  quickly.  I  was  constantly  there,  and  took  the 
heavy  share  of  everything,  and  was  thankful  one 
evening  to  find  that  we  had  cleared  more  than  twelve 
feet  deep, — when  lo !  next  morning,  one  side  had 
rushed  in,  and  our  work  was  all  undone. 

The  old  Chief  and  his  best  men  now  came  around 
me  more  earnestly  than  ever.  He  remonstrated  with 
me  very  gravely.  He  assured  me  for  the  fiftieth  time 
that  rain  would  never  be  seen  coming  up  'through 
the  earth  on  Aniwa ! 

"Now,"   said   he,   "had    you    been   in   that  hole 


fACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  181 

last  night,  you  would  have  been  buried,  and  a  Man-of- 
war  would  have  come  from  Queen  Toria  to  ask  for 
the  Missi  that  lived  here.  We  would  say,  '  Down  in 
that  hole.'  The  Captain  would  ask,  'Who  killed 
him  and  put  him  down  there  ? '  We  would  have  to 
say, '  He  went  down  there  himself  1 '  The  Captain 
would  answer, '  Nonsense !  who  ever  heard  of  a  white 
man  going  down  into  the  earth  to  bury  himself? 
You  killed  him,  you  put  him  there  ;  don't  hide  your 
bad  conduct  with  lies ! '  Then  he  would  bring  out 
his  big  guns  and  shoot  us,  and  destroy  our  Island  in 
revenge.  You  are  making  your  own  grave,  Missi, 
and  you  will  make  ours  too.  Give  up  this  mad  freak, 
for  no  rain  will  be  found  by  going  downwards  on 
Aniwa.  Besides,  all  your  fish-hooks  cannot  tempt  my 
men  again  to  enter  that  hole  ;  they  don't  want  to  be 
buried  with  you.  Will  you  not  give  it  up  now  ? " 

I  said  all  that  I  could  to  quiet  his  fears,  explained 
to  them  that  this  falling  in  had  happened  by  my 
neglect  of  precautions,  and  finally  made  known  that 
by  the  help  of  my  God,  even  without  all  other  help,  I 
meant  to  persevere. 

Steeping  my  poor  brains  over  the  problem,  I  be- 
came an  extemporized  engineer.  Two  trees  were 
searched  for,  with  branches  on  opposite  sides,  capable 
of  sustaining  a  cross  tree  betwixt  them.  I  sank  them 
on  each  side  firmly  into  the  ground,  passed  the  beam 
across  them  over  the  centre  of  the  shaft,  fastened 
thereon  a  rude  home-made  pulley  and  block,  passed  a 
rope  over  the  wheel,  and  swung  my  largest  bucket  to 


1 82  FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

the  end  of  it.  Thus  equipped,  I  began  once  more 
sinking  away  at  the  well,  but  at  so  wide  an  angle 
that  the  sides  might  not  again  fall  in.  Not  a  Native, 
however,  would  enter  that  hole,  and  I  had  to  pick 
and  dig  away  till  I  was  utterly  exhausted.  But  a 
Teacher,  In  whom  I  had  confidence,  took  charge 
above,  managing  to  hire  them  with  axes,  knives,  etc., 
to  seize  the  end  of  the  rope  and  walk  along  the 
ground  pulling  it  till  the  bucket  rose  to  the  surface, 
and  then  he  himself  swung  it  aside,  emptied  it,  and 
lowered  it  down  again.  I  rang  a  little  bell  which  I 
had  with  me,  when  the  bucket  was  loaded,  and  that 
was  the  signal  for  my  brave  helpers  to  pull  their 
rope.  And  thus  I  toiled  on  from  day  to  day,  my 
heart  almost  sinking  sometimes  with  the  sinking  ol 
the  well,  till  we  reached  a  depth  of  about  thirty  feet. 
And  the  phrase,  "  living  water,"  "  living  water,"  kept 
chiming  through  my  soul  like  music  from  God,  as  I 
dug  and  hammered  away ! 

At  this  depth  the  earth  and  coral  began  to  be 
soaked  with  damp.  I  felt  that  we  were  nearing 
water.  My  soul  had  a  faith  that  God  would  open  a 
spring  for  us ;  but  side  by  side  with  this  faith  was  a 
strange  terror  that  the  water  would  be  salt.  So  per- 
plexing and  mixed  are  even  the  highest  experiences 
of  the  soul;  the  rose-flower  of  a  perfect  faith,  set 
round  and  round  with  prickly  thorns.  One  evening 
I  said  to  the  old  Chief,—. 

"  I  think  that  Jehovah  God  will  give  us  water  to- 
morrow from  that  hole  1 " 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  183 

The  Chief  said,  "  No,  Missi ;  you  will  never  see 
rain  coming  up  from  the  earth  on  this  Island.  We 
wonder  what  is  to  be  the  end  of  this  mad  work  of 
yours.  We  expect  daily,  if  you  reach  water,  to  see 
you  drop  through  into  the  sea,  and  the  sharks  will 
eat  you !  That  will  be  the  end  of  it ;  death  to  you, 
and  danger  to  us  all." 

I  still  answered,  "  Come  to-morrow.  I  hope  and 
believe  that  Jehovah  God  will  send  you  the  rain 
water  up  through  the  earth.  At  the  moment  I  knew 
I  was  risking  much,  and  probably  incurring  sorrowful 
consequences,  had  no  water  been  given  ;  but  I  had 
faith  that  the  Lord  was  leading  me  on,  and  I  knew 
that  I  sought  His  glory,  not  my  own. 

Next  morning,  I  went  down  again  at  daybreak 
and  sank  a  narrow  hole  in  the  centre  about  two  feet 
deep.  The  perspiration  broke  over  me  with  uncon- 
trollable excitement,  and  I  trembled  through  every 
limb,  when  the  water  rushed  up  and  began  to  fill  the 
hole.  Muddy  though  it  was,  I  eagerly  tasted  it,  and 
the  little  "tinny"  dropped  from  my  hand  with  sheer 
joy,  and  I  almost  fell  upon  my  knees  in  that  muddy 
bottom  to  praise  the  Lord.  It  was  water !  It  was 
fresh  water !  It  was  living  water  from  Jehovah's 
well !  True,  it  was  a  little  brackish,  but  nothing  to 
speak  of ;  and  no  spring  in  the  desert,  cooling  the 
parched  lips  of  a  fevered  pilgrim,  ever  appeared  more 
worthy  of  being  called  a  Well  of  God  than  did  that 
water  to  me ! 

The  Chiefs  had  assembled  with  their  men  near  by 


184  FACE    TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

They  waited  on  in  eager  expectancy.  It  was  a  re- 
hearsal, in  a  small  way,  of  the  Israelites  coming  round, 
while  Moses  struck  the  rock  and  called  for  water. 
By-and-bye,  when  I  had  praised  the  Lord,  and  my 
excitement  was  a  little  calmed,  the  mud  being  also 
greatly  settled,  I  filled  a  jug,  which  I  had  taken 
down  empty  in  the  sight  of  them  all,  and  ascending 
to  the  top  called  for  them  to  come  and  see  the  rain 
which  Jehovah  God  had  given  us  through  the  well. 
They  closed  around  me  in  haste,  and  gazed  on  it  in 
superstitious  fear.  The  old  Chief  shook  it  to  see  if  it 
would  spill,  and  then  touched  it  to  see  if  it  felt  like 
water.  At  last  he  tasted  it,  and  rolling  it  in  his 
mouth  with  joy  for  a  moment,  he  swallowed  it,  and 
shouted,  "  Rain !  Rain !  Yes,  it  is  Rain  1  But  how 
did  you  get  it  ?" 

I  repeated,  *  Jehovah  my  God  gave  it  out  of  His 
own  Earth  in  answer  to  our  labours  and  prayers.  Go 
and  see  it  springing  up  for  yourselves  I " 

Now,  though  every  man  there  could  climb  the 
highest  tree  as  swiftly  and  as  fearlessly  as  a  squirrel 
or  an  opossum,  not  one  of  them  had  courage  to  walk 
to  the  side  and  gaze  down  into  that  well.  To  them 
this  was  miraculous !  But  they  were  not  without  a 
resource  that  met  the  emergency.  They  agreed  to 
take  firm  hold  of  each  other  by  the  hand,  to  place 
themselves  in  a  long  line,  the  foremost  man  to  lean 
cautiously  forward,  gaze  into  the  well,  and  then  pass 
to  the  rear,  and  so  on  till  all  had  seen  "Jehovah's 
rain  "  far  below.  It  was  somewhat  comical,  yet  far 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  185 

more  pathetic,  to  stand  by  and  watch  their  faces,  as 
man  after  man  peered  down  into  the  mystery,  and 
then  looked  up  at  me  in  blank  bewilderment !  When 
all  had  seen  it  with  their  own  very  eyes,  and  were 
"  weak  with  wonder,"  the  old  Chief  exclaimed, — 

"  Missi,  wonderful,  wonderful  is  the  work  of  your 
Jehovah  God  !  No  god  of  Aniwa  ever  helped  us  in 
this  way.  But,  Missi,"  continued  he,  after  a  pause 
that  looked  like  silent  worship,  "  will  it  always  rain 
up  through  the  earth  ?  or,  will  it  come  and  go  like 
the  rain  from  the  clouds  ? " 

I  told  them  that  I  believed  it  would  always  con- 
tinue there  for  our  use,  as  a  good  gift  from  Jehovah. 

"  Well,  but,  Missi,"  replied  the  Chief,  some  glim- 
mering of  self-interest  beginning  to  strike  his  brain, 
"will  you  or  your  family  drink  it  all,  or  shall  we 
also  have  some  ?  " 

"  You  and  all  your  people,"  I  answered,  "  and  all 
the  people  of  the  Island  may  come  and  drink  and 
carry  away  as  much  of  it  as  you  wish.  I  believe 
there  will  always  be  plenty  for  us  all,  and  the  more 
of  it  we  can  use  the  fresher  it  will  be.  That  is  the 
way  with  many  of  our  Jehovah's  best  gifts  to  men, 
and  for  it  and  for  all  we  praise  His  Name  !  " 

"Then,  Missi,"  said  the  Chief,  "it  will  be  our 
water,  and  we  may  all  use  it  as  our  very  own." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  "  wjienever  you  wish  it,  and  as 
much  as  you  need,  both  here  and  at  your  own 
houses,  as  far  as  it  can  possibly  be  made  to  go." 

The  Chief  looked  at  me  eagerly,  fully  convinced  at 


i86  FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

length  that  the  well  contained  a  treasure,  and 
exclaimed,  "  Missi,  what  can  we  do  to  help  you 
now  ? " 

Oh,  how  like  Is  human  nature  all  the  world  over  I 
When  one  toils  and  struggles,  when  help  is  needed 
which  many  around  could  easily  give  and  be  the 
better,  not  the  worse,  for  giving  it,  they  look  on  in 
silence,  or  bless  you  with  ungenerous  criticism,  or 
ban  you  with  malicious  judgment.  But  let  them 
get  some  peep  of  personal  advantage  by  helping  you, 
or  even  of  the  empty  bubble  of  praise  for  offering 
it,  and  how  they  rush  to  your  aid  ! 

But  I  was  thankful  to  accept  of  the  Chiefs  assist- 
ance, though  rather  late  in  the  day,  and  I  said, — 

"  You  have  seen  it  fall  in  once  already.  If  it  falls 
again,  it  will  conceal  the  rain  from  below  which  our 
God  has  given  us.  In  order  to  preserve  it  for  us  and 
for  our  children  in  all  time,  we  must  build  it  round 
and  round  with  great  coral  blocks  from  the  bottom 
to  the  very  top.  I  will  now  clear  it  out,  and  prepare 
the  foundation  for  this  wall  of  coral.  Let  every  man 
and  woman  carry  from  the  shore  the  largest  blocks 
they  can  bring.  It  is  well  worth  all  the  toil  thus  to 
preserve  our  great  Jehovah's  gift !  " 

Scarcely  were  my  words  repeated,  when  they 
rushed  to  the  shore,  with  shoutings  and  songs  of 
gladness;  and  soon  every  one  was  seen  struggling 
under  the  biggest  block  of  coral  with  which  he  dared 
to  tackle.  They  lay  like  limestone  rocks,  broken  up 
by  the  hurricanes,  and  rolled  ashore  in  the  arms  of 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  187 

mighty  billows ;  and  in  an  incredibly  short  time  scores 
of  them  were  tumbled  down  for  my  use  at  the  mouth 
of  the  well.  Having  prepared  a  foundation,  I  made 
ready  a  sort  of  box  to  which  every  block  was  firmly 
tied  and  then  let  down  to  me  by  the  pulley, — a 
Native  Teacher,  a  faithful  fellow,  cautiously  guiding 
it  I  received  and  placed  each  stone  in  its  position, 
doing  my  poor  best  to  wedge  them  one  against  the 
other,  building  circularly,  and  cutting  them  to  the 
needed  shape  with  my  American  axe.  The  wall  is 
about  three  feet  thick,  and  the  masonry  may  be 
guaranteed  to  stand  till  the  coral  itself  decays.  I 
wrought  incessantly,  for  fear  of  any  further  collapse, 
till  I  had  it  raised  about  twenty  feet ;  and  now, 
feeling  secure,  and  my  hands  being  dreadfully  cut  up, 
I  intimated  that  I  would  rest  a  week  or  two,  and 
finish  the  building  then.  But  the  Chief  advanced 
and  said, — 

"Missi,  you  have  been  strong  to  work.  Your 
strength  has  fled.  But  rest  here  beside  us  ;  and  just 
point  out  where  each  block  is  to  be  laid.  We  will 
lay  them  there,  we  will  build  them  solidly  behind 
like  you.  And  no  man  will  sleep  till  it  is  done." 

With  all  their  will  and  heart  they  started  on  the 
job ;  some  carrying,  some  cutting  and  squaring  the 
blocks,  till  the  wall  rose  like  magic,  and  a  row  of  the 
hugest  rocks  laid  round  the  top  bound  all  together, 
and  formed  the  mouth  of  the  well.  Women,  boys, 
and  all  wished  to  have  a  hand  in  building  it,  and  it 
remains  to  this  day,  a  solid  wall  of  masonry,  the 


1 88  FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

circle  being  thirty-four  feet  deep,  eight  feet  wide  at 
the  top,  and  six  at  the  bottom.  I  floored  it  over  with 
wood  above  all,  and  fixed  the  windlass  and  bucket, 
and  there  it  stands  as  one  of  the  greatest  material 
blessings  which  the  Lord  has  given  to  Aniwa.  It 
rises  and  falls  with  the  tide,  though  a  third  of  a  mile 
distant  from  the  sea ;  and  when,  after  using  it,  we 
tasted  the  pure  fresh  water  on  board  the  Dayspring, 
it  seemed  so  insipid  that  I  had  to  slip  a  little  salt 
into  my  tea  along  with  the  sugar  before  I  could  enjoy 
it  1  All  visitors  are  taken  to  see  the  well,  as  one  of 
the  wonders  of  Aniwa ;  and  an  Elder  of  the  Church 
«aid  to  me  lately, — 

"  But  for  that  water,  during  the  last  two  years  of 
drought,  we  would  all  have  been  dead  ! " 

Very  strangely,  though  the  Natives  themselves 
have  since  tried  to  sink  six  or  seven  wells  in  the 
most  likely  places  near  their  different  villages,  they 
have  either  come  to  coral  rock  which  they  could  not 
pierce,  or  found  only  water  that  was  salt  And  they 
say  amongst  themselves, — 

"Missi  not  only  used  pick  and  spade,  but  he 
prayed  and  cried  to  his  God.  We  have  learned  to 
dig,  but  not  how  to  pray,  and  therefore  Jehovah  will 
not  give  us  the  rain  from  below !  " 

The  well  was  now  finished.  The  place  was  neatly 
fenced  in.  And  the  old  Chief  said, — 

"  Missi,  now  that  this  is  the  water  for  all,  we  must 
take  care  and  keep  it  pure." 

I  was  so  thankful  that  all  were  to  use  it.     Had  we 


FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  169 

alone  drawn  water  therefrom,  they  could  so  easily 
have  poisoned  it,  as  they  do  the  fish-pools,  in  caverns 
among  the  rocks  by  the  shore,  with  their  nuts  and 
runners,  and  killed  us  all.  But  there  was  no  fear,  if 
they  themselves  were  to  use  it  daily.  The  Chief 
continued, — 

"  Missi,  I  think  I  could  help  you  next  Sabbath. 
Will  you  let  me  preach  a  sermon  on  the  well  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  at  once  replied,  "  if  you  will  try  to  bring 
all  the  people  to  hear  you." 

"Missi,  I  will  try,"  he  eagerly  promised.  The 
news  spread  like  wildfire  that  the  Chief  Namakei  was 
to  be  the  Missionary  on  the  next  day  for  the  Worship, 
and  the  people,  under  great  expectancy,  urged  each 
other  to  come  and  hear  what  he  had  to  say. 

Sabbath  came  round.  Aniwa  assembled  in  what 
was  for  that  island  a  great  crowd.  Namakei  appeared 
dressed  in  shirt  and  kilt  He  was  so  excited,  and 
flourished  his  tomahawk  about  at  such  a  rate,  that  it 
was  rather  lively  work  to  be  near  him.  I  conducted 
short  opening  devotions,  and  then  called  upon 
Namakei.  He  rose  at  once,  with  eye  flashing  wildly, 
and  his  limbs  twitching  with  emotion.  He  spoke  to 
the  following  effect,  swinging  his  tomahawk  to  en- 
force every  eloquent  gesticulation, — 

"Friends  of  Namakei,  men  and  women  and  children 
of  Aniwa,  listen  to  my  words !  Since  Missi  came 
here  he  has  talked  many  strange  things  we  could  not 
understand — things  all  too  wonderful ;  and  we  said 
regarding  many  of  them  that  they  must  be  lies. 


190  FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

White  people  might  believe  such  nonsense,  but  we 
said  that  the  black  fellow  knew  better  than  to 
receive  it  But  of  all  his  wonderful  stories,  we 
thought  the  strangest  was  about  sinking  down 
through  the  earth  to  get  rain !  Then  we  said  to  each 
other,  The  man's  head  is  turned  ;  he's  gone  mad.  But 
the  Missi  prayed  on  and  wrought  on,  telling  us  that 
Jehovah  God  heard  and  saw,  and  that  his  God  would 
give  him  rain.  Was  he  mad  ?  Has  he  not  got  the 
rain  deep  down  in  the  earth  ?  We  mocked  at  him  ; 
but  the  water  was  there  all  the  same.  We  have 
laughed  at  other  things  which  the  Missi  told  us, 
because  we  could  not  see  them.  But  from  this  day 
I  believe  that  all  he  tells  us  about  his  Jehovah  God 
is  true.  Some  day  our  eyes  will  see  it.  For  to-day 
we  have  seen  the  rain  from  the  earth." 

Then,  rising  to  a  climax,  first  the  one  foot  and  then 
the  other  making  the  broken  coral  on  the  floor  fly 
behind  like  a  war-horse  pawing  the  ground,  he  cried 
with  great  eloquence, — 

"  My  people,  the  people  of  Aniwa,  the  world  is 
turned  upside  down  since  the  word  of  Jehovah  came 
to  this  land  !  Who  ever  expected  to  see  rain  coming 
up  through  the  earth  ?  It  has  always  come  from  the 
clouds  !  Wonderful  is  the  work  of  this  Jehovah  God. 
No  god  of  Aniwa  ever  answered  prayers  as  the 
Missi's  God  has  done.  Friends  of  Namakei,  all  the 
powers  of  the  world  could  not  have  forced  us  to 
believe  that  rain  could  be  given  from  the  depths  of 
the  earth,  if  we  had  not  seep  it  with  our  eyes,  felt  it 


FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  191 

and  tasted  it  as  we  here  do.  Now,  by  the  help  of 
Jehovah  God  the  Missi  brought  that  invisible  rain  to 
view,  which  we  never  before  heard  of  or  saw,  and," — 
(beating  his  hand  on  his  breast,  he  exclaimed), — 

"  Something  here  in  my  heart  tells  me  that  the 
Jehovah  God  does  exist,  the  Invisible  One,  whom  we 
never  heard  of  nor  saw  till  the  Missi  brought  Him  to 
our  knowledge.  The  coral  has  been  removed,  the 
land  has  been  cleared  away,  and  lo !  the  water  rises. 
Invisible  till  this  day,  yet  all  the  same  it  was  there, 
though  our  eyes  were  too  weak.  So  I,  your  Chief, 
do  now  firmly  believe  that  when  I  die,  when  the  bits 
of  coral  and  the  heaps  of  dust  are  removed  which 
now  blind  my  old  eyes,  I  shall  then  see  the  Invisible 
Jehovah  God  with  my  soul,  as  Missi  tells  me,  not 
less  surely  than  I  have  seen  the  rain  from  the  earth 
below.  From  this  day,  my  people,  I  must  worship 
the  God  who  has  opened  for  us  the  well,  and  who 
fills  us  with  rain  from  below.  The  gods  of  Aniwa 
cannot  hear,  cannot  help  us,  like  the  God  of  Missi. 
Henceforth  I  am  a  follower  of  Jehovah  God.  Let 
every  man  that  thinks  with  me  go  now  and  fetch  the 
idols  of  Aniwa,  the  gods  which  our  fathers  feared, 
and  cast  them  down  at  Missi's  feet.  Let  us  burn 
and  bury  and  destroy  these  things  of  wood  and  stone, 
and  let  us  be  taught  by  the  Missi  how  to  serve  the 
God  who  can  hear,  the  Jehovah  who  gave  us  the  well, 
and  who  will  give  us  every  other  blessing,  for  He  sent 
His  Son  Jesus  to  die  for  us  and  bring  us  to  Heaven, 
This  is  what  the  Missi  has  been  telling  us  every  da> 


193  FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

since  he  landed  on  Aniwa.  We  laughed  at  him,  but 
now  we  believe  him.  The  Jehovah  God  has  sent  us 
rain  from  the  earth.  Why  should  He  not  also  send 
us  His  Son  from  Heaven?  Namakei  stands  up  foi 
Jehovah!" 

This  address,  and  the  Sinking  of  the  Well,  broke, 
as  I  already  said,  the  back  of  Heathenism  on  Aniwa. 
That  very  afternoon,  the  old  Chief  and  several  of  his 
people  brought  their  idols  and  cast  them  down  at  my 
feet  beside  the  door  of  our  house.  Oh,  the  intense 
excitement  of  the  weeks  that  followed  !  Company 
after  company  came  to  the  spot,  loaded  with  their 
gods  of  wood  and  stone,  and  piled  them  up  in  heaps, 
amid  the  tears  and  sobs  of  some,  and  the  shoutings 
of  others,  in  which  was  heard  the  oft-repeated  word, 
"Jehovah!  Jehovah!"  What  could  be  burned,  we 
cast  into  the  flames ;  others  we  buried  in  pits  twelve 
or  fifteen  feet  deep ;  and  some  few,  more  likely  than 
the  rest  to  feed  or  awaken  superstition,  we  sank  far 
out  into  the  deep  sea.  Let  no  Heathen  eyes  ever 
gaze  on  them  again ! 

We  do  not  mean  to  indicate  that,  in  all  cases,  their 
motives  were  either  high  or  enlightened.  There  were 
not  wanting  some  who  wished  to  make  this  new 
movement  pay,  and  were  much  disgusted  when  -we 
refused  to  "buy"  their  gods!  On  being  told  that 
Jehovah  would  not  be  pleased  unless  they  gave  them 
up  of  their  own  free  will,  and  destroyed  them  with- 
out pay  or  reward,  some  took  them  home  again  and 
held  on  by  them  for  a  season,  and  others  threw  them 


FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  193 

4- 
away  in  contempt.  '  Meetings  were  held ;  speeches 

were  delivered,  for  these  New  Hebrideans  are  irre- 
pressible orators,  florid,  and  amazingly  graphic  ;  much 
talk  followed,  and  the  destruction  of  idols  went  on 
apace.  By-and-bye  two  Sacred  Men  and  some  other 
selected  persons  were  appointed  a  sort  of  detective 
Committee,  to  search  out  and  expose  those  who  pre- 
tended to  give  them  all  up,  but  were  hiding  certain 
Idols  in  secret,  and  to  encourage  waverers  to  come  to 
a  thorough  decision  for  Jehovah.  In  these  intensely 
exciting  days,  we  "  stood  still "  and  saw  the  salvation 
of  the  Lord. 

They  flocked  around  us  now  at  every  meeting  we 
held.  They  listened  eagerly  to  the  story  of  the  life 
and  death  of  Jesus.  They  voluntarily  assumed  one 
or  other  article  of  clothing.  And  everything  trans- 
piring was  fully  and  faithfully  submitted  to  us  for 
counsel  or  for  information.  One  of  the  very  first 
things  of  a  Christian  discipline  to  which  they  readily 
and  almost  unanimously  took  was  the  asking  of 
God's  blessing  on  every  meal  and  praising  the  great 
Jehovah  for  their  daily  bread.  Whosoever  did  not 
do  so  was  regarded  as  a  Heathen.  (Query:  how 
many  white  Heathens  are  there?)  The  next  step, 
and  it  was  taken  in  a  manner  as  if  by  some  common 
consent  that  was  not  less  surprising  than  joyful,  was 
a  form  of  Family  Worship  every  morning  and  even- 
ing. Doubtless  the  prayers  were  often  very  queer, 
and  mixed  up  with  many  remaining  superstitions ; 
but  they  were  prayers  to  the  great  Jehovah,  the 

P.  13 


194  FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

compassionate  Father,  the  Invisible  One — no  longer 
to  gods  of  stone  1 

Necessarily  these  were  the  conspicuous  features  of 
our  life  as  Christians  in  their  midst — morning  and 
evening  Family  Prayer,  and  Grace  at  Meat ;  and 
hence,  most  naturally,  their  instinctive  adoption  and 
imitation  of  the  same  as  the  first  outward  tokens  of 
Christian  discipline.  Every  house  in  which  there 
was  not  Prayer  to  God  in  the  family  was  known 
thereby  to  be  Heathen.  This  was  a  direct  and 
practical  evidence  of  the  New  Religion ;  and,  so  far 
as  it  goes  (and  that  is  very  far  indeed,  where  there  is 
any  sincerity  at  all),  the  test  was  one  about  which 
there  could  be  no  mistake  on  either  side. 

A  third  conspicuous  feature  stood  out  distinctly 
and  at  once, — the  change  as  to  the  Lord's  Day. 
Village  after  village  followed  in  this  also  the  example 
of  the  Mission  House.  All  ordinary  occupations 
ceased.  Sabbath  was  spoken  of  as  the  Day  for 
Jehovah.  Saturday  came  to  be  called  "Cooking 
Day,"  referring  to  the  extra  preparations  for  the  day 
of  rest  and  worship.  They  believed  that  it  was 
Jehovah's  will  to  keep  the  first  day  holy.  The  re- 
verse was  a  distinctive  mark  of  Heathenism. 

The  first  traces  of  a  new  Social  Order  began  to 
rise  visibly  on  the  delighted  eye.  The  whole  inhabit- 
ants, young  and  old,  now  attended  School, — three 
generations  sometimes  at  the  one  copy  or  A  B  C 
book !  Thefts,  quarrels,  crimes,  etc.,  were  settled 
now,  not  by  club  law,  but  by  fine  or  bonds  or  lash,  as 


PACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM.  195 

agreed  upon  by  the  Chiefs  and  their  people.  Every- 
thing was  rapidly  and  surely  becoming  "  new  "  under 
the  influence  of  the  leaven  of  Jesus.  Industry  in- 
creased. Huts  and  plantations  were  safe.  Formerly 
every  man,  in  travelling,  carried  with  him  all  his 
valuables ;  now  they  were  secure,  left  at  home. 

Even  a  brood  of  fowls  or  a  litter  of  pigs  would  be 
carried  in  bags  on  their  persons  in  Heathen  days. 
Hence  at  Church  we  had  sometimes  lively  episodes, 
the  chirruping  of  chicks,  the  squealing  of  piggies,  and 
the  barking  of  puppies,  one  gaily  responding  to  the 
other,  as  we  sang,  or  prayed,  or  preached  the  Gospel ! 
Being  glad  to  see  the  Natives  there,  even  with  all  their 
belongings,  we  carefully  refrained  from  finding  fault ; 
but  the  thread  of  devotion  was  sometimes  apt  to  slip 
through  one's  fingers,  especially  when  the  conflict  of 
the  owner  to  silence  a  baby-pig  inspired  the  little 
wretch  to  drown  everything  in  a  long-sustained  and 
angry  swinish  scream. 

The  Natives,  finding  this  state  of  matters  trouble- 
some to  themselves  and  disagreeable  all  round,  called 
a  General  Assembly,  unanimously  condemned  dis- 
honesty, agreed  upon  severe  fines  and  punishments 
for  every  act  of  theft,  and  covenanted  to  stand  by 
each  other  in  putting  it  down.  The  Chiefs,  however, 
found  this  a  long  and  difficult  task,  but  they  held  at 
it  under  the  inspiration  of  the  Gospel  and  prevailed. 
Even  the  trials  and  difficulties  with  which  they  met 
were  overruled  by  God,  in  assisting  them  to  form 
by  the  light  of  their  own  experience  a  simple  code 


196  FACE   TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

of  Social  Laws,  fitted  to  repress  the  crimes  there 
prevailing,  and  to  encourage  the  virtues  specially 
needing  to  be  cultivated  there.  Heathen  Worship 
was  gradually  extinguished  ;  and,  though  no  one  was 
compelled  to  come  to  Church,  every  person  on  Aniwa, 
without  exception,  became  an  avowed  worshipper  of 
Jehovah  God.  Again,  "  O  Galilean,  Thou  hast  con- 
quered ! " 

Often  since  have  I  meditated  on  that  old  Cannibal 
Chief  reasoning  himself  and  his  people,  from  the 
sinking  of  the  well  and  the  bringing  of  the  invisible 
water  to  view,  into  a  belief  as  to  the  existence  and 
power  of  the  great  Invisible  God,  the  only  Hearer  and 
Answerer  of  prayer.  And  the  contrasted  picture  rises 
before  my  mind  of  the  multitudes  in  Britain,  America, 
Germany,  and  our  Colonies,  all  whose  wisdom,  science, 
art,  and  wealth  have  only  left  them  in  spiritual  dark- 
ness— miserable  doubters !  In  their  pride  of  heart, 
they  deny  their  Creator  and  Redeemer,  so  gloriously 
revealed  to  them  alike  in  Nature  and  in  Scripture, 
and  are  like  a  dog  barking  against  the  sun.  They 
will  accept  nothing  but  what  their  poorly-developed 
Science  can  demonstrate ;  yet  that  Science,  as  com- 
pared with  the  All-Truth  of  the  Universe,  is  infinitely 
smaller  than  was  the  poor  Chief  Namakei's  know- 
ledge as  compared  with  mine !  They  do  certainly 
know  that  their  very  existence,  at  every  moment, 
depends  on  things  that  neither  reason  nor  science  can 
fathom,  any  more  than  Namakei  could  understand 
the  rain  from  below.  For  every  reason  that  he  and 


FACE   TO  PACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  197 

his  people  had  to  believe  in  the  Invisible  God,  who 
brought  the  water  to  their  view,  these  sons  and 
daughters  of  civilization,  "  the  heirs  of  all  the  ages  in 
the  foremost  files  of  time,"  have  ten  thousand  more 
—from  history,  from  science,  from  material  progress 
— yet  in  their  pride  of  Intellect  they  refuse  to  ac- 
knowledge and  adore  that  Invisible  and  Inscrutable 
God,  in  whom  every  day  they  live,  and  move,  and 
have  their  being,  and  who  has  spoken  to  us  by  His 
Son  from  Heaven.  If  their  own  sons,  daughters,  or 
servants,  who  are  infinitely  less  dependent  on  them 
than  they  are  upon  God,  should  treat  themselves  as 
they  are  treating  their  Creator,  what  would  they 
think  ?  How  would  they  feel  ?  I  pity  from  the  depth 
of  my  heart  every  human  being,  who,  from  whatever 
cause,  is  a  stranger  to  the  most  ennobling,  uplifting, 
and  consoling  experience  that  can  come  to  the  soul 
of  man — blessed  communion  with  the  Father  of  our 
Spirits,  through  gracious  union  with  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  "  I  thank  Thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  Heaven 
and  Earth,  because  Thou  hast  hid  these  things  from 
the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto 
babes.  Even  so,  Father :  for  so  it  seemed  good  in 
Thy  sight  .  .  .  Come  unto  Me,  all  ye  that  labour 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.  Take 
My  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  Me ;  for  I  am  meek 
and  lowly  in  heart :  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your 
souls.  For  My  yoke  is  easy,  and  My  burden  is 
light "  (Matt  xi.  25-30). 


CHAPTER  VII. 
THE  LIGHT  THAT  SH1NETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

My  first  Aniwan  Book. — The  Power  of  Music. — A  Pair  of  Glass 
Eyes. — Church  Building  for  Jesus. — The  Hanging  of  the 
Bell. — Patesa  and  his  Bride. — An  Armed  Embassage. — 
Youwili's  Taboo.  —  Youwili's  Conversion.  —  The  Tobacco 
Idol  —  First  Communion  on  Aniwa.  —  Our  Village  Day 
Schools. — New  Social  Laws. — A  Sabbath  Day's  Work  on 
Aniwa.  —  Our  Week-day  Life.  —  The  Orphans  and  their 
Biscuits.—"  The  Wreck  of  the  Dayspring."— God's  Own 
Finger- Posts.  —  God's  Work  our  Guarantee.  —  Profane 
Swearers  Rebuked.  —  A  Heavenly  Vision.  —  On  Wing 
through  New  Zealand. — Our  Second  Dayspring. 

THE  printing  of  my  first  Aniwan  book  was  a 
great  event,  not  so  much  for  the  toil  and  worry 
which  it  cost  me,  though  that  was  enough  to  have 
broken  the  heart  of  many  a  compositor,  as  rather  for 
the  joy  it  gave  to  the  old  Chief  Namakei. 

The  break-up  at  Tanna  had  robbed  me  of  my  own 
neat  little  printing  press.  I  had  since  obtained  at 
Aneityum  the  remains  of  one  from  Erromanga,  that 
had  belonged  to  the  murdered  Gordon.  But  the  sup- 
ply of  letters,  in  some  cases,  was  so  deficient  that  I 
could  print  only  four  pages  at  a  time;  and,  besides,  bits 

of  the  press  were  wanting,  and  I  had  first  to  manufac- 

198 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MORE  AND  MORE.  199 

ture  substitutes  from  scraps  of  iron  and  wood.  I 
managed,  however,  to  make  it  go,  and  by-and-bye  it 
did  good  service.  By  it  I  printed  our  Aniwan  Hymn- 
Book,  a  portion  of  Genesis  in  Aniwan,  a  small  book 
in  Erromangan  for  the  second  Gordon,  and  other  little 
things. 

The  old  Chief  had  eagerly  helped  me  in  translating 
and  preparing  this  first  book,  He  had  a  great  desire 
"  to  hear  it  speak,"  as  he  graphically  expressed  it.  It 
was  made  up  chiefly  of  short  passages  from  the  Scrip- 
tures, that  might  help  me  to  introduce  them  to  the 
treasures  of  Divine  truth  and  love.  Namakei  came 
to  me,  morning  after  morning,  saying, — 

"  Missi,  is  it  done  ?     Can  it  speak  ? " 

At  last  I  was  able  to  answer,  "  Yes ! " 

The  old  Chief  eagerly  responded,  "  Does  it  speak 
my  words  ?  " 

I  said,  "  It  does." 

With  rising  interest,  Namakei  exclaimed,— 

"  Make  it  speak  to  me,  Missi !  Let  me  hear  it 
speak." 

I  read  to  him  a  part  of  the  book,  and  the  old  man 
fairly  shouted  in  an  ecstasy  of  joy :  "  It  does  speak  ! 
It  speaks  my  own  language,  too !  Oh,  give  it  to  me ! " 

He  grasped  it  hurriedly,  turned  it  all  round  every 
way,  pressed  it  to  his  bosom,  and  then,  closing  it  with 
a  look  of  great  disappointment,  handed  it  back  to 
me,  saying,  "  Missi,  I  cannot  make  it  speak !  It  will 
never  speak  to  me." 

"  No,"  said  I  ;  "  you  don't  know  how  to  read  it  yet, 


200  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHIN ETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

how  to  make  it  speak  to  you  ;  but  I  will  teach  you  to 
read,  and  then  it  will  speak  to  you  as  it  does  to  me." 

"  O  Missi,  dear  Missi,  show  me  how  to  make  it 
speak ! "  persisted  the  bewildered  Chief.  He  was 
straining  his  eyes  so,  that  I  suspected  they  were  dim 
with  age,  and  could  not  see  the  letters.  I  looked  out 
for  him  a  pair  of  spectacles,  and  managed  to  fit  him 
well.  He  was  much  afraid  of  putting  them  on  at  first, 
manifestly  in  dread  of  some  sort  of  sorcery.  At  last 
when  they  were  properly  placed,  he  saw  the  letters 
and  everything  so  clearly  that  he  exclaimed  in  great 
excitement  and  joy, — 

"  I  see  it  all  now  1  This  is  what  you  told  us  about 
Jesus.  He  opened  the  eyes  of  a  blind  man.  The 
word  of  Jesus  has  just  come  to  Aniwa.  He  has  sent 
me  these  glass  eyes.  I  have  gotten  back  again  the 
sight  that  I  had  when  a  boy.  O  Missi,  make  the 
book  speak  to  me  now !  " 

I  walked  out  with  him  to  the  public  Village 
Ground.  There  I  drew  A  B  C  in  large  characters 
upon  the  dust,  showed  him  the  same  letters  in  the 
book,  and  left  him  to  compare  them,  and  find  out  how 
many  occurred  on  the  first  page.  Fixing  these  in 
his  mind,  he  came  running  to  me,  and  said, — 

*'  I  have  lifted  up  A  B  C.  They  are  here  in  my 
head,  and  I  will  hold  them  fast  Give  me  other 
three." 

This  was  repeated  time  after  time.  He  mastered 
the  whole  Alphabet,  and  soon  began  to  spell  out  the 
smaller  words.  Indeed,  he  came  so  often,  getting 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  201 

me  to  read  it  over  and  over,  that  before  he  himself 
could  read  it  freely  he  had  it  word  for  word  committed 
to  memory.  When  strangers  passed  him,  or  young 
people  came  around,  he  would  get  out  the  little  book, 
and  say,— 

"Come,  and  I  will  let  you  hear  how  the  book 
speaks  our.  own  Aniwan  words.  You  say,  it  is  hard 
to  learn  to  read  and  make  it  speak.  But  be  strong 
to  try !  If  an  old  man  like  me  has  done  it,  it  ought 
to  be  much  easier  for  you." 

One  day  I  heard  him  read  to  a  company  with  won- 
derful fluency.  Taking  the  book,  I  asked  him  to 
show  me  how  he  had  done  it  so  quickly.  Immediately 
I  perceived  that  he  could  recite  the  whole  from 
memory.  He  became  our  right-hand  helper  in  the 
Conversion  of  Aniwa. 

Next  after  God's  own  Word,  perhaps  the  power  of 
Music  was  most  amazingly  blessed  in  opening  up 
our  way.  Amongst  many  other  illustrations,  I  may 
mention  how  Namakei's  wife  was  won.  The  old  lady 
positively  shuddered  at  coming  near  the  Mission 
House,  and  dreaded  being  taught  anything.  One 
day  she  was  induced  to  draw  near  the  door,  and  fixing 
a  hand  on  either  post,  and  gazing  inwards,  she  ex- 
claimed, "  Awai,  Missi !  Kdi,  Missi ! " — the  Native  cry 
for  unspeakable  wonder.  Mrs.  Paton  began  to  play 
on  the  harmonium,  and  sang  a  simple  hymn  in  the 
old  woman's  language.  Manifestly  charmed,  she  drew 
nearer  and  nearer,  and  drank  in  the  music,  aj?  it  were, 
at  every  pore  of  her  being.  At  last  she  ran  off,  ai*> 


202   THE  LIGHT  THAT  SH1NETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

we  thought  it  was  with  fright,  but  it  was  to  call  to- 
gether all  the  women  and  girls  from  her  village  "  to 
hear  the  bokis  sing ! w  (Having  no  x,  the  word  box 
is  pronounced  thus.)  She  returned  with  them  all  at 
her  heels.  They  listened  with  dancing  eyes.  And 
ever  after  the  sound  of  a  hymn,  and  the  song  of  the 
bokis,  made  them  flock  freely  to  class  or  meeting. 

Being  myself  as  nearly  as  possible  destitute  of  the 
power  of  singing,  all  my  work  would  have  been  im- 
paired and  sadly  hindered,  and  the  joyous  side  of  the 
Worship  and  Service  of  Jehovah  could  not  have  been 
presented  to  the  Natives,  but  for  the  gift  bestowed 
by  the  Lord  on  my  dear  wife.  She  led  our  songs  of 
praise,  both  in  the  family  and  in  the  Church,  and  that 
was  the  first  avenue  by  which  the  New  Religion 
winged  its  way  into  the  heart  of  Cannibal  and 
Savage. 

The  old  Chief  was  particularly  eager  that  this  same 
aged  lady,  his  wife  Yauwaki,  should  be  taught  to  read. 
But  her  sight  was  far  gone.  So,  one  day,  he  brought 
her  to  me,  saying,  "  Missi,  can  you  give  my  wife  also 
a  pair  of  new  glass  eyes  like  mine  ?  She  tries  to 
learn,  but  she  cannot  see  the  letters.  She  tries  to  sew, 
but  she  pricks  her  finger,  and  throws  away  the  needle, 
saying,  '  The  ways  of  the  white  people  are  not  good  ! ' 
If  she  could  get  a  pair  of  glass  eyes,  she  would  be  in 
a  new  world  like  Namakei."  In  my  bundle  I  found 
a  pair  that  suited  her.  She  was  in  positive  terroi 
about  putting  them  on  her  face,  but  at  last  she  cried 
with  delight, — 


OH,   MY    NEW    EYES!' 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  203 

"  Oh,  my  new  eyes !  my  new  eyes !  I  have  the 
sight  of  a  little  girl.  I  will  learn  hard  now.  I  will 
make  up  for  lost  time." 

Her  progress  was  never  very  great,  but  her  in- 
fluence for  good  on  other  women  and  girls  was  im- 
mense. 

In  all  my  work  amongst  the  Natives,  I  have  striven 
to  train  them  to  be  self-supporting,  and  have  never 
helped  them  where  I  could  train  them  to  help  them- 
selves. In  this  respect  I  was  exceedingly  careful, 
when  the  question  arose  of  building  their  Churches, 
and  Schools.  At  first  we  moved  about  amongst  them 
from  village  to  village,  acquired  their  language,  and 
taught  them  everywhere, — by  the  roadside,  under  the 
shade  of  a  tree,  or  on  the  public  Village  Ground. 
Our  old  Native  Hut,  when  we  removed  to  the  Mission 
House  formerly  referred  to,  was  used  for  all  sorts  of 
public  meetings.  Feeling  by-and-bye  that  the  time 
had  come  to  interest  them  in  building  a  new  Church, 
and  that  it  would  be  every  way  helpful,  I  laid  the 
proposal  before  them,  carefully  explaining  that  for 
this  work  no  one  would  be  paid,  that  the  Church  was 
for  all  the  Islanders  and  for  the  Worship  alone,  and 
that  every  one  must  build  purely  for  the  love  of 
Jesus. 

I  told  them  that  God  would  be  pleased  with  such 
materials  as  they  had  to  give,  that  they  must  not 
begin  till  they  had  divided  the  work  and  counted  the 
cost,  and  that  for  my  part  I  would  do  all  that  I  could 
to  direct  and  help,  and  would  supply  the  sinnet 


ao4  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

(  =  cocoa-nut  fibre  rope)  which  I  had  brought  from 
Aneityum,  and  the  nails  brought  from  Sydney. 

They  held  meeting  after  meeting  throughout  the 
Island.  Chiefs  made  long  speeches ;  orators  chanted 
their  palavers ;  and  warriors  acted  their  part  by 
waving  of  club  and  tomahawk.  An  unprecedented 
friendliness  sprang  up  amongst  them.  They  agreed 
to  sink  every  quarrel,  and  unite  in  building  the  first 
Church  on  Aniwa, — one  Chief  only  holding  back. 
Women  and  children  began  to  gather  and  prepare 
the  sugar-cane  leaf  for  thatch.  Men  searched  for 
and  cut  down  suitable  trees. 

The  Church  measured  sixty-two  feet  by  twenty- 
four.  The  wall  was  twelve  feet  high.  The  studs 
were  of  hard  iron-wood,  and  were  each  by  tenon  and 
mortise  fastened  into  six  iron-wood  trees  forming  the 
upper  wall  plates.  All  were  not  only  nailed,  but 
strongly  tied  together  by  sinnet-rope,  so  as  to  resist 
the  hurricanes.  The  roof  was  supported  by  four 
huge  iron-wood  trees,  and  another  of  equally  hard 
wood,  sunk  about  eight  feet  into  the  ground,  sur- 
rounded by  building  at  the  base,  and  forming  massive 
pillars.  There  were  two  doorways  and  eight  window 
spaces;  the  floor  was  laid  with  white  coral,  broken 
small,  and  covered  with  cocoa-nut  tree  leaf-mats,  on 
which  the  people  sat.  I  had  a  small  platform,  floored 
and  surrounded  with  reeds ;  and  Mrs.  Paton  had  a 
seat  enclosing  the  harmonium,  also  made  of  reeds, 
and  in  keeping.  Great  harmony  prevailed  all  the 
time,  and  no  mishap  marred  the  work.  One  hearty 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MORE  AND  MORE.  205 

."ellow  fell  from  the  roof-tree  to  the  ground,  and  was 
badly  stunned.  But,  jumping  up,  he  shook  himself, 
and  saying, — "  I  was  working  for  Jehovah  !  He  has 
saved  me  from  being  hurt," — he  mounted  the  roof 
again  and  went  on  cheerily  with  his  work. 

Our  pride  in  the  New  Church  soon  met  with  a 
dreadful  blow.  That  very  season  a  terrific  hurricane 
evelled  it  with  the  ground.  After  much  wailing,  the 
principal  Chief,  in  a  great  Assembly,  said, — 

"  Let  us  not  weep,  like  boys  over  their  broken 
bows  and  arrows  !  Let  us  be  strong,  and  build  a  yet 
stronger  Church  for  Jehovah." 

By  our  counsel,  ten  days  were  spent  first  in  repair- 
ing houses  and  fences,  and  saving  food  from  the 
plantations,  many  of  which  had  been  swept  into  utter 
ruin.  Then  they  assembled  on  the  appointed  day. 
A  hymn  was  sung.  God's  blessing  was  invoked,  and 
all  the  work  was  dedicated  afresh  to  Him.  Days 
were  spent  in  taking  the  iron- wood  roof  to  pieces, 
and  saving  everything  that  could  be  saved.  The 
work  was  allocated  equally  amongst  the  villages,  and 
a  wholesome  emulation  was  created.  One  Chief  still 
held  back.  After  a  while,  I  visited  him  and  per- 
sonally invited  his  help, — telling  him  that  it  was 
God's  House,  and  for  all  the  people  of  Aniwa ;  and 
that  if  he  and  his  people  did  not  do  their  part,  the 
others  would  cast  it  in  their  teeth  that  they  had  no 
share  in  the  House  of  God.  He  yielded  to  my  appeal, 
and  entered  vigorously  upon  the  work. 

One  large  tree  was  still  needed  to  complete  the 


206  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

couples,  and  could  nowhere  be  found.  The  work 
was  at  a  standstill ;  for,  though  the  size  was  now 
reduced  to  fifty  feet  by  twenty-two,  and  the  roof  had 
been  lowered  by  four  feet  in  order  to  give  the  wind- 
lass sufficient  purchase,  there  was  plenty  of  smaller 
wood  on  Aniwa,  but  the  larger  trees  were  apparently 
exhausted.  One  morning,  however,  we  were  awoke 
at  early  daybreak  by  the  shouting  and  singing  of  a 
company  of  men,  carrying  a  great  black  tree  to  the 
Church,  with  this  same  Chief  dancing  before  them, 
leading  the  singing,  and  beating  time  with  the  flourish 
of  his  tomahawk.  Determined  not  to  be  beaten, 
though  late  in  the  field,  he  had  lifted  the  roof-tree 
out  of  his  own  house,  as  black  as  soot  could  make  it, 
and  was  carrying  it  to  complete  the  couplings.  The 
rest  of  the  builders  shouted  against  this.  All  the 
other  wood  of  the  Church  was  white  and  clean,  and 
they  would  not  have  this  black  tree,  conspicuous  in 
the  very  centre  of  all  But  I  praised  the  old  Chief 
for  what  he  had  done,  and  hoped  he  and  his  people 
would  come  and  worship  Jehovah  under  his  own 
roof-tree.  At  this  all  were  delighted  ;  and  the  work 
went  on  apace,  with  many  songs  and  shoutings. 

Whenever  the  Church  was  roofed  in,  we  met  in  it 
for  Public  Worship.  Coral  was  being  got  and  burned, 
and  preparations  made  for  plastering  the  walls.  The 
Natives  were  sharp  enough  to  notice  that  I  was  not 
putting  up  the  bell ;  and  suspicions  arose  that  I  kept 
it  back  in  order  to  take  it  with  me  when  I  returned 
to  Tanna.  It  was  a  beautiful  Church  bell,  cast  and 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  207 

sent  out  by  our  dear  friend,  James  Taylor,  Esq., 
Engineer,  Birkenhead.  The  Aniwans,  therefore,  gave 
me  no  rest  till  I  agreed  to  have  it  hung  on  their 
new  Church.  They  found  a  large  iron-wood  *ree 
near  the  shore,  cut  a  road  for  half  a  mile  through  the 
bush,  tied  poles  across  it  every  few  feet,  and  with 
shouts  lifted  it  bodily  on  their  shoulders — six  men  or 
so  at  each  pole — and  never  set  it  down  again  till  they 
reached  the  Church ;  for  as  one  party  got  exhausted, 
others  were  ready  to  rush  in  and  relieve  them  at 
every  stage  of  the  journey.  The  two  old  Chiefs, 
flourishing  their  tomahawks,  went  capering  in  front  of 
all  the  rest,  and  led  the  song  to  which  they  marched, 
joyfully  bearing  their  load.  They  dug  a  deep  hole 
into  which  to  sink  it ;  I  squared  the  top  and  screwed 
on  the  bell ;  then  we  raised  the  tree  by  ropes,  letting 
it  sink  into  the  hole,  built  it  round  eight  feet  deep 
with  coral  blocks  and  lime,  and  there  from  its  top 
swings  and  rings  ever  since  the  Church  bell  of  Aniwa. 
A  fortnight's  cessation  of  labour  at  the  Church  now 
followed.  Their  own  plantations  were  attended  to, 
and  other  needful  duties  performed.  Our  resump- 
tion of  operations  at  the  Church  gave  the  opportunity 
for  a  deed  of  horrid  cruelty.  The  Chiefs  son, 
Patesa,  had  just  been  married  to  a  youthful  widow, 
whom  Nasi,  a  Tanna  man  living  on  Aniwa,  had  also 
desired.  The  people  of  the  young  bridegroom's 
village  agreed  to  sleep  overnight  near  the  Mission 
Premises,  in  order  to  be  ready  for  the  work  early 
next  morning  ;  and  they  deputed  the  young  couple 


«o8  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

to  return  to  the  village  and  sleep  there,  watching 
over  their  property.  Nasi  and  his  half-brother 
Nouka,  knowing  they  were  alone,  crept  stealthily 
towards  their  hut  at  earliest  daybreak,  and  removed 
the  door  without  awaking  either  of  the  sleepers. 
Next  moment  a  ball  struck  the  young  husband 
dead.  The  wife  sprang  up  and  implored  Nasi  to 
spare  her ;  but  he  sent  a  ball  through  her  heart,  and 
she  fell  dead  upon  her  dead  spouse.  Their  people, 
hearing  the  double  shot,  rushed  to  the  scene,  and 
found  the  hut  flowing  with  blood.  Early  that  same 
forenoon  the  bride  and  bridegroom  were  laid  in  the 
same  grave,  in  the  sleep  of  love  and  death. 

For  a  week  all  our  work  was  suspended.  Men  and 
boys  went  about  fully  armed,  and  all  their  talk  was 
for  revenge.  Nasi  had  a  number  of  desperate  fellows 
at  his  back,  all  armed  with  muskets,  and  I  feared  the 
loss  of  many  lives.  I  implored  them  for  once  to  leave 
the  vengeance  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  to  stand  by 
each  other  in  carrying  forward  the  work  of  Jehovah. 
But  I  solemnly  forbade  the  murderers  to  come  near 
the  Mission  House,  or  to  help  us  with  the  Church. 
My  counsel  was  so  far  accepted.  But  every  man 
came  to  the  work  armed  with  musket,  tomahawk, 
spear,  and  club,  and  the  boys  with  bows  and  arrows ; 
and  these  were  piled  up  round  the  fence  at  hand, 
with  watchmen  stationed  for  alarm.  Thus,  literally 
with  sword  in  one  hand  and  trowel  in  the  other,  the 
House  of  the  Lord  was  reared  again  on  Aniwa. 

Coral  was   secured,  as   described   in   a  preceding 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  209 

chapter ;  lime  was  prepared  therefrom  by  burning 
it  in  extemporized  kilns  ;  and  each  village  vied  with 
all  the  rest  in  plastering  beautifully  its  own  allocated 
portion — the  first  job  of  the  kind  they  had  ever  done. 
The  floor  was  covered  with  broken  coral  and  mats, 
but  the  Natives  are  now  (1889)  furnishing  it  with 
white  men's  seats.  Originally  they  had  a  row  of 
seats  all  round  it  inside,  made  of  bamboo  cane  and 
reeds.  The  women  and  girls  enter  by  one  door, 
and  the  men  and  boys  by  another ;  and  they  sit  on 
separate  sides, — except  at  the  Lord's  table,  when  all 
sit  together  as  one  family.  It  was  a  Church  perfectly 
suitable  for  their  circumstances,  and  it  cost  the  Home 
Committees  not  a  single  penny.  It  has  withstood 
many  a  hurricane.  A  large  number  of  the  original 
builders  are  gone  to  their  rest ;  but  their  work 
abides,  and  witnesses  for  God  amongst  their  children. 
On  its  rude  walls  I  could  see  the  glorious  motto— 
"Jehovah  Shammah." 

One  of  the  last  attempts  ever  made  on  my  life 
resulted,  by  God's  blessing,  in  great  good  to  us  all 
and  to  the  work  of  the  Lord.  It  was  when  Nourai, 
one  of  Nasi's  men,  struck  at  me  again  and  again  with 
the  barrel  of  his  musket ;  but  I  evaded  the  blows, 
till  rescued  by  the  women — the  men  looking  on 
stupefied.  After  he  escaped  into  the  bush,  I  as- 
sembled our  people,  and  said, — 

"  If  you  do  not  now  try  to  stop  this  bad  conduct, 
I  shall  leave  Aniwa,  and  go  to  some  island  where  my 
life  will  be  protected." 

P.  U 


210  THE  LIGHT  THAT SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

Next  morning  at  daybreak,  about  one  hundred 
men  arrived  at  my  house,  and  in  answer  to  my  query 
why  they  came  armed  they  replied, — "  We  are  now 
going  to  that  village,  where  the  men  of  wicked  con- 
duct are  gathered  together.  We  will  find  out  why 
they  sought  your  life,  and  we  will  rebuke  their  Sacred 
Man  for  pretending  to  cause  hurricanes  and  diseases. 
We  cannot  go  unarmed.  We  will  not  suffer  you  to 
go  alone.  We  are  your  friends  and  the  friends  of  the 
Worship.  And  we  are  resolved  to  stand  by  you,  and 
you  must  go  at  our  head  to-day  ! " 

In  great  perplexity,  yet  believing  that  my  presence 
might  prevent  bloodshed,  I  allowed  myself  to  be 
placed  at  their  head.  The  old  Chief  followed  next, 
then  a  number  of  fiery  young  men  ;  then  all  the  rest, 
single  file,  along  the  narrow  path.  At  a  sudden  turn, 
as  we  neared  their  village,  Nourai,  who  had  attacked 
me  the  Sabbath  day  before,  and  his  brother  were  seen 
lurking  with  their  muskets  ;  but  our  young  men  made 
a  rush  in  front,  and  they  disappeared  into  the  bush. 

We  took  possession  of  the  Village  Public  Ground  ; 
and  the  Chief,  the  Sacred  Man,  and  others  soon 
assembled.  A  most  characteristic  Native  Palaver 
followed.  Speeches,  endless  speeches,  were  fired  by 
them  at  each  other.  My  friends  declared,  in  every 
conceivable  form  of  language  and  of  graphic  illustra- 
tion, that  they  were  resolved  at  any  cost  to  defend 
me  and  the  worship  of  Jehovah,  and  that  they  would 
as  one  man  punish  every  attempt  to  injure  me  or  take 
my  life.  The  orator,  Taia,  exclaimed, — 


THB  LIGHT  THAT  SH1NBTH  MORE  AND  MORE,  an- 

"  You  think  that  Missi  is  here  alone,  and  that  you 
can  do  with  him  as  you  please !  No  1  We  are  now 
all  Missi's  men.  We  will  fight  for  him  and  his  rather 
than  see  him  injured.  Every  one  that  attacks  him 
attacks  us.  That  is  finished  to-day  1 " 

In  the  general  scolding,  the  Sacred  Man  had  special 
attention,  for  pretending  to  cause  hurricanes.  One 
pointed  out  that  he  had  himself  a  stiff  knee,  and 
argued,— 

"If  he  can  make  a  hurricane,  why  can't  he  restore 
the  joint  of  his  own  knee  ?  It  is  surely  easier  to  do 
the  one  than  the  other ! " 

The  Natives  laughed  heartily,  and  taunted  him. 
Meantime  he  sat  looking  down  to  the  earth  in  sullen 
silence ;  and  a  ludicrous  episode  ensued.  His  wife, 
a  big,  strong  woman,  scolded  him  roundly  for  the 
trouble  he  had  brought  them  all  into ;  and  then, 
getting  indignant  as  well  as  angry,  she  seized  a  huge 
cocoa-nut  leaf  out  of  the  bush,  and  with  the  butt  end 
thereof  began  thrashing  his  shoulders  vigorously,  as 
she  poured  out  the  vials  of  her  wrath  in  torrents  of 
words,  always  winding  up  with  the  cry, — 

"  I'll  knock  the  Tevil  out  of  him  1  He'll  not  try 
hurricanes  again!" 

The  woman  was  a  Malay,  as  many  of  the  Aniwans 
were.  Had  a  Papuan  woman  on  Tanna  or  Erromanga 
dared  such  a  thing,  she  would  have  been  killed  on  the 
spot.  But  even  on  Aniwa,  the  unwonted  spectacle  of 
a  wife  beating  her  husband  created  uproarious  amuse- 
ment At  length  I  remonstrated,  saying, — 


212  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SH1NETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

u  You  had  better  stop  now !  You  don't  want  to 
kill  him,  do  you  ?  You  seem  to  have  knocked  '  the 
Tevil '  pretty  well  out  of  him  now !  You  see  how 
he  receives  it  all  in  silence,  and  repents  of  all  his 
bad  talk  and  bad  conduct" 

They  exacted  from  him  a  solemn  promise  as  to 
the  making  of  no  more  diseases  or  hurricanes,  and 
that  he  would  live  at  peace  with  his  neighbours. 
The  offending  villagers  at  length  presented  a  large 
quantity  of  sugar-cane  and  food  to  us  as  a  peace- 
offering  ;  and  we  returned,  praising  God  that  the 
whole  day's  scolding  had  ended  in  talk,  not  blood. 
The  result  was  every  way  most  helpful.  Our  friends 
knew  their  strength  and  took  courage.  Our  enemies 
were  disheartened  and  afraid.  We  saw  the  balance 
growing  heavier  every  day  on  the  side  of  Jesus  ;  and 
our  souls  blessed  the  Lord. 

These  events  suggest  to  me  another  incident  of  those 
days  full  at  once  of  trial  and  of  joy.  It  pertains  tc 
the  story  of  our  young  Chief,  Youwili.  From  the 
first,  and  for  long,  he  was  most  audacious  and  trouble- 
some. Observing  that  for  several  days  no  Natives 
had  come  near  the  Mission  House,  I  asked  the  old 
Chief  if  he  knew  why,  and  he  answered, — 

"Youwili  has  tabooed  the  paths,  and  threatens 
death  to  any  one  who  breaks  through  it." 

I  at  once  replied :  "  Then  I  conclude  that  you  all 
agree  with  him,  and  wish  me  to  leave.  We  are  here 
only  to  teach  you  and  your  people.  If  he  has  power 
to  prevent  that,  we  shall  leave  with  the  Dayspring" 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  213 

The  old  Chief  called  the  people  together,  and  they 
came  to  me,  saying, — "  Our  anger  is  strong  against 
Youwili.  Go  with  us  and  break  down  the  taboo. 
We  will  assist  and  protect  you." 

I  went  at  their  head  and  removed  it.  It  consisted 
simply  of  reeds  stuck  into  the  ground,  with  twigs  and 
leaves  and  fibre  tied  to  each  in  a  peculiar  way,  in  a 
circle  round  the  Mission  House,  The  Natives  had 
an  extraordinary  dread  of  violating  the  taboo,  and 
believed  that  it  meant  death  to  the  offender  or 
to  some  one  of  his  family.  All  present  entered 
into  a  bond  to  punish  on  the  spot  any  man  who 
attempted  to  replace  the  taboo,  or  to  revenge  its 
removal.  Thus  a  mortal  blow  was  publicly  struck 
at  this  most  miserable  superstition,  which  had  caused 
bloodshed  and  misery  untold. 

One  day,  thereafter,  I  was  engaged  in  clearing 
away  the  bush  around  the  Mission  House,  having 
purchased  and  paid  for  the  land  for  the  very  purpose 
of  opening  it  up,  when  suddenly  Youwili  appeared 
and  menacingly  forbade  me  to  proceed.  For  the 
sake  of  peace  I  for  the  time  desisted.  But  he  went 
straight  to  my  fence,  and  with  his  tomahawk  cut 
down  the  portion  in  front  of  our  house,  also  some 
bananas  planted  there, — their  usual  declaration  of 
war,  intimating  that  he  only  awaited  his  opportunity 
similarly  to  cut  down  me  and  mine.  We  saw  the 
old  Chief  and  his  men  planting  themselves  here  and 
there  to  guard  us,  and  the  Natives  prowling  about 
armed  and  excited.  On  calling  them,  they  explained 


214  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

the  meaning  of  what  Youwili  had  done,  and  that 
they  were  determined  to  protect  us.  I  said, — 

"  This  must  not  continue.  Are  you  to  permit  one 
young  fool  to  defy  us  all,  and  break  up  the  Lord's 
work  on  Aniwa  ?  If  you  cannot  righteously  punish 
him,  I  will  shut  myself  up  in  my  House  and  with- 
draw from  all  attempts  to  teach  or  help  you,  till  the 
Vessel  comes,  and  then  I  can  leave  the  Island." 

Now  that  they  had  begun  really  to  love  us,  and  to 
be  anxious  to  learn  more,  this  was  always  my  most 
powerful  argument  We  retired  into  the  Mission 
House.  The  people  surrounded  our  doors  and  win- 
dows and  pleaded  with  us.  After  long  silence,  we 
replied, — 

"  You  know  our  resolution.  It  is  for  you  now  to 
decide.  Either  you  must  control  that  foolish  young 
man,  or  we  must  go  1 " 

Much  speech -making,  as  usual,  followed.  The 
people  resolved  to  seize  and  punish  Youwili ;  but  he 
fled,  and  had  hid  himself  in  the  bush.  Coming  to 
me,  the  Chief  said, — 

"  It  is  left  to  you  to  say  what  shall  be  Youwili's 
punishment.  Shall  we  kill  him  ? " 

I  replied  firmly,  "  Certainly  not !  Only  for  murder 
can  life  be  lawfully  taken  away." 

"  What  then  ?  "  they  continued.  "  Shall  we  burn  his 
houses  and  destroy  his  plantations  ?  " 

I  answered,  "  No." 

"  Shall  we  bind  him  and  beat  him  ?* 

"No." 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  7*5 

"  Shall  we  place  him  in  a  canoe,  thrust  him  out  to 
sea,  and  let  him  drown  or  escape  as  he  may  ?  " 

a  No !  by  no  means." 

"  Then,  Missi,"  said  they,  "  these  are  our  ways  of 
punishing.  What  other  punishment  remains  that 
Youwili  cares  for  ?  " 

I  replied,  "Make  him  with  his  own  hands,  and 
alone,  put  up  a  new  fence,  and  restore  all  that  he  has 
destroyed  ;  and  make  him  promise  publicly  that  he 
will  cease  all  evil  conduct  towards  us.  That  will 
satisfy  me." 

This  idea  of  punishment  seemed  to  tickle  them 
greatly.  The  Chiefs  reported  our  words  to  the 
Assembly  ;  and  the  Natives  laughed  and  cheered,  as 
if  it  were  a  capital  joke !  They  cried  aloud, — 

"  It  is  good  !  It  is  good  !  Obey  the  word  of  the 
Missi."  - 

After  considerable  hunting,  the  young  Chief  was 
found.  They  brought  him  to  the  Assembly  and 
scolded  him  severely  and  told  him  their  sentence. 
He  was  surprised  by  the  nature  of  the  punishment, 
and  cowed  by  the  determination  of  the  people. 

"  To-morrow,"  said  he,  "  I  will  fully  repair  the 
fence.  Never  again  will  I  oppose  the  Missi.  His 
word  is  good." 

By  daybreak  next  morning  Youwili  was  diligently 
repairing  what  he  had  broken  down,  and  before 
evening  he  had  everything  made  right,  better  than  it 
was  before.  While  he  toiled  away,  some  fellows  of 
his  own  rank  twitted  him,  saying, — 


*i6  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  ANL,  MORE. 

"  Youwili,  you  found  it  easier  to  cut  down  Missi's 
fence  than  to  repair  it  again.  You  will  not  repeat 
that  in  a  hurry  !  " 

But  he  heard  all  in  silence.  Others  passed  with 
averted  heads,  and  he  knew  they  were  laughing  at 
him.  He  made  everything  tight,  and  then  left  with- 
out uttering  a  single  word.  My  heart  yearned  after 
the  poor  fellow,  but  I  thought  it  better  to  let  his  own 
mind  work  away,  on  its  new  ideas  as  to  punishment 
and  revenge,  for  a  little  longer  by  itself  alone.  I 
instinctively  felt  that  Youwili  was  beginning  to  turn, 
that  the  Christ-Spirit  had  touched  his  darkly- 
groping  soul.  My  doors  were  now  thrown  open, 
and  every  good  work  went  on  as  before.  We  resolved 
to  leave  Youwili  entirely  to  Jesus,  setting  apart  a 
portion  of  our  prayer  every  day  for  the  enlighten- 
ment and  conversion  of  the  young  Chief,  on  whom 
all  our  means  had  been  exhausted  apparently  in 
vain. 

A  considerable  time  elapsed.  No  sign  came,  and 
our  prayers  seemed  to  fail.  But  one  day,  I  was 
toiling  between  the  shafts  of  a  hand-cart,  assisted  by 
two  boys,  drawing  it  along  from  the  shore  loaded 
with  coral  blocks.  Youwili  came  rushing  from  his 
house,  three  hundred  yards  or  so  off  the  path,  and 
said, — 

"  Missi,  that  is  too  hard  work  for  you.  Let  me  be 
your  helper  1 " 

Without  waiting  for  a  reply,  he  ordered  the  two 
boys  to  seize  one  rope,  while  he  grasped  the  other 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  217 

threw  it  over  his  shoulder  and  started  off,  pulling 
with  the  strength  of  a  horse.  My  heart  rose  in 
gratitude,  and  I  wept  with  joy  as  I  followed  him.  I 
knew  that  that  rope  was  but  a  symbol  of  the  yoke 
of  Christ,  which  Youwili  with  his  change  of  heart  was 
beginning  to  carry  !  Truly  there  is  only  one  way  of 
being  born  again,  regeneration  by  the  power  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  the  new  heart ;  but  there  are  many 
ways  of  conversion,  of  outwardly  turning  to  the 
Lord,  of  taking  the  actual  first  step  that  shows  on 
whose  side  we  are.  Regeneration  is  the  sole  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  human  heart  and  soul,  and  is 
in  every  case  one  and  the  same.  Conversion,  on  the 
other  hand,  bringing  into  play  the  action  also  of  the 
human  will,  is  never  absolutely  the  same  perhaps  in 
even  two  souls, — as  like  and  yet  as  different  as  are 
the  faces  of  men. 

Like  those  of  old  praying  for  the  deliverance  of 
Peter,  and  who  could  not  believe  their  ears  and  eyes 
when  Peter  knocked  and  walked  in  amongst  them, 
so  we  could  scarcely  believe  our  eyes  and  ears  when 
Youwili  became  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  though  we  had 
been  praying  for  his  conversion  every  day.  His  once 
sullen  countenance  became  literally  bright  with  inner 
light.  His  wife  came  immediately  for  a  book  and  a 
dress,  saying, — 

"  Youwili  sent  me.  His  opposition  to  the  Worship 
is  over  now.  I  am  to  attend  Church  and  School. 
He  is  coming  too.  He  wants  to  learn  how  to  be 
strong,  like  you,  for  Jehovah  and  for  Jesus." 


si8   THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

Oh,  Jesus  1  to  Thee  alone  be  all  the  glory.  Thou 
hast  the  key  to  unlock  every  heart  that  Thou  hast 
created. 

Youwili  proved  to  be  slow  at  learning  to  read,  but 
he  had  perseverance,  and  his  wife  greatly  helped  him. 
The  two  attended  the  Communicants'  Class  together, 
and  ultimately  both  sat  down  at  the  Lord's  Table. 
After  his  first  Communion,  he  waited  for  me  under 
an  orange-tree  near  the  Mission  House,  and  said, — 

"  Missi,  I've  given  up  everything  for  Jesus,  except 
one.  I  want  to  know  if  it  is  bad,  if  it  will  make  Jesus 
angry ;  for  if  so,  I  am  willing  to  give  it  up.  I  want 
to  live  so  as  to  please  Jesus  now." 

We  feared  that  it  was  some  of  their  Heathenish 
immoralities,  and  were  in  a  measure  greatly  relieved 
when  he  proceeded, — 

"  Missi,  I  have  not  yet  given  up  my  pipe  and  to- 
bacco !  O  Missi,  I  have  used  it  so  long,  and  I  do  like 
it  so  well ;  but  if  you  say  that  it  makes  Jesus  angry 
with  me,  I  will  smash  my  pipe  now,  and  never  smoke 
again ! " 

The  man's  soul  was  aflame.  He  was  in  tremendous 
earnest,  and  would  have  done  anything  for  me.  But 
I  was  more  anxious  to  instruct  his  conscience  than  to 
dominate  it  I  therefore  replied  in  effect  thus, — 

"  I  rejoice,  Youwili,  that  you  are  ready  to  give  up 
anything  to  please  Jesus.  He  well  deserves  it,  for 
He  gave  up  His  life  for  you.  For  my  part,  you  know 
that  I  do  not  smoke ;  and  from  my  point  of  view  I 
would  think  it  wrong  in  me  to  waste  time  and  money 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINRTH  MORE  AND  MORE.  219 

and  perhaps  health  in  blowing  tobacco  smoke  into 
the  air.  It  would  do  me  no  good.  It  could  not 
possibly  help  me  to  serve  or  please  Jesus  better.  I 
think  I  am  happier  and  healthier  without  it.  And  I 
am  certain  that  I  can  use  the  time  and  money,  spent 
on  this  selfish  and  rather  filthy  habit,  far  more  for 
God's  glory  in  many  other  ways.  But  I  must  be  true 
to  you,  Youwili,  and  admit  that  many  of  God's  dear 
people  differ  from  me  in  these  opinions.  They  spend 
time  and  money,  and  sometimes  injure  health,  in 
smoking,  besides  setting  a  wasteful  example  to  lads 
and  young  men,  and  do  not  regard  it  as  sinful.  I 
will  not  therefore  condemn  these,  our  fellow  Chris- 
tians, by  calling  smoking  a  sin  like  drunkenness ; 
but  I  will  say  to  you  that  I  regard  it  as  a  foolish  and 
wasteful  indulgence,  a  bad  habit,  and  that  though 
you  may  serve  and  please  Jesus  with  it,  you  might 
serve  and  please  Jesus  very  much  better  without  it" 

He  looked  very  anxious,  as  if  weighing  his  habit 
against  his  resolution,  and  then  said, — 

"  Missi,  I  give  up  everything  else.  If  it  wont  make 
Jesus  angry,  I  will  keep  the  pipe.  I  have  used  it  so 
long,  and  oh,  I  do  like  it !  " 

Renewing  our  advice  and  counsel,  but  leaving  him 
free  to  do  in  that  matter  so  as  to  please  Jesus  accord- 
ing to  his  own  best  light,  Youwili  departed  with  a 
conscience  so  far  greatly  relieved,  and  we  had  many 
meditations  upon  the  incident.  Most  of  our  Natives, 
on  their  conversion,  have  voluntarily  renounced  the 
Tobacco  Idol ;  but  what  more  could  I  say  to  Youwili, 


220  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SH1NETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

with  thousands  of  white  Christians  at  my  back  burn- 
ing incense  to  that  same  idol  every  day  of  their  lives  ? 
Marvellous  to  me,  in  this  connection,  has  often  been 
the  working  of  a  tender  conscience,  asking  itself 
how  to  serve  and  please  Jesus,  or  how  to  do  more 
for  Jesus.  Some  years  ago,  for  instance,  I  met  a 
State  School  Teacher  in  Victoria,  who  had  been 
lately  brought  under  the  power  of  the  Gospel.  In 
his  fresh  love,  he  wanted  to  do  something  to  show 
his  gratitude  to  Jesus.  He  had  a  young  family,  and 
the  way  was  barred  to  the  Mission  field.  His  dear 
wife  and  he  calculated  over  all  their  expenditure,  to 
find  out  how  much  they  could  save  to  support  the 
work  of  Jesus  at  home  and  abroad.  Little  or  nothing 
could  be  spared  from  what  appeared  necessary  claims. 
He  fell  upon  his  knees,  and  in  tears  implored  God  to 
show  him  how  he  could  do  something  more  to  save 
the  perishing.  A  voice  came  to  him  like  a  flash, — 

"If  you  so  care  for  Me  and  My  work,  you  can 
easily  sacrifice  your  pipe." 

He  instantly  took  up  his  pipe,  and  laid  it  before 
the  Lord,  saying, — 

"There  it  is,  O  my  Lord,  and  whatsoever  it 
may  have  cost  me,  shall  now  from  year  to  year  be 
Thine  I" 

He  was  not  what  is  called  a  heavy  smoker, — any- 
thing under  one  shilling  per  week  being  considered 
"  moderate,"  as  I  am  informed.  But  he  found  that 
he  had  been  spending  thirty-one  shillings  per  annum 
on  tobacco ;  and  every  year  since  he  has  laid  that 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MORE  AND  MORE.  221 

money  upon  the  altar  to  Jesus,  and  prayed  Him  to 
use  it  in  sending  His  Gospel  to  Heathen  lands.  I 
wonder  which  soul  is  the  richer  at  the  end  of  a 
year — he  who  lays  his  money,  saved  from  a  selfish 
indulgence,  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  or  he  who  blows  it 
away  in  filthy  smoke  ? 

And  this  leads  me  to  relate  the  story  of  our  First 
Communion  on  Aniwa.  It  was  Sabbath,  24th 
October,  1869;  and  surely  the  Angels  of  God  and 
the  Church  of  the  Redeemed  in  Glory  were  amongst 
the  great  cloud  of  witnesses  who  eagerly  "  peered " 
down  upon  the  scene, — when  we  sat  around  the  Lord's 
Table  and  partook  of  His  body  and  blood  with  those 
few  souls  rescued  out  of  the  Heathen  World.  My 
Communicants'  Class  had  occupied  me  now  a  con- 
siderable time.  The  conditions  of  attendance  at  this 
early  stage  were  explicit,  and  had  to  be  made  very 
severe,  and  only  twenty  were  admitted  to  the  roll. 
At  the  final  examination  only  twelve  gave  evidence  of 
understanding  what  they  were  doing,  and  of  having 
given  their  hearts  to  the  service  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
At  their  own  urgent  desire,  and  after  every  care  in 
examining  and  instructing,  they  were  solemnly  dedi- 
cated in  prayer  to  be  baptized  and  admitted  to  the 
Holy  Table.  On  that  Lord's  Day,  after  the  usual 
opening  Service,  I  gave  a  short  and  careful  exposition 
of  the  Ten  Commandments  and  of  the  Way  of  Salva- 
tion according  to  the  Gospel.  The  twelve  Candidates 
then  stood  up  before  all  the  inhabitants  there  assem- 
bled; and,  after  a  brief  exhortation  to  them  as 


222   THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MORE  AND  MORE* 

Converts,  I  put  to  them  the  two  questions  that  follow, 
and  each  gave  an  affirmative  reply, — 

"  Do  you,  in  accordance  with  your  profession  of 
the  Christian  Faith,  and  your  promises  before  God 
and  the  people,  wish  me  now  to  baptize  you  ? 

And, — "  Will  you  live  henceforth  for  Jesus  only, 
hating  all  sin  and  trying  to  love  and  serve  your 
Saviour  ?  " 

Then,  beginning  with  the  old  Chief,  the  twelve 
came  forward,  and  I  baptized  them  one  by  one  ac- 
cording to  the  Presbyterian  usage.  Two  of  them  had 
also  little  children,  and  they  were  at  the  same  time 
baptized,  and  received  as  the  lambs  of  the  flock. 
Solemn  prayer  was  then  offered,  and  in  the  name  of 
the  Holy  Trinity  the  Church  of  Christ  on  Aniwa  was 
formally  constituted.  I  addressed  them  on  the  words 
of  the  Holy  Institution — I  Corinthians  XL  23 — and 
then,  after  the  prayer  of  Thanksgiving  and  Consecra- 
tion, administered  the  Lord's  Supper, — the  first 
time  since  the  Island  of  Aniwa  was  heaved  out  of  its 
coral  depths !  Mrs.  McNair,  my  wife,  and  myself 
along  with  six  Aneityumese  Teachers,  communicated 
with  the  newly  baptized  twelve.  And  I  think,  if  ever 
in  all  my  earthly  experience,  on  that  day  I  might 
truly  add  the  blessed  words — Jesus  "  in  the  midst" 

The  whole  Service  occupied  nearly  three  hours. 
The  Islanders  looked  on  with  a  wonder  whose  un- 
wonted silence  was  almost  painful  to  bear.  Many 
were  led  to  inquire  carefully  about  everything  they 
saw,  so  new  and  strange.  For  the  first  time  the 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MORE  AND  MORE.   223 

Dorcas  Street  Sabbath  School  Teachers'  gift  from 
South  Melbourne  Presbyterian  Church  was  put  to 
use — a  new  Communion  Service  of  silver.  They 
gave  it  in  faith  that  we  would  require  it,  and  in  such 
we  received  it.  And  now  the  day  had  come  and 
gone !  For  three  years  we  had  toiled  and  prayed 
and  taught  for  this.  At  the  moment  when  I  put  the 
bread  and  wine  into  those  dark  hands,  once  stained 
with  the  blood  of  Cannibalism,  now  stretched  out  to 
receive  and  partake  the  emblems  and  seals  of  the 
Redeemer's  love,  I  had  a  foretaste  of  the  joy  of  Glory 
that  well  nigh  broke  my  heart  to  pieces.  I  shall 
never  taste  a  deeper  bliss,  till  I  gaze  on  the  glorified 
face  of  Jesus  Himself. 

On  the  afternoon  of  that  Communion  Day,  an 
open-air  Prayer  Meeting  was  held  under  the  shade 
of  the  great  banyan  tree  in  front  of  our  Church. 
Seven  of  the  new  Church  members  there  led  the 
people  in  prayer  to  Jesus,  a  hymn  being  sung  betwixt 
each.  My  heart  was  so  full  of  joy  that  I  could  do 
little  else  but  weep.  Oh,  I  wonder,  I  wonder,  when 
I  see  so  many  good  Ministers  at  home,  crowding  each 
other  and  treading  on  each  other's  heels,  whether  they 
would  not  part  with  all  their  home  privileges,  and  go 
out  to  the  Heathen  World  and  reap  a  joy  like  this — 
"the  joy  of  the  Lord." 

Having  now  our  little  Aniwan  book,  we  set  about 
establishing  Schools  at  every  village  on  the  Island. 
Mrs.  Paton  and  I  had  been  diligently  instructing 
those  around  us,  and  had  now  a  number  prepared  to 


224  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

act  as  helpers.  Experience  has  proved  that,  for  the 
early  stages  their  own  fellow- Islanders  are  the  most 
successful  instructors.  Each  village  built  its  own 
J  chool,  which  on  Sabbath  served  as  a  district  Church. 
For  the  two  most  advanced  Schools  I  had  our  good 

neityamese  Teachers,  and  for  the  others  I  took  the 
best  readers  that  could  be  found.  These  I  changed 
frequently,  returning  them  to  our  own  School  for  a 
season,  which  was  held  for  them  in  the  afternoon  ; 
and,  to  encourage  them,  a  small  salary  was  granted 
to  each  of  them  yearly,  drawn  from  what  is  known 
throughout  the  Churches  as  the  Native  Teachers' 
Fund. 

These  village  Schools  have  all  to  be  conducted  at 
daybreak,  while  the  heavy  dews  still  drench  the  bush  ; 
for,  so  soon  as  the  dews  are  lifted  by  the  rising  sun, 
the  Natives  are  off  to  their  plantations,  on  which 
they  depend  for  their  food  almost  exclusively.  I  had 
a  large  School  at  the  Mission  Station  also  at  day- 
break, besides  the  afternoon  School  at  three  o'clock 
for  the  training  of  Teachers.  At  first  they  made 
very  little  progress ;  but  they  began  to  form  habits 
of  attention  ;  and  they  learned  the  fruitful  habit  ot 
acknowledging  God  always,  for  all  our  Schools  were 
opened  and  closed  with  prayer.  As  their  knowledge 
and  faith  increased,  we  saw  their  Heathen  practices 
rapidly  passing  away,  and  a  new  life  shaping  itself 
around  us.  Mrs.  Paton  taught  a  class  of  about  fifty 
women  and  girls.  They  became  experts  at  sewing, 
singing,  plaiting  hats,  and  reading.  Nearly  all  the 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  225 

girls  could  at  length  cut  out  and  make  their  own 
dresses,  as  well  as  shirts  or  kilts  for  the  men  and 
clothing  for  the  children.  Yet,  three  short  years 
before,  men  and  women  alike  were  running  about 
naked  and  savage.  The  Christ-Spirit  is  the  true 
civilizing  power. 

The  new  Social  Order,  referred  to  already  in  its 
dim  beginnings,  rose  around  us  like  a  sweet-scented 
flower.  I  never  interfered  directly,  unless  expressly 
called  upon  or  appealed  to.  The  two  principal  Chiefs 
were  impressed  with  the  idea  that  there  was  but  one 
law, — the  Will  of  God,  and  one  rule  for  them  and 
their  people  as  Christians, — to  please  the  Lord  Jesus. 
In  every  difficulty  they  consulted  me.  I  explained 
to  them  and  read  in  their  hearing  the  very  words  of 
Holy  Scripture,  showing  what  appeared  to  me  to  be 
the  will  of  God  and  what  would  please  the  Saviour ; 
and  then  sent  them  away  to  talk  it  over  with  their 
people,  and  to  apply  these  principles  of  the  word 
of  God  as  wisely  as  they  could  according  to  their 
circumstances.  Our  own  part  of  the  work  went  on 
very  joyfully,  notwithstanding  occasional  trying  and 
painful  incidents.  Individual  cases  of  greed  and 
selfishness  and  vice  brought  us  many  a  bitter  pang. 
But  the  Lord  never  lost  patience  with  us,  and  we 
durst  not  therefore  lose  patience  with  them  !  We 
trained  the  Teachers,  we  translated  and  printed  and 
expounded  the  Scriptures,  we  ministered  to  the  sick 
and  dying;  we  dispensed  medicines  every  day,  we 
taught  them  the  use  of  tools,  we  advised  them  as 

P.  IS 


826  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

to  laws  and  penalties ;  and  the  New  Society  grew 
and  developed,  and  bore  amidst  all  its  imperfections 
some  traces  of  the  fair  Kingdom  of  God  amongst 
men. 

Our  life  and  work  will  reveal  itself  to  the  reader 
if  I  briefly  outline  a  Sabbath  Day  on  Aniwa.  Break- 
fast is  partaken  of  immediately  after  daylight.  The 
Church  bell  then  rings,  and  ere  it  stops  every  wor- 
shipper is  seated.  The  Natives  are  guided  in  starting 
by  the  sunrise,  and  are  forward  from  farthest  corners 
at  this  early  hour.  The  first  Service  is  over  in  about 
an  hour  ;  there  is  an  interval  of  twenty  minutes  ;  the 
bell  is  again  rung,  and  the  second  Service  begins. 
We  follow  the  ordinary  Presbyterian-  ritual ;  but  in 
every  Service  I  call  upon  an  Elder  or  a  Church 
Member  to  lead  in  one  of  the  prayers,  which  they  do 
with  great  alacrity  and  with  much  benefit  to  all  con- 
cerned. 

As  the  last  worshipper  leaves,  at  close  of  second 
Service,  the  bell  is  sounded  twice  very  deliberately, 
and  that  is  the  signal  for  the  opening  of  my  Com- 
municants' Class.  I  carefully  expound  the  Church's 
Shorter  Catechism,  and  show  how  its  teachings  are 
built  upon  Holy  Scripture,  applying  each  truth  to 
the  conscience  and  the  life.  This  Class  is  conducted 
all  the  year  round,  and  from  it,  step  by  step,  our 
Church  Members  are  drawn  as  the  Lord  opens  up 
their  way,  the  most  of  them  attending  two  full  years 
at  least  before  being  admitted  to  the  Lord's  Table. 
This  discipline  accounts  for  the  fact  that  so  very  few 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  227 

of  our  baptized  converts  have  ever  fallen  away — as 
few  in  proportion,  I  verily  believe,  as  in  Churches  at 
home.  Meantime,  many  of  the  Church  members 
have  been  holding  a  prayer  meeting  amongst  them- 
selves in  the  adjoining  School, — a  thing  started  of 
their  own  free  accord, — in  which  they  invoke  God's 
blessing  on  all  the  work  and  worship  of  the  day. 

Having  snatched  a  brief  meal  of  tea,  or  a  cold 
dinner  cooked  on  Saturday,  the  bell  rings  within  an 
hour,  and  our  Sabbath  School  assembles, — in  which 
the  whole  inhabitants,  young  and  old,  take  part, 
myself  superintending  and  giving  the  address,  as  well 
as  questioning  on  the  lesson,  Mrs.  Paton  teaching  a 
large  class  of  adult  women,  and  the  Elders  and  best 
readers  instructing  the  ordinary  classes  for  about  half 
an  hour  or  so. 

About  one  o'clock  the  School  is  closed,  and  we 
then  start  off  in  our  village  tours.  An  experienced 
Elder,  with  several  Teachers,  takes  one  side  of  the 
Island  this  Sabbath,  I  with  another  company  taking 
the  other  side,  and  next  Sabbath  we  reverse  the 
order.  A  short  Service  is  conducted  in  the  open  air, 
or  in  Schoolrooms,  at  every  village  that  can  be 
reached  ;  and  on  their  return  they  report  to  me  cases 
of  sickness,  or  any  signs  of  progress  in  the  work  oi 
the  Lord.  The  whole  Island  is  thus  steadily  and 
methodically  evangelized. 

As  the  sun  is  setting  I  am  creeping  home  from  my 
village  tour  ;  and  when  darkness  begins  to  approach, 
the  canoe  drum  is  beat  at  every  village,  and  the 


228  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

people  assemble  under  the  banyan-tree  for  evening 
village  prayers.  The  Elder  or  Teacher  presides. 
Five  or  six  hymns  are  joyously  sung,  and  five  or  six 
short  prayers  offered  between,  and  thus  the  evening 
hour  passes  happily  in  the  fellowship  of  God.  On  a 
calm  evening,  after  Christianity  had  fairly  taken  hold 
of  the  people,  and  they  loved  to  sing  over  and  over 
again  their  favourite  hymns,  these  village  prayer- 
meetings  formed  a  most  blessed  close  to  every  day, 
and  set  the  far-distant  bush  echoing  with  the  praises 
of  God. 

At  the  Mission  House,  before  retiring  to  rest,  we 
assembled  all  the  young  people  and  any  of  our 
villagers  who  chose  to  join  them.  They  sat  round 
the  dining-room  floor  in  rows,  sang  hymns,  read 
verses  of  the  Bible,  and  asked  and  answered  ques- 
tions about  the  teaching  of  the  day.  About  nine 
o'clock  we  dismissed  them,  but  they  pled  to  remain 
and  hear  our  Family  Worship  in  English : — 

"Missi,  we  like  the  singing!  We  understand  a 
little.  And  we  like  to  be  where  prayer  is  rising ! " 

Thus  Sabbath  after  Sabbath  flowed  on  in  incessant 
service  and  fellowship.  I  was  often  wearied  enough, 
but  it  was  not  a  "  weary  "  day  to  me,  nor  what  some 
would  call  Puritanical  and  dull  Our  hearts  were  in 
it,  and  the  people  made  it  a  weekly  festival.  They 
had  few  other  distractions  ;  and  amongst  them  "  The 
Worship"  was  an  unfailing  sensation  and  delight 
As  long  as  you  gave  them  a  chance  to  sing,  they 
knew  not  what  weariness  was.  When  I  returned  to 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  229 

so-called  civilization,  and  saw  how  the  Lord's  Day 
was  abused  in  white  Christendom,  my  soul  longed 
after  the  holy  Sabbaths  of  Aniwa ! 

Nor  is  our  week-day  life  less  crowded  or  busy, 
though  in  different  ways.  At  grey  dawn  on  Monday, 
and  every  morning,  the  Tavaka  (  =  the  canoe  drum) 
is  struck  in  every  village  on  Aniwa.  The  whole  in- 
habitants turn  in  to  the  early  School,  which  lasts  about 
an  hour  and  a  half,  and  then  the  Natives  are  off  to 
their  plantations.  Having  partaken  my  breakfast,  I 
then  spend  my  forenoon  in  translating  or  printing,  or 
visiting  the  sick,  or  whatever  else  is  most  urgent 
About  two  o'clock  the  Natives  return  from  their  work, 
bathe  in  the  sea,  and  dine  off  cocoa-nut,  bread-fruit, 
or  anything  else  that  comes  handily  in  the  way.  At 
three  o'clock  the  bell  rings,  and  the  afternoon  School 
for  the  Teachers  and  the  more  advanced  learners  then 
occupies  my  wife  and  myself  for  about  an  hour  and  a 
half.  After  this,  the  Natives  spend  their  time  in  fishing 
or  lounging  or  preparing  supper, — which  is  amongst 
them  always  the  meal  of  the  day.  Towards  sundown 
the  Tavaka  sounds  again,  and  the  day  closes  amid 
the  echoes  of  village  prayers  from  under  their  several 
banyan  trees. 

Thus  day  after  day  and  week  after  week  passes 
over  us  on  Aniwa ;  and  much  the  same  on  all  the 
Islands  where  the  Missionary  has  found  a  home.  In 
many  respects  it  is  a  simple  and  happy  and  beau- 
tiful life ;  and  the  man,  whose  heart  is  full  of  things 
that  are  dear  to  Jesus,  feels  no  desire  to  exchange 


230  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MOKE  AND  MORE. 

it  for  the  poor  frivolities  of  what  calls  itself  "  Society/ 
and  seems  to  finds  its  life  in  pleasures  that  Christ 
cannot  be  asked  to  share,  and  in  which,  therefore, 
Christians  should  have  neither  lot  nor  part. 

The  habits  of  morning  and  evening  family  prayer 
and  of  grace  at  meat  took  a  very  wonderful  hold 
upon  the  people  ;  and  became,  as  I  have  shown  else- 
where, a  distinctive  badge  of  Christian  versus 
Heathen.  This  was  strikingly  manifested  during  a 
time  of  bitter  scarcity  that  befell  us.  I  heard  a  father, 
for  instance,  at  his  hut  door,  with  his  family  around 
him,  reverently  blessing  God  for  the  food  provided  for 
them,  and  for  all  His  mercies  in  Christ  Jesus.  Draw- 
ing near  and  conversing  with  them,  I  found  that 
their  meal  consisted  of  fig  leaves  which  they  had 
gathered  and  cooked, — a  poor  enough  dish;  but 
hunger  makes  a  happy  appetite,  and  contentment  is 
a  grateful  relish. 

During  the  same  period  of  privation,  my  Orphans 
suffered  badly  also.  Once  they  came  to  me,  saying, — 

"  Missi,  we  are  very  hungry." 

I  replied, — "  So  am  I,  dear  children,  and  we  have 
no  more  white  food  till  the  Day  spring  comes." 

They  continued, — "  Missi,  you  have  two  beautiful 
fig  trees.  Will  you  let  us  take  one  feast  of  the  young 
and  tender  leaves?  We  will  not  injure  branch  or 
fruit." 

I  answered, — "Gladly,  my  children,  take  your  fill  !*' 

In  a  twinkling  each  child  was  perched  upon  a 
branch;  and  they  feasted  there  happy  as  squirrels 


TBE  LIGHT  THA7  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  231 

Every  night  we  prayed  for  the  vessel,  and  in  the 
morning  our  Orphan  boys  rushed  to  the  coral  rocks 
and  eagerly  scanned  the  sea  for  an  answer.  Day 
after  day  they  returned  with  sad  faces,  saying, — 

"  Missi,  Tavakajimra  /"  (  =  No  vessel  yet). 

But  at  grey  dawn  of  a  certain  day,  we  were  awoke 
by  the  boys  shouting  from  the  shore  and  running  for 
the  Mission  House  with  the  cry,— "Tavaka  oal  Tavaka 
oaf"  ( —  The  vessel,  hurrah  ! ) 

We  arose  at  once,  and  the  boys  exclaimed, — "  Missi, 
she  is  not  our  own  vessel,  but  we  think  she  carries 
her  flag.  She  has  three  masts,  and  our  Dayspring 
only  two ! " 

I  looked  through  my  glass,  and  saw  that  they 
were  discharging  goods  into  the  vessel's  boats  ;  and 
the  children,  when  I  told  them  that  boxes  and  bags 
and  casks  were  being  sent  on  shore,  shouted  and 
danced  with  delight.  As  the  first  boat-load  was 
discharged,  the  Orphans  surrounded  me,  saying, — 

"  Missi,  here  is  a  cask  that  rattles  like  biscuits ! 
Will  you  let  us  take  it  to  the  Mission  House  ? " 

"  I  told  them  to  do  so  if  they  could ;  and  in  a 
moment  it  was  turned  into  the  path,  and  the  boys 
had  it  flying  before  them,  some  tumbling  and  hurting 
their  knees,  but  up  and  at  it  again,  and  never  pausing 
till  it  rolled  up  at  the  door  of  our  Storehouse.  On 
returning  I  found  them  all  around  it,  and  they 
said, — 

"Missi, have  you  forgotten  what  you  promised  us?" 

I  said, — "  What  did  1  promise  you  ?  " 


232  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

They  looked  very  disappointed  and  whispered  to 
each  other, — "  Missi  has  forgot ! " 

"  Forgot  what  ? "  inquired  I. 

"  Missi,"  they  answered,  "  you  promised  that  when 
the  vessel  came  you  would  give  each  of  us  a  biscuit" 

"  Oh,"  I  replied,  "  I  did  not  forget ;  I  only  wanted 
to  see  if  you  remembered  it  1  " 

They  laughed,  saying, — "No  fear  of  that,  Missi i 
Will  you  soon  open  the  cask?  We  are  dying  for 
biscuits." 

At  once  I  got  hammer  and  tools,  knocked  off  the 
hoops,  took  out  the  end,  and  then  gave  girls  and  boys 
a  biscuit  each.  To  my  surprise,  they  all  stood  round 
biscuit  in  hand,  but  not  one  beginning  to  eat 

"  What,"  I  exclaimed,  "  you  are  dying  for  biscuits  I 
Why  don't  you  eat  ?  Are  you  expecting  another  ?  " 

One  of  the  eldest  said, — "  We  will  first  thank  God 
for  sending  us  food,  and  ask  Him  to  bless  it  to  us  all" 

And  this  was  done  in  their  own  simple  and  beauti- 
ful childlike  way ;  and  then  they  did  eat,  and  enjoyed 
their  food  as  a  gift  from  the  Heavenly  Father's  hand. 
(Is  there  any  child  reading  this,  or  hearing  it  read, 
who  never  thanks  God  or  asks  Him  to  bless  daily 
bread  ?  Then  is  that  child  not  a  while  Heathen  ?) 
We  ourselves  at  the  Mission  House  could  very 
heartily  rejoice  with  the  dear  Orphans.  For  soioe 
weeks  past  our  European  food  had  been  all  ex- 
hausted, except  a  little  tea,  and  the  cocoa-nut  had 
been  our  chief  support.  It  was  beginning  to  tell 
against  us.  Our  souls  rose  in  gratitude  to  tfie  Lord, 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE  TH  MORE  AND  MORE.   233 

who  had  sent  us  these  fresh  provisions  that  we  might 
love  Him  better  and  serve  Him  more. 

The  children's  sharp  eyes  had  read  correctly.  It 
was  not  the  Dayspring.  Our  brave  little  ship  had 
gone  to  wreck  on  6th  January,  1873  ;  and  this  vessel 
was  the  Paragon,  chartered  to  bring  down  our  sup- 
plies. Alas  !  the  wreck  had  gone  by  auction  sale  to  a 
French  slaving  company,  who  cut  a  passage  through 
the  coral  reef,  and  had  the  vessel  again  floating  in 
the  Bay, — elated  at  the  prospect  of  employing  our 
Mission  Ship  in  the  blood-stained  Kanaka-traffic  (  =  a 
mere  euphemism  for  South  Sea  slavery)!  Our  souls 
sank  in  horror  and  concern.  Many  Natives  would 
unwittingly  trust  themselves  to  the  Dayspring ;  and 
revenge  would  be  taken  on  us,  as  was  done  on  noble 
Bishop  Patteson,  when  the  deception  was  found  out 
What  could  be  done?  Nothing  but  cry  to  God, 
which  all  the  friends  of  our  Mission  did  day  and 
night,  not  without  tears,  as  we  thought  of  the  possible 
degradation  of  our  noble  little  Ship.  Listen  !  The 
French  Slavers,  anchoring  their  prize  in  the  Bay,  and 
greatly  rejoicing,  went  ashore  to  celebrate  the  event. 
They  drank  and  feasted  and  revelled.  But  that 
night  a  mighty  storm  arose,  the  old  Dayspring 
dragged  her  anchor,  and  at  daybreak  she  was  seen 
again  on  the  reef,  but  this  time  with  her  back  broken 
in  two  and  for  ever  unfit  for  service,  either  fair  or 
foul.  Oh,  white-winged  Virgin  of  the  waves,  better 
for  thee,  as  for  thy  human  sisters,  to  die  and  pass  away 
than  to  suffer  pollution  and  live  on  in  disgrace ! 


«34  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

Dr.  Steel  had  chartered  the  Paragon^  a  new  three- 
masted  schooner,  built  at  Balmain,  Sydney,  to  come 
down  with  our  provisions,  letters,  etc. ;  and  the  owners 
had  given  a  written  agreement  that  if  we  could  pur- 
chase her  within  a  year  we  would  get  her  for  £3,000. 
She  proved  in  every  way  a  suitable  vessel,  and  it 
became  abundantly  manifest  that  in  the  interests 
of  our  Mission  her  services  ought  to  be  permanently 
secured. 

I  had  often  said  that  I  would  not  again  leave  my 
beloved  work  on  the  Islands,  unless  compelled  to  do 
so  either  by  the  breakdown  of  health,  or  by  the  loss 
of  our  Mission  Ship  and  my  services  being  required 
to  assist  in  providing  another.  Very  strange,  that  in 
this  one  season  both  of  these  events  befell  us.  During 
the  hurricanes,  from  January  to  April,  1873,  when  the 
Day  spring  was  wrecked,  we  lost  a  darling  child  by 
death,  my  dear  wife  had  a  protracted  illness,  and  I 
was  brought  very  low  with  severe  rheumatic  fever. 
I  was  reduced  so  far  that  I  could  not  speak,  and  was 
reported  as  dying.  The  Captain  of  a  vessel,  having 
seen  me,  called  at  Tanna,  and  spoke  of  me  as  in  all 
probability  dead  by  that  time.  Our  unfailing  and 
ever-beloved  friends  and  fellow  Missionaries,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Watt,  at  once  started  from  Kwamera, 
Tanna,  in  their  open  boat  and  rowed  and  sailed 
thirty  miles  to  visit  us.  But  a  few  days  before  they 
arrived  I  had  fallen  into  a  long  and  sound  sleep,  out 
of  which,  when  I  awoke,  consciousness  had  again 
returned  to  me.  I  had  got  the  turn ;  there  was  no 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SH1NETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  235 

further  relapse  ;  but  when  I  did  regain  a  little  strength, 
my  weakness  was  so  great  that  I  had  to  travel  about 
on  crutches  for  many  a  day. 

Being  ordered  to  seek  health  by  change  and  by 
higher  medical  aid,  and  if  possible  in  the  cooler  air  of 
New  Zealand,  we  took  the  first  opportunity  and 
arrived  at  Sydney,  anxious  to  start  the  new  move- 
ment to  secure  the  Paragon  there,  and  then  to  go 
on  to  the  Sister  Colony.  Being  scarcely  able  to  walk 
without  the  crutches,  we  called  privately  a  preliminary 
meeting  of  friends  for  consultation  and  advice.  The 
conditions  were  laid  before  them  and  discussed.  The 
Insurance  Company  had  paid  ,£2,000  on  the  first 
Day  spring.  Of  that  sum  £1,000  had  been  spent  on 
chartering  and  maintaining  the  Paragon;  so  that 
we  required  an  additional  £2,000  to  purchase  her, 
besides  a  large  sum  for  alterations  and  equipment  for 
the  Mission.  The  late  Mr.  Learmouth  looked  across 
to  Mr.  Goodlet,  and  said,— • 

"  If  you'll  join  me,  we  will  at  once  secure  this 
vessel  for  the  Missionaries,  that  God's  work  may  not 
suffer  from  the  wreck  of  the  Dayspring. " 

Those  two  servants  of  God,  excellent  Elders  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  consulted  together,  and  the 
vessel  was  purchased  next  day.  How  I  did  praise 
God,  and  pray  Him  to  bless  them  and  theirs !  The 
late  Dr.  Fullarton,  our  dear  friend,  said  to  them, — 
"  But  what  guarantee  do  you  ask  from  the  Mission- 
aries for  your  money  ?  " 

Mr.  Learmouth's  noble  reply  was,  and  the  other 


236  THE  UGH?   THAT  SH1NETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

heartily  re-echoed  it, — "  God's  work  is  our  guarantee  f 
From  them  we  will  ask  none.  What  guarantee  have 
they  to  give  us,  except  their  faith  in  God  ?  That 
guarantee  is  ours  already." 

I  answered, — "You  take  God  and  His  work  foi 
your  guarantee.  Rest  assured  that  He  will  soon 
repay  you,  and  you  will  lose  nothing  by  this  noble 
service." 

Having  secured  St  Andrew's  Church  for  a  public 
meeting,  I  advertised  it  in  all  the  papers.  Ministers, 
Sabbath  School  Teachers,  and  other  friends  came  in 
great  numbers.  The  scheme  was  fairly  launched, 
and  Collecting  Cards  largely  distributed.  Some  of 
our  fellow-Missionaries  thought  that  the  Colonial 
Churches  should  now  do  all  these  things  voluntarily, 
without  our  personal  efforts.  But  in  every  great 
emergency  some  one  must  take  action  and  show  the 
way,  else  golden  opport  unities  are  apt  to  slip.  Com- 
mittees carried  everything  out  into  detail,  and  all 
worked  for  the  fund  with  great  goodwill. 

I  then  sailed  from  Sydney  to  Victoria,  and  ad- 
dressed the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  session  at  Melbourne.  The  work  was 
easily  set  agoing  there,  and  willing  workers  fully 
and  rapidly  organized  it  through  Congregations  and 
Sabbath  Schools. 

Under  medical  advice,  I  next  sailed  for  New 
Zealand  in  the  S.S.  Hero,  Captain  Logan.  A  large 
number  of  fast  men  and  gamblers  were  on  board,  re- 
turning from  the  Melbourne  Races,  and  their  language 


fffE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  237 

was  extremely  profane.  Having  prayed  over  it,  I 
said  on  the  second  day  at  the  dinner  table, — 

"  Gentlemen,  will  you  bear  with  me  a  moment  ?  I 
am  sure  no  man  at  this  table  wishes  to  wound  the 
feelings  of  another  or  to  give  needless  pain." 

Every  eye  stared  at  me,  and  there  was  a  general 
cry  as  to  what  I  meant.  I  continued, — 

"  Gentlemen,  we  are  to  be  fellow- passengers  for  a 
week  or  more.  Now  I  am  cut  and  wounded  to 
my  very  heart  to  hear  you  cursing  the  name  of  my 
Heavenly  Father,  and  taking  in  vain  the  name  of  my 
blessed  Saviour.  It  is  God  in  whom  we  live  and 
move,  it  is  Jesus  who  died  to  save  us,  and  I  would 
rather  ten  times  over  you  would  wound  and  abuse 
me,  which  no  gentleman  here  would  think  of  doing, 
than  profanely  use  those  Holy  Names  so  dear  to  me." 

There  was  a  painful  silence,  and  most  faces  grew 
crimson,  some  with  rage,  some  perhaps  with  shame. 
At  last  a  banker,  who  was  there,  a  man  dying  of  con- 
sumption, replied  with  a  profane  oath  and  with 
wrathful  words.  Keeping  perfectly  calm,  in  sorrow 
and  pity,  I  replied,  looking  him  kindly  in  the  face, — 

"Dear  Sir,  you  and  I  are  strangers.  But  I  have 
pitied  you  very  tenderly,  ever  since  I  came  on  board, 
for  your  heavy  trouble  and  hacking  cough.  You 
ought  to  be  the  last  to  curse  that  blessed  Name,  as 
you  may  soon  have  to  appear  in  His  presence.  I  re- 
turn, however,  no  railing  word.  If  the  Saviour  was 
as  dear  to  your  heart  as  He  is  to  mine,  you  would 
better  understand  me." 


238  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHI  NET H  MORE  AND  MORE. 

Little  else  was  said  during  the  remainder  of  that 
meal.  But  an  hour  later  Captain  Logan  sent  for  me 
to  his  room,  and  said, — 

"  Sir,  I  too  am  a  Christian.  I  would  not  give  my 
quiet  hour  in  the  Cabin  with  this  Bible  for  all  the 
pleasures  that  the  world  can  afford.  You  did  your 
duty  to-day  amongst  these  profane  men.  But  leave 
them  and  their  consciences  now  in  the  hands  of  God, 
and  take  no  further  notice  during  the  voyage." 

I  never  heard  another  oath  on  board  that  ship. 
The  banker  met  me  in  New  Zealand  and  warmly  in- 
vited me  to  his  house ! 

My  health  greatly  improved  during  the  voyage; 
but  I  was  sorely  perplexed  about  this  new  under- 
taking. A  sum  of  £2,800  must  be  raised,  else  the 
vessel  could  not  sail  free  for  the  New  Hebrides. 
I  trembled,  in  my  reduced  state,  at  the  task  that 
seemed  laid  upon  me  again.  One  night,  after  long 
praying,  I  fell  into  a  deep  sleep  in  my  Cabin,  and 
God  granted  me  a  Heavenly  Dream  or  Vision  which 
greatly  comforted  me,  explain  it  how  you  will. 
Sweetest  music,  praising  God,  arrested  me  and  came 
nearer  and  nearer.  I  gazed  towards  it  approaching, 
and  seemed  to  behold  hosts  of  shining  beings  bursting 
into  view.  The  brilliancy  came  pouring  all  from  one 
centre,  and  that  was  ablaze  with  insufferable  bright- 
ness. Blinded  with  excess  of  light,  my  eyes  seemed 
yet  to  behold  in  fair  outline  the  form  of  the  glorified 
Jesus ;  but  as  I  lifted  them  to  gaze  on  His  face,  the 
joy  deepened  into  pain,  my  hand  rose  instinctively  to 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHIN ETH  MOA'£  AND  MORE.  239 

shade  my  eyes,  I  cried  with  ecstasy,  the  music  passed 
farther  and  farther  away,  and  I  started  up  hearing 
a  Voice  saying,  in  marvellous  power  and  sweetness, 
"  Who  art  thou,  O  great  mountain  ?  Before  Zerub- 
babel  thou  shalt  become  a  plain."  At  this  some  will 
only  smile.  But  to  me  it  was  a  great  and  abiding 
consolation.  And  I  kept  repeating  to  myself,  "  He 
is  Lord,  and  they  all  are  ministering  Spirits  ;  if  He 
cheers  me  thus  in  His  own  work,  I  take  courage,  I 
know  I  shall  succeed." 

Reaching  Auckland,  I  was  in  time  to  address  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Church  there  also.  They 
gave  me  cordial  welcome,  and  every  Congregation 
and  Sabbath  School  might  be  visited  as  far  as  I 
possibly  could.  The  ministers  promoted  the  move- 
ment with  hearty  zeal.  The  Sabbath  Scholars  took 
Collecting  Cards  for  "shares"  in  the  new  Mission 
Ship.  A  meeting  was  held  every  day,  and  three 
every  Sabbath.  Auckland,  Nelson,  Wellington, 
Dunedin,  and  all  towns  and  Churches  within  reach 
of  these  were  rapidly  visited ;  and  I  never  had 
greater  joy  or  heartiness  in  any  of  my  tours  than 
in  this  happy  intercourse  with  the  Ministers  and 
People  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  New  Zealand. 

I  arrived  back  in  Sydney  about  the  end  of  March. 
My  health  was  wonderfully  restored,  and  New  Zea- 
land had  given  me  about  £1,700  for  the  new  ship. 
With  the  £1,000  of  insurance  money,  and  about  £700 
from  New  South  Wales,  and  £400  from  Victoria, 
besides  the  £500  for  her  support  also  from  Victoria, 


240  THE  LIGHT  THA  T  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

we  were  able  to  pay  back  the  ^"3,000  of  purchase 
money,  and  about  ^"800  for  alterations  and  repairs,  as 
well  as  equip  and  provision  her  to  sail  for  her  next 
year's  work  amongst  the  Islands  free  of  debt.  I  said 
to  our  two  good  friends  at  Sydney, — 

"You  took  God  and  His  work  for  your  guarantee. 
He  has  soon  relieved  you  from  all  responsibility.  You 
have  suffered  no  loss,  and  you  have  had  the  honour 
and  privilege  of  serving  your  Lord.  I  envy  you  the 
joy  you  must  feel  in  so  using  your  wealth,  and  I  pray 
God's  double  blessing  on  all  your  store." 

Our  agent,  Dr.  Steele,  had  applied  to  the  Home 
authorities  for  power  to  change  the  vessel's  name 
from  Paragon  to  Dayspring,  so  that  the  old  associa- 
tions might  not  be  broken.  This  was  cordially 
granted.  And  so  our  second  Dayspring,  owing  no 
man  anything,  sailed  on  her  annual  trip  to  the  New 
Hebrides,  and  we  returned  with  her,  praising  the 
Lord  and  reinvigorated  alike  in  spirit  and  in  body. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

The  Gospel  in  Living  Capitals.— "A  Shower  of  Spears."— The 
Tannese  Refugees. — Pilgrimage  and  Death  of  Namakei. — 
The  Character  of  Naswai.— Christianity  and  Cocoa- Nuts. — 
Nerwa  the  Agnostic. — Nerwa's  Beautiful  Farewell. — The 
Story  of  Ruwawa. — Waiwai  and  his  Wives. — Nelwang  and 
Kalangi. — Mungaw  and  Litsi  Sord. — The  Maddening  of 
Mungaw. — The  Queen  of  Aniwa  a  Missionary. — The 
Surrender  of  Nasi  to  Jesus.— Day- Light  Prayer  Meeting 
on  Aniwa. — Candidates  for  Baptism. — The  Appeal  and 
Testimony  of  Lamu. 

IN  Heathendom  every  true  Convert  becomes  at 
once  a  Missionary.  The  changed  life,  shining 
out  amid  the  surrounding  darkness,  is  a  Gospel  in 
largest  Capitals  which  all  can  read.  Our  Islanders, 
especially,  having  little  to  engage  or  otherwise  dis- 
tract attention,  become  intense  and  devoted  workers 
for  the  Lord  Jesus,  if  once  the  Divine  Passion  for 
souls  stirs  within  them.  Many  a  reader,  not  making 
due  allowance  for  these  special  circumstances,  would 
therefore  be  tempted  to  think  our  estimate  of  their 
enthusiasm  for  the  Gospel  was  overdone  ;  but 
thoughtful  men  will  easily  perceive  that  Natives, 
P.  841  16 


242  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  AN1WANS. 

touched  with  the  mighty  impulses  of  Calvary,  and 
undistracted  by  social  pleasures  or  politics,  or  litera- 
ture, or  business  claims,  would  almost  by  a  moral 
necessity  pour  all  the  currents  of  their  being  into 
Religion,  and  probably  show  an  apostolic  devotion 
and  self-sacrifice  too  seldom  seen,  alas,  amid  the 
thousand  clamouring  appeals  of  Civilization. 

A  Heathen  has  been  all  his  days  groping  after 
peace  of  soul  in  dark  superstition  and  degrading 
rites.  You  pour  into  his  soul  the  light  of  Revelation. 
He  learns  that  God  is  love,  that  God  sent  His  Son 
to  die  for  him,  and  that  he  is  the  heir  of  Life  Eternal 
in  and  through  Jesus  Christ  By  the  blessed  en- 
lightenment of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  he  believes 
all  this.  He  passes  into  a  third  heaven  of  joy,  and 
he  burns  to  tell  every  one  of  this  Glad  Tidings. 
Others  see  the  change  in  his  disposition,  in  his 
character,  in  his  whole  life  and  actions  ;  and,  amid 
such  surroundings,  every  Convert  is  a  burning  and 
a  shining  light.  Even  whole  populations  are  thus 
brought  into  the  Outer  Court  of  the  Temple ;  and 
Islands,  still  Heathen  and  Cannibal,  are  positively 
eager  for  the  Missionary  to  live  amongst  them 
and  would  guard  his  life  and  property  now  in  com- 
plete security,  where  a  very  few  years  ago  everything 
would  have  been  instantly  sacrificed  on  touching 
their  shores  1  They  are  not  Christianized,  neither 
are  they  Civilized,  but  the  light  has  been  kindled 
all  around  them,  and  though  still  only  shining  afar, 
they  cannot  but  rejoice  in  its  beams 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  243 

But  even  where  the  path  is  not  so  smooth,  nor 
any  welcome  awaiting  them,  Native  Converts  show 
amazing  zeal.  For  instance,  one  of  our  Chiefs,  full 
of  the  Christ-kindled  desire  to  seek  and  to  save,  sent 
a  message  to  an  inland  Chief,  that  he  and  four  attend- 
ants would  come  on  Sabbath  and  tell  them  the 
Gospel  of  Jehovah  God.  The  reply  came  back 
sternly  forbidding  their  visit,  and  threatening  with 
death  any  Christian  that  approached  their  village. 
Our  Chief  sent  in  response  a  loving  message,  telling 
them  that  Jehovah  had  taught  the  Christians  to 
return  good  for  evil,  and  that  they  would  come  un- 
armed to  tell  them  the  story  of  how  the  Son  of  God 
came  into  the  world  and  died  in  order  to  bless  and 
save  His  enemies.  The  Heathen  Chief  sent  back  a 
stern  and  prompt  reply  once  more  : — "  If  you  come, 
you  will  be  killed."  On  Sabbath  morning,  the 
Christian  Chief  and  his  four  companions  were  met 
outside  the  village  by  the  Heathen  Chief,  who  im- 
plored and  threatened  them  once  more.  But  the 
former  said, — 

"  We  come  to  you  without  weapons  of  war !  We 
come  only  to  tell  you  about  Jesus.  We  believe  that 
He  will  protect  us  to-day." 

As  they  steadily  pressed  forward  towards  the 
village,  spears  began  to  be  thrown  at  them.  Some 
they  evaded,  being  all  except  one  most  dexterous 
warriors ;  and  others  they  literally  received  with  their 
bare  hands,  and  turned  them  aside  in  an  incredible 
manner.  The  Heathen,  apparently  thunderstruck 


244  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

at  these  men  thus  approaching  them  without  weapons 
of  war,  and  not  even  flinging  back  their  own  spears 
which  they  had  caught,  after  having  thrown  what 
the  old  Chief  called  "  a  shower  of  spears,"  desisted 
from  mere  surprise.  Our  Christian  Chief  called  out, 
as  he  and  his  companions  drew  up  in  the  midst  of 
them  on  the  village  Public  Ground, — 

"Jehovah  thus  protects  us.  He  has  given  us  all 
your  spears !  Once  we  would  have  thrown  them 
back  at  you  and  killed  you.  But  now  we  come  not 
to  fight,  but  to  tell  you  about  Jesus.  He  has  changed 
our  dark  hearts.  He  asks  you  now  to  lay  down 
all  these  your  other  weapons  of  war,  and  to  hear  what 
we  can  tell  you  about  the  love  of  God,  our  great 
Father,  the  only  living  God." 

The  Heathen  were  perfectly  over-awed.  They 
manifestly  looked  upon  these  Christians  as  protected 
by  some  Invisible  One.  They  listened  for  the  first 
time  to  the  story  of  the  Gospel  and  of  the  Cross. 
We  lived  to  see  that  Chief  and  all  his  tribe  sitting 
in  the  School  of  Christ.  And  there  is  perhaps  not 
an  Island  in  these  Southern  Seas,  amongst  all  those 
won  for  Christ,  where  similar  acts  of  heroism  on 
the  part  of  Converts  cannot  be  recited  by  every 
Missionary  to  the  honour  of  our  poor  Natives  and 
to  the  glory  of  their  Saviour. 

Larger  and  harder  tests  were  sometimes  laid  upon 
their  new  faith.  Once  the  war  on  Tanna  drove 
about  one  hundred  of  them  to  seek  refuge  on  Aniwa, 
Not  so  many  years  before  their  lives  would  never 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  245 

have  been  thus  entrusted  to  the  inhabitants  of  another 
Cannibal  Island.  But  the  Christ-Spirit  was  abroad 
upon  Aniwa.  The  refugees  were  kindly  cared  for, 
and  in  process  of  time  were  restored,  to  their  own 
lands  by  our  Missionary  ship  the  Dayspring.  The 
Chiefs,  however,  and  the  Elders  of  the  Church  laid 
the  new  laws  before  them  very  clearly  and  decidedly. 
They  would  be  helped  and  sheltered,  but  Aniwa 
was  now  under  law  to  Christ,  and  if  any  of  the  Tan- 
nese  broke  the  public  rules  as  to  moral  conduct,  or  in 
any  way  disturbed  the  Worship  of  Jehovah,  they 
would  at  once  be  expelled  from  the  Island  and  sent 
back  to  Tanna.  In  all  this,  the  Chief  of  the  Tanna 
party,  my  old  friend  Nowar,  strongly  supported  our 
Christian  Chiefs.  The  Tannese  behaved  well,  and 
many  of  them  wore  clothing  and  began  to  attend 
Church ;  and  the  heavy  drain  upon  the  poor  re- 
sources of  Aniwa  was  borne  with  a  noble  and 
Christian  spirit,  which  greatly  impressed  the  Tan- 
nese and  commended  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

In  claiming  Aniwa  for  Christ,  and  winning  it  as  a 
jewel  for  His  crown,  we  had  the  experience  which  has 
ever  marked  God's  path  through  history, — He  raised 
up  around  us  and  wonderfully  endowed  men  to  carry 
forward  His  own  blessed  work.  Among  these  must 
be  specially  commemorated  Namakei,  the  old  Chief 
of  Aniwa.  Slowly,  but  very  steadily,  the  light  of  the 
Gospel  broke  in  upon  his  soul,  and  he  was  ever  very 
eager  to  communicate  to  his  people  all  that  he 
learned.  In  Heathen  days  he  was  a  Cannibal  and 


246  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

a  great  warrior ;  but  from  the  first,  as  shown  in  the 
preceding  chapters,  he  took  a  warm  interest  in  us 
and  our  work, — a  little  selfish,  no  doubt,  at  the 
beginning,  but  soon  becoming  purified  as  his  eyes 
and  heart  were  opened  to  the  Gospel  of  Jesus. 

On  the  birth  of  a  son  to  us  on  the  Island,  the 
old  Chief  was  in  ecstasies.  He  claimed  the  child 
as  his  heir,  his  own  son  being  dead,  and  brought 
nearly  the  whole  inhabitants  in  relays  to  see  the 
-white  Chief  of  Aniwa !  He  would  have  him  called 
Namakei  the  Younger,  an  honour  which  I  fear  we 
did  not  too  highly  appreciate.  As  the  child  grew, 
he  took  his  hand  and  walked  about  with  him  freely 
amongst  the  people,  learning  to  speak  their  language 
like  a  Native,  and  not  only  greatly  interesting  them 
in  himself,  but  even  in  us  and  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
This,  too,  was  one  of  the  bonds,  however  purely 
human,  that  drew  them  all  nearer  and  nearer  to  Jesus. 

The  death  of  Namakei  had  in  it  many  streaks 
of  Christian  romance.  He  had  heard  about  the 
Missionaries  annually  meeting  on  one  or  other  of 
the  Islands  and  consulting  about  the  work  of 
Jehovah.  What  ideas  he  had  formed  of  a  Mission 
Synod  one  cannot  easily  imagine ;  but  in  his  old  age, 
and  when  very  frail,  he  formed  an  impassioned 
desire  to  attend  our  next  meeting  on  Aneityum,  and 
see  and  hear  all  the  Missionaries  of  Jesus  gathered 
together  from  the  New  Hebrides.  Terrified  that  he 
would  die  away  from  home,  and  that  that  might 
bring  great  reverses  to  the  good  work  on  Aniwa, 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  AN  I  WANS.  247 

where  he  was  truly  beloved,  I  opposed  his  going  with 
all  my  might.  But  he  and  his  relations  and  his 
people  were  all  set  upon  it,  and  I  had  at  length  to 
give  way.  His  few  little  books  were  then  gathered 
together,  his  meagre  wardrobe  was  made  up,  and  a 
small  Native  basket  carried  all  his  belongings.  He 
assembled  his  people  and  took  an  affectionate  farewell, 
pleading  with  them  to  be  "  strong  for  Jesus,"  whether 
they  ever  saw  him  again  or  not,  and  to  be  loyal  and 
kind  to  Missi.  The  people  wailed  out,  and  many 
wept  bitterly.  Those  on  board  the  Dayspring  were 
amazed  to  see  how  his  people  loved  him.  The  old 
Chief  stood  the  voyage  well.  He  went  in  and  out 
to  our  meeting  of  Synod,  and  was  vastly  pleased 
with  the  respect  paid  to  him  on  Aneityum.  When 
he  heard  of  the  prosperity  of  the  Lord's  work,  and 
how  Island  after  Island  was  learning  to  sing  the 
praises  of  Jesus,  his  heart  glowed,  and  he  said, — 

"  Missi,  I  am  lifting  up  my  head  like  a  tree.  I 
am  growing  tall  with  joy  !  " 

On  the  fourth  or  fifth  day,  however,  he  sent  for 
me  out  of  the  Synod,  and  when  I  came  to  him,  he 
said,  eagerly, — 

"  Missi,  I  am  near  to  die  !  I  have  asked  you  to 
come  and  say  farewell.  Tell  my  daughter,  my 
brother,  and  my  people  to  go  on  pleasing  Jesus,  and 
I  will  meet  them  again  in  the  fair  World." 

I  tried  to  encourage  him,  saying  that  God  might 
raise  him  up  again  and  restore  him  to  his  people ; 
but  he  faintly  whispered, — 


248  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  AN1WANS. 

"  O  Missi,  death  is  already  touching  me  1  I  feel 
my  feet  going  away  from  under  me.  Help  me  to 
lie  down  under  the  shade  of  that  banyan  tree." 

So  saying,  he  seized  my  arm,  we  staggered  near  to 
the  tree,  and  he  lay  down  under  its  cool  shade.  He 
whispered  again, — 

"  I  am  going !  O  Missi,  let  me  hear  your  words 
rising  up  in  prayer,  and  then  my  Soul  will  be  strong 
to  go." 

Amidst  many  choking  sobs,  I  tried  to  pray.  At 
last  he  took  my  hand,  pressed  it  to  his  heart,  and 
said  in  a  stronger  and  clearer  tone, — 

"O  my  Missi,  my  dear  Missi,  I  go  before  you, 
but  I  will  meet  you  again  in  the  Home  of  Jesus. 
Farewell!" 

That  was  the  last  effort  of  dissolving  strength ; 
he  immediately  became  unconscious,  and  fell  asleep. 
My  heart  felt  like  to  break  over  him.  He  was  my 
first  Aniwan  Convert, — the  first  who  ever  on  that 
Island  of  love  and  tears  opened  his  heart  to  Jesus ; 
and  as  he  lay  there  on  the  leaves  and  grass,  my 
soul  soared  upward  after  his,  and  all  the  harps  of 
God  seemed  to  thrill  with  song  as  Jesus  presented 
to  the  Father  this  trophy  of  redeeming  love.  He 
had  been  our  true  and  devoted  friend  and  fellow- 
helper  in  the  Gospel,  and  next  morning  all  the 
members  of  our  Synod  followed  his  remains  to  the 
grave.  There  we  stood,  the  white  Missionaries  of 
the  Cross  from  far  distant  lands,  mingling  our  tears 
with  Christian  Natives  of  Aneityum,  and  letting 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  AN1WANS.  249 

them  fall  over  one  who  only  a  few  years  before  was 
a  blood-stained  Cannibal,  and  whom  now  we  mourned 
as  a  brother,  a  saint,  an  Apostle  amongst  his  people. 
Ye  ask  an  explanation?  The  Christ  entered  into 
his  heart,  and  Namakei  became  a  new  Creature, 
"  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new." 

We  were  in  positive  distress  about  returning  to 
Aniwa  without  the  Chief,  and  we  greatly  feared  the 
consequences.  To  show  our  perfect  sympathy  with 
them,  we  prepared  a  special  and  considerable  present 
for  Litsi  his  daughter,  for  his  brother,  and  for  other 
near  friends — a  sort  of  object  lesson,  that  we  had 
in  every  way  been  kind  to  old  Namakei,  as  we  now 
wished  to  be  to  them.  When  our  boat  approached 
the  landing,  nearly  the  whole  population  had  as- 
sembled to  meet  us ;  and  Litsi  and  his  brother  were 
far  out  on  the  reef  to  salute  us.  Litsi's  keen  eye 
had  missed  old  Namakei's  form ;  and  far  as  words 
could  carry  I  heard  her  voice  crying, — 

"  Missi,  where  is  my  father  ?" 

I  made  as  if  I  did  not  hear;  the  boat  was  draw- 
ing slowly  near,  and  again  she  cried  aloud,  "  Missi, 
where  is  my  father  ?  Is  Namakei  dead  ! " 

I  replied, — "  Yes.  He  died  on  Aneityum.  He  is 
now  with  Jesus  in  Glory." 

Then  arose  a  wild,  wailing  cry,  led  by  Litsi  and 
taken  up  by  all  around.  It  rose  and  fell  like  a  chant 
or  dirge,  as  one  after  another  wailed  out  praise  and 
sorrow  over  the  name  of  Namakei.  We  moved 
slowly  into  the  boat  harbour.  Litsi,  the  daughter, 


250  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

and  Kalangi  his  brother,  shook  hands,  weeping  sadly, 
and  welcomed  us  back,  assuring  us  that  we  had 
nothing  to  fear.  Amidst  many  sobs  and  wailings, 
Litsi  told  us  that  they  all  dreaded  he  would  never 
return,  and  explained  to  this  effect : — 

"  We  knew  that  he  was  dying,  but  we  durst  not 
tell  you.  When  you  agreed  to  let  him  go,  he  went 
round  and  took  farewell  of  all  his  friends,  and  told 
them  he  was  going  to  sleep  at  last  on  Aneityum, 
and  that  at  the  Great  Day  he  would  rise  to  meet 
Jesus  with  the  glorious  company  of  the  Aneityumese 
Christians.  He  urged  us  all  to  obey  you  and  be 
true  to  Jesus.  Truly,  Missi,  we  will  remember  my 
dear  father's  parting  word,  and  follow  in  his  steps, 
and  help  you  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  !  " 

The  other  Chief,  Naswai,  now  accompanied  us  to 
the  Mission  House,  and  all  the  people  followed, 
wailing  loudly  for  Namakei.  On  the  following 
Sabbath,  I  told  the  story  of  his  conversion,  life  for 
Jesus,  and  death  on  Aneityum ;  and  God  overruled 
this  event,  contrary  to  our  fears,  for  greatly  increas- 
ing the  interest  of  many  in  the  Church  and  in  the 
claims  of  Jesus  upon  themselves. 

Naswai,  the  friend  and  companion  of  Namakei, 
was  an  inland  Chief.  He  had,  as  his  followers,  by 
far  the  largest  number  of  men  in  any  village  on 
Aniwa,  He  had  certainly  a  dignified  bearing,  and 
his  wife  Katua  was  quite  a  lady  in  look  and  manner 
as  compared  with  all  around  her.  She  was  the  first 
woman  on  the  Island  that  adopted  the  clothes  of 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  251 

civilization,  and  she  showed  considerable  instinctive 
taste  in  the  way  she  dressed  herself  in  these.  Her 
example  was  a  kind  of  Gospel  in  its  good  influence 
on  all  the  women  ;  she  was  a  real  companion  to 
her  husband,  and  went  with  him  almost  every- 
where. 

Naswai,  after  he  became  a  Christian,  had  a  touch 
of  scorn  in  his  manner,  and  was  particularly  stern 
against  every  form  of  lying  or  deceit.  I  used  some- 
times to  let  jobs  to  Naswai,  such  as  fencing  or 
thatching,  at  a  fixed  price.  He  would  come  with  a 
staff  of  men,  say  thirty  or  forty,  see  the  work 
thoroughly  done,  and  then  divide  the  price  gener- 
ously in  equal  portions  amongst  the  workers,  seldom 
keeping  anything  either  in  food  or  wages  for  himself. 
On  one  occasion,  the  people  of  a  distant  village  were 
working  for  me.  Naswai  assisted  and  directed  them. 
On  paying  them,  one  of  the  company  said, — 

"Missi,  you  have  not  paid  Naswai.  He  worked 
as  hard  as  any  of  us." 

Naswai  turned  upon  him  with  the  dignity  of  a 
prince,  and  said, — 

"  I  did  not  work  for  pay  1  Would  you  make 
Missi  pay  more  than  he  promised  ?  Your  conduct 
is  bad.  I  will  be  no  party  to  your  bad  ways." 

And,  with  an  indignant  wave  of  his  hand,  he 
stalked  away  in  great  disdain. 

Naswai  was  younger  and  more  intelligent  than 
Namakei,  and  in  everything  except  in  translating  the 
Scriptures  he  was  much  more  of  a  fellow-helper  in 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 


the  work  of  the  Lord.  For  many  years  it  was 
Naswai's  special  delight  to  carry  my  pulpit  Bible 
from  the  Mission  House  to  the  Church  every  Sab- 
bath morning,  and  to  see  that  everything  was  in 
perfect  order  before  the  Service  began.  He  was 
also  the  Teacher  in  his  own  village  School,  as  well 
as  an  Elder  in  the  Church.  His  preaching  was 
wonderfully  happy  in  its  graphic  illustrations,  and 
his  prayers  were  fervent  and  uplifting.  Yet  his 
people  were  the  worst  to  manage  on  all  the  Island, 
and  the  very  last  to  embrace  the  Gospel. 

He  died  when  we  were  in  the  Colonies  on  furlough 
in  1875  ;  and  his  wife  Katua  very  shortly  pre-deceased 
him.  His  last  counsels  to  his  people  made  a  great 
impression  on  them.  They  told  us  how  he  pleaded 
with  them  to  love  and  serve  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  how 
he  assured  them  with  his  dying  breath  that  he  had 
been  "  a  new  creature  "  since  he  gave  his  heart  to 
Christ,  and  that  he  was  perfectly  happy  in  going  to 
be  with  his  Saviour. 

I  must  here  recall  one  memorable  example  of 
Naswai's  power  and  skill  as  a  preacher.  On  one 
occasion  the  Dayspring  brought  a  large  deputation 
from  Fotuna  to  see  for  themselves  the  change  which 
the  Gospel  had  produced  on  Aniwa.  On  Sabbath, 
after  the  Missionaries  had  conducted  the  usual 
Public  Worship,  some  of  the  leading  Aniwans  ad- 
dressed the  Fotunese  ;  and  amongst  others,  Naswai 
spoke  to  the  following  effect  :  — 

"Men    of   Fotuna,   you   come   to    see   what   the 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  353 

Gospel  has  done  for  Aniwa.  It  is  Jehovah  the  living 
God  that  has  made  all  this  change.  As  Heathens, 
we  quarrelled,  killed  and  ate  each  other.  We  had 
no  peace  and  no  joy  in  heart  or  house,  in  villages  or 
in  lands ;  but  we  now  live  as  brethren  and  have 
happiness  in  all  these  things.  When  you  go  back 
to  Fotuna,  they  will  ask  you,  *  What  is  Christianity  ?* 
And  you  will  have  to  reply, '  It  is  that  which  has 
changed  the  people  of  Aniwa.'  But  they  will  still 
say, '  What  is  it  ? '  And  you  will  answer,  •  It  is  that 
which  has  given  them  clothing  and  blankets,  knives 
and  axes,  fish-hooks  and  many  other  useful  things ; 
it  is  that  which  has  led  them  to  give  up  fighting, 
and  to  live  together  as  friends.'  But  they  will  ask 
you, '  What  is  it  like  ? '  And  you  will  have  to  tell 
them,  alas,  that  you  cannot  explain  it,  that  you  have 
only  seen  its  workings,  not  itself,  and  that  no  one 
can  tell  what  Christianity  is  but  the  man  that  loves 
Jesus,  the  Invisible  Master,  and  walks  with  Him  and 
tries  to  please  Him.  Now,  you  people  of  Fotuna, 
you  think  that  if  you  don't  dance  and  sing  and  pray 
to  your  gods,  you  will  have  no  crops.  We  once  did 
so  too,  sacrificing  and  doing  much  abomination  to 
our  gods  for  weeks  before  our  planting  season  every 
year.  But  we  saw  our  Missi  only  praying  to  the 
Invisible  Jehovah,  and  planting  his  yams,  and  they 
grew  fairer  than  ours.  You  are  weak  every  year 
before  your  hard  work  begins  in  the  fields,  with  your 
wild  and  bad  conduct  to  please  your  gods.  But  we 
are  strong  for  our  work,  for  we  pray  to  Jehovah, 


PEN-PORTRAITS    OF  AN  I  WANS. 


and  He  gives  quiet  rest  instead  of  wild  dancing,  and 
makes  us  happy  in  our  toils.  Since  we  followed 
Missi's  example,  Jehovah  has  given  us  large  and 
beautiful  crops,  and  we  now  know  that  He  gives  us 
all  our  blessings." 

Turning  to  me,  he  exclaimed,  "  Missi,  have  you 
the  large  yam  we  presented  to  you  ?  Would  you  not 
think  it  well  to  send  it  back  with  these  men  of 
Fotuna,  to  let  their  people  see  the  yams  which 
Jehovah  grows  for  us  in  answer  to  prayer  ?  Jehovah 
is  the  only  God  who  can  grow  yams  like  that  !  " 

Then,  after  a  pause,  he  proceeded,  —  "  When  you 
go  back  to  Fotuna,  and  they  ask  you,  '  What  is 
Christianity  ?  '  you  will  be  like  an  inland  Chief  of 
Erromanga,  who  once  came  down  and  saw  a  great 
feast  on  the  shore.  When  he  saw  so  much  food  and 
so  many  different  kinds  of  it,  he  asked,  '  What  is  this 
made  of  ?  '  and  was  answered,  '  Cocoa-nuts  and  yams.' 
'And  this  ?  '  '  Cocoa-nuts  and  bananas.'  '  And  this  ?  ' 
'  Cocoa-nuts  and  taro.'  '  And  this  ?  '  Cocoa-nuts  and 
chestnuts,'  etc.,  etc.  The  Chief  was  immensely  as- 
tonished at  the  host  of  dishes  that  could  be  prepared 
from  the  cocoa-nuts.  On  returning,  he  carried  home 
a  great  load  of  them  to  his  people,  that  they  might 
see  and  taste  the  excellent  food  of  the  shore-people. 
One  day,  all  being  assembled,  he  told  them  the 
wonders  of  that  feast;  and,  having  roasted  the  cocoa- 
nuts,  he  took  out  the  kernels,  all  charred  and  spoiled, 
and  distributed  them  amongst  his  people.  They 
tasted  the  cocoa-nut,  they  began  to  chew  it,  and  then 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OP  ANIWANS.  255 

spat  it  out,  crying,  '  Our  own  food  is  far  better  than 
thatl '  The  Chief  was  confused  and  only  got  laughed 
at  for  all  his  trouble.  Was  the  fault  in  the  cocoa- 
nuts  ?  No ;  but  they  were  spoiled  in  the  cooking  ! 
So  your  attempts  to  explain  Christianity  will  only 
spoil  it.  Tell  them  that  a  man  must  live  as  a  Chris- 
tian before  he  can  show  others  what  Christianity  is." 

On  their  return  to  Fotuna  they  exhibited  Jehovah's 
yam,  given  in  answer  to  prayer  and  labour ;  they 
told  what  Christianity  had  done  for  Aniwa ;  but  did 
not  fail  to  qualify  all  their  accounts  with  the  story 
of  the  Erromangan  Chief  and  the  cocoa-nuts,  with  its 
very  practical  lesson. 

The  two  Chiefs  of  next  importance  on  Aniwa 
were  Nerwa  and  Ruwawa.  Nerwa  was  a  keen  de- 
bater; all  his  thoughts  ran  in  the  channels  of  logic. 
When  I  could  speak  a  little  of  their  language,  I 
visited  and  preached  at  his  village  ;  but  the  moment 
he  discovered  that  the  teaching  about  Jehovah  was 
opposed  to  their  Heathen  customs,  he  sternly  for- 
bade us.  One  day,  during  my  address,  he  blossomed 
out  into  a  full-fledged  and  pronounced  Agnostic  (with 
as  much  reason  at  his  back  as  the  European  type !) 
and  angrily  interrupted  me  :— 

"  It's  all  lies  you  come  here  to  teach  us,  and  you 
call  it  Worship  1  You  say  your  Jehovah  God  dwells 
in  Heaven.  Who  ever  went  up  there  to  hear  Him  or 
see  Him  ?  You  talk  of  Jehovah  as  if  you  had  visited 
His  Heaven.  Why,  you  cannot  climb  even  to  the 
top  of  one  of  our  cocoa-nut  trees,  though  we  can, 


a$6  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

and  that  with  ease  1  In  going  up  to  the  roof  of 
your  own  Mission  House,  you  require  the  help  of  a 
ladder  to  carry  you.  And  even  if  you  could  make 
your  ladder  higher  than  our  highest  cocoa-nut  tree, 
on  what  would  you  lean  its  top?  And  when  you 
get  to  its  top,  you  can  only  climb  down  the  other 
side  and  end  where  you  began  I  The  thing  is  im- 
possible. You  never  saw  that  God ;  you  never 
heard  Him  speak ;  don't  come  here  with  any  of  your 
white  lies,  or  I'll  send  my  spear  through  you." 

He  drove  us  from  his  village,  and  furiously 
threatened  murder,  if  we  ever  dared  to  return.  But 
very  soon  thereafter  the  Lord  sent  us  a  little  orphan 
girl  from  Nerwa's  village.  She  was  very  clever,  and 
could  both  read  and  write,  and  told  over  all  that  we 
taught  her.  Her  visits  home,  or  at  least  amongst  the 
villagers  where  her  home  had  been,  her  changed 
appearance  and  her  childish  talk,  produced  a  very 
deep  interest  in  us  and  in  our  work. 

An  orphan  boy  next  was  sent  from  that  village  to 
be  kept  and  trained  at  the  Mission  House,  and  he 
too  took  back  his  little  stories  of  how  kind  and  good 
to  him  were  Missi  the  man  and  Missi  the  woman. 
By  this  time  Chief  and  people  alike  were  taking  a 
lively  interest  in  all  that  was  transpiring.  One  day 
the  Chief's  wife,  a  quiet  and  gentle  woman,  came  to 
the  Worship  and  said, — 

"Nerwa's  opposition  dies  fast  The  story  of  the 
Orphans  did  it.  He  has  allowed  me  to  attend  the 
Church,  and  to  get  the  Christian's  book." 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  A.NIWANS.  257 

We  gave  her  a  book  and  a  bit  of  clothing.  She 
went  home  and  told  everything.  Woman  after 
woman  followed  her  from  that  same  village,  and 
some  of  the  men  began  to  accompany  them.  The 
only  thing  in  which  they  showed  a  real  interest  was 
the  children  singing  the  little  hymns  which  I  had 
translated  into  their  own  Aniwan  tongue,  and  which 
my  wife  had  taught  them  to  sing  very  sweetly  and 
joyfully.  Nerwa  at  last  got  so  interested  that  he 
came  himself,  and  sat  within  earshot,  and  drank  in 
the  joyful  sound.  In  a  short  time  he  drew  so  near 
that  he  could  hear  our  preaching,  and  then  began 
openly  and  regularly  to  attend  the  Church.  His 
keen  reasoning  faculty  was  constantly  at  work.  He 
weighed  and  compared  everything  he  heard,  and 
soon  out-distanced  nearly  all  of  them  in  his  grasp  of 
the  ideas  of  the  Gospel.  He  put  on  clothing,  joined 
our  School,  and  professed  himself  a  follower  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  He  eagerly  set  himself,  with  all  his 
power,  to  bring  in  a  neighbouring  Chief  and  his 
people,  and  constituted  himself  at  once  an  energetic 
and  very  pronounced  helper  to  the  Missionary. 

On  the  death  of  Naswai,  Nerwa  at  once  took  his 
place  in  carrying  my  Bible  to  the  Church,  and  seeing 
that  all  the  people  were  seated  before  the  stopping 
of  the  bell.  I  have  seen  him  clasping  the  Bible  like 
a  living  thing  to  his  breast,  and  heard  him  cry, — 

"Oh,  to  have  this  treasure  in  my  own  words  of 
Aniwal" 

When  Matthew  and  Mark  were  at  last  printed  in 

P.  17 


258  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  AN  I  WANS. 

Aniwan,  he  studied  them  incessantly,  and  soon 
could  read  them  freely.  He  became  the  Teacher 
in  his  own  village  School,  and  delighted  in  instruct- 
ing others.  He  was  assisted  by  Ruwawa,  whom  he 
himself  had  drawn  into  the  circle  of  Gospel  in  fluence  ; 
and  at  our  next  election  these  two  friends  were 
appointed  Elders  of  the  Church,  and  greatly  sus- 
tained our  hands  in  every  good  work  on  Aniwa. 

After  years  of  happy  and  useful  service,  the  time 
came  for  Nerwa  to  die.  He  was  then  so  greatly 
beloved  that  most  of  the  inhabitants  visited  him 
during  his  long  illness.  He  read  a  bit  of  the  Gospels 
in  his  own  Aniwan,  and  prayed  with  and  for  every 
visitor.  He  sang  beautifully,  and  scarcely  allowed 
any  one  to  leave  his  bedside  without  having  a  verse 
of  one  or  other  of  his  favourite  hymns,  "  Happy 
Land,"  and  "  Nearer,  my  God,  to  Thee."  On  my 
last  visit  to  Nerwa,  his  strength  had  gone  very  low, 
but  he  drew  me  near  his  face,  and  whispered, — 

"  Missi,  my  Missi,  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  You  see 
that  group  of  young  men  ?  They  came  to  sympathize 
with  me  ;  but  they  have  never  once  spoken  the  name 
of  Jesus,  though  they  have  spoken  about  everything 
else !  They  could  not  have  weakened  me  so,  if  they 
had  spoken  about  Jesus!  Read  me  the  story  of 
Jesus ;  pray  for  me  to  Jesus.  No !  stop,  let  us  call 
them,  and  let  me  speak  with  them  before  I  go." 

I  called  them  all  around  him,  and  he  strained 
his  dying  strength,  and  said,  "  After  I  am  gone, 
\et  there  be  no  bad  talk,  no  Heathen  ways.  Sing 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  255 

Jehovah's  songs,  and  pray  to  Jesus,  and  bury  me  as 
a  Christian.  Take  good  care  of  my  Missi,  and  help 
him  all  you  can.  I  am  dying  happy  and  going  to  be 
with  Jesus,  and  it  was  Missi  that  showed  me  this 
way.  And  who  among  you  will  take  my  place  in  the 
village  School  and  in  the  Church?  Who  amongst 
you  all  will  stand  up  for  Jesus  ?  " 

Many  were  shedding  tears,  but  there  was  no  reply ; 
after  which  the  dying  Chief  proceeded, — 

"  Now  let  my  last  work  on  earth  be  this : — we  will 
read  a  chapter  of  the  Book,  verse  about,  and  then  I 
will  pray  for  you  all,  and  the  Missi  will  pray  for  me, 
and  God  will  let  me  go  while  the  song  is  still  sound- 
ing in  my  heart  1 " 

At  the  close  of  this  most  touching  exercise,  we 
gathered  the  Christians  who  were  near-bye  close 
around,  and  sang  very  softly  in  Aniwan,  "  There  is  a 
Happy  Land."  As  they  sang,  the  old  man  grasped 
my  hand,  and  tried  hard  to  speak,  but  in  vain.  His 
head  fell  to  one  side,  "  the  silver  cord  was  loosed, 
and  the  golden  bowl  was  broken." 

Soon  after  his  burial,  the  best  and  ablest  man  in 
the  village,  the  husband  now  of  the  orphan  girl 
already  referred  to,  came  and  offered  himself  to  take 
the  Chief's  place  as  Teacher  in  the  village  School ; 
and  in  that  post  he  was  ably  assisted  by  his  wife,  our 
"little  maid,"  the  first  who  carried  the  news  of  the 
Gospel  life  to  her  tribe,  and  inclined  their  ears  to 
listen  to  the  message  of  Jesus. 

His  great  friend,  Ruwawa  the  Chief,  had  waited  by 


200  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

Nerwa  like  a  brother  till  within  a  few  days  of  the 
latter's  death,  when  he  also  was  smitten  down  appa- 
rently by  the  same  disease.  He  was  thought  to  be 
dying,  and  he  resigned  himself  calmly  into  the  hands 
of  Christ  One  Sabbath  afternoon,  sorely  distressed 
for  lack  of  air,  he  instructed  his  people  to  carry  him 
from  the  village  to  a  rising  ground  on  one  of  his 
plantations.  It  was  fallow ;  the  fresh  air  would 
reach  him ;  and  all  his  friends  could  sit  around  him. 
They  extemporized  a  rest, — two  posts  stuck  into  the 
ground,  slanting,  sticks  tied  across  them,  then  dried 
banana  leaves  spread  on  these  and  also  as  a  cushion 
on  the  ground, — and  there  sat  Ruwawa,  leaning  back 
and  breathing  heavily.  After  the  Church  Services, 
I  visited  him,  and  found  half  the  people  of  that  side 
of  the  Island  sitting  round  him,  in  silence,  in  the  open 
air.  Ruwawa  beckoned  me,  and  I  sat  down  before 
him.  Though  suffering  sorely,  his  eye  and  face  had 
the  look  of  ecstasy. 

"Missi,"  he  said,  "I  could  not  breathe  in  my 
village  ;  so  I  got  them  to  carry  me  here,  where  there 
is  room  for  all.  They  are  silent  and  they  weep, 
because  they  think  I  am  dying.  If  it  were  God's 
will,  I  would  like  to  live  and  to  help  you  in  His 
work.  I  am  in  the  hands  of  our  dear  Lord.  If  He 
takes  me,  it  is  good  ;  if  He  spares  me,  it  is  good ! 
Pray,  and  tell  our  Saviour  all  about  it." 

I  explained  to  the  people,  that  we  would  tell  our 
Heavenly  Father  how  anxious  we  all  were  to  see 
Ruwawa  given  back  to  us  strong  and  well  to  work 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS.  261 

for  Jesus,  and  then  leave  all  to  His  wise  and  holy 
disposal.  I  prayed,  and  the  place  became  a  very 
Bochim.  When  I  left  him,  Ruwawa  exclaimed, — 

"  Farewell,  Missi ;  if  I  go  first,  I  will  welcome  you 
to  Glory ;  if  I  am  spared,  I  will  work  with  you  for 
Jesus  ;  so  all  is  well !  " 

One  of  the  young  Christians  followed  me  and 
said, — "  Missi,  our  hearts  are  very  sore !  If  Ruwawa 
dies,  we  have  no  Chief  to  take  his  place  in  the 
Church,  and  it  will  be  a  heavy  blow  against  Jehovah's 
Worship  on  Aniwa." 

I  answered, — "  Let  us  each  tell  our  God  and  Father 
all  that  we  feel  and  all  that  we  fear;  and  leave 
Ruwawa  and  our  work  in  His  holy  hands." 

We  did  so,  with  earnest  and  unceasing  cry.  And 
when  all  hope  had  died  out  of  every  heart,  the  Lord 
began  to  answer  us ;  the  disease  began  to  relax  its 
hold,  and  the  beloved  Chief  was  restored  to  health. 
As  soon  as  he  was  able,  though  still  needing  help,  he 
found  his  way  back  to  the  Church,  and  we  all  offered 
special  thanksgiving  to  God.  He  indicated  a  desire 
to  say  a  few  words ;  and  although  still  very  weak, 
spoke  with  great  pathos  thus  : — 

u  Dear  Friends,  God  has  given  me  back  to  you  all. 
I  rejoice  thus  to  come  here  and  praise  the  great 
Father,  who  made  us  all,  and  who  knows  how  to 
make  and  keep  us  well.  I  want  you  all  to  work 
hard  for  Jesus,  and  to  lose  no  opportunity  of  trying 
to  do  good  and  so  to  please  Him.  In  my  deep 
journey  away  near  to  the  grave,  it  was  the  memory 


26a  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

of  what  I  had  done  in  love  to  Jesus  that  made  my 
heart  sing.  I  am  not  afraid  of  pain, — my  dear 
Lord  Jesus  suffered  far  more  for  me  and  teaches  me 
how  to  bear  it.  I  am  not  afraid  of  war  or  famine  or 
death,  or  of  the  present  or  of  the  future ;  my  dear 
Lord  Jesus  died  for  me,  and  in  dying  I  shall  live 
with  Him  in  Glory.  I  fear  and  love  my  dear  Lord 
Jesus,  because  He  loved  me  and  gave  Himself  for 
me." 

Then  he  raised  his  right  hand,  and  cried  in  a  soft, 
full-hearted  voice, — "  My  own,  my  dear  Lord  Jesus !  " 
and  stood  for  a  moment  looking  joyfully  upward,  as 
if  gazing  into  his  Saviour's  face.  When  he  sat  down, 
there  was  a  long  hush,  broken  here  and  there  by  a 
smothered  sob ;  and  Ruwawa's  words  produced  an 
impression  that  is  remembered  to  this  day. 

In  1888,  when  I  visited  the  Islands,  Ruwawa  was 
still  devoting  himself  heart  and  soul  to  the  work  of 
the  Lord  on  Aniwa.  Assisted  by  Koris,  a  Teacher 
from  Aneityum,  and  visited  occasionally  by  our  ever- 
dear  and  faithful  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Watt,  from 
Tanna,  the  good  Ruwawa  carries  forward  all  the 
work  of  God  on  Aniwa,  along  with  others,  in  our 
absence  as  in  our  presence.  The  meetings,  the  Com- 
municants' Class,  the  Schools,  and  the  Church  Services 
are  all  regularly  conducted  and  faithfully  attended. 
"  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul !  " 

I  am  now  reminded  of  the  story  of  Waiwai,  both 
because  it  was  interesting  for  his  own  personality, 
and  also  as  illustrating  our  difficulties  about  the  deli- 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  263 

cate  question  of  many  wives.  He  was  a  man  of 
great  wisdom,  and  had  in  his  early  days  displayed 
unwonted  energy.  His  assistance  in  finding  exact 
and  idiomatic  equivalents  for  me,  while  translating 
the  Scriptures,  was  of  the  highest  value. 

He  had  been  once  at  the  head  of  a  numerous 
people,  but  was  now  literally  a  Chief  without  a  tribe. 
His  son  and  heir  was  smitten  down  with  sunstroke, 
while  helping  us  to  get  the  coral  limestone,  and 
shortly  thereafter  died.  His  only  daughter  was 
married  to  a  young  Chief.  And  at  last,  of  all  his 
seven  wives  only  two  remained  alive. 

He  became  a  regular  attender  at  Church,  and  when 
our  first  Communicants'  Class  was  formed,  Waiwai 
and  his  two  wives  were  enrolled.  At  Communion 
time,  he  was  dreadfully  disappointed  when  informed 
that  he  could  neither  be  baptized  nor  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  Table  till  he  had  given  up  one  of  his  wives, 
as  God  allowed  no  Christian  to  have  more  than  one 
wife  at  a  time.  They  were  advised  to  attend  regu- 
larly, and  learn  more  and  more  of  Christianity,  till 
God  opened  up  their  way  in  regard  to  this  matter; 
that  it  might  be  done  from  conscience,  under  a  sense 
of  duty  to  Christ,  and  if  at  all  possible  by  peaceable 
and  mutual  agreement 

Waiwai  professed  to  be  willing,  but  found  it  terribly 
hard  to  give  up  either  of  his  wives.  They  had  houses 
far  apart  from  each  other,  for  they  quarrelled  badly, 
as  is  usual  in  such  cases.  But  both  were  excellent 
workers,  both  were  very  attentive  to  the  wants  of 


264  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

Waiwai,  and  he  managed  to  keep  on  affectionate 
terms  with  both.  After  all  the  other  men  on  the 
Island  had,  under  the  influence  of  Christianity,  given 
up  all  their  wives  save  one,  Waiwai  began  to  feel 
rather  ashamed  of  being  the  conspicuous  exception, 
or  thought  it  prudent  to  pretend  to  be  ashamed ;  and 
so  he  publicly  scolded  them  both,  ordering  one  or 
other  to  go  and  leave  him,  that  he  might  be  enabled 
to  join  the  Church  and  be  a  Christian  like  the  rest. 
But  I  learned  privately  that  he  did  not  wish  either 
to  go,  and  that  he  would  shoot  the  one  that  dared  to 
leave  him.  I  remonstrated  with  him  on  his  hypo- 
crisy, warning  him  that  God  knew  his  heart  At  last 
he  said,  that  sinoo  neither  of  them  would  depart,  he 
would  leave  them  both  and  go  to  Tanna  for  a  year, 
ordering  one  or  other  of  them  to  get  married  during 
his  absence.  He  did  go,  but  on  his  return  found 
both  still  awaiting  him  at  their  respective  stations. 
He  pretended  to  scold  them  very  vigorously  in  public; 
but  his  duplicity  was  too  open,  and  I  again  very 
solemnly  rebuked  him  for  double  dealing,  showing 
him  that  not  even  men  were  deceived  by  him,  much 
less  the  all-seeing  God.  He  frankly  admitted  his 
hypocrisy.  He  loved  both  ;  he  did  not  want  to  part 
with  either  ;  and  both  were  excellent  workers  ! 

In  process  of  time  the  younger  of  the  two  women 
bore  him  a  beautiful  baby  boy,  about  which  he  was 
immensely  uplifted  ;  and  a  short  while  thereafter  the 
elder  woman  died.  At  her  grave  the  inveterate  talk- 
ing instinct  of  these  Islanders  asserted  itself,  and 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  165 

Waiwai  made  a  speech  to  the  assembled  people  in 
the  following  strain  : — 

"  O  ye  people  of  Aniwa,  I  was  not  willing  to  give 
up  either  of  my  wives  for  Jesus ;  but  God  has  taken 
one  from  me  and  laid  her  there  in  the  grave ;  and 
now  I  am  called  to  be  baptized,  and  to  follow  Jesus." 

The  two  now  regularly  attended  Church,  and 
learned  diligently  at  the  Communicants'  Class.  Both 
seemed  to  be  very  sincere,  and  Waiwai  particularly 
showed  a  very  gentle  Christian  spirit,  and  seemed  to 
brood  much  upon  the  loss  of  family  and  people  and 
tribe  that  had  befallen  him.  His  had  been  indeed  a 
crushing  discipline,  and  it  was  not  yet  complete. 
For,  shortly  before  the  Communion  at  which  they 
were  to  be  received  into  fellowship,  his  remaining 
wife  became  suddenly  ill  and  died  also.  At  her 
grave  the  old  man  wept  very  bitterly,  and  made 
another  speech,  but  this  time  in  tones  of  more  intense 
reality  than  before,  as  if  the  iron  had  entered  his 
very  soul : — 

"Listen,  all  ye  men  of  Aniwa,  and  take  warning 
by  Waiwai.  I  am  now  old,  and  ready  to  drop  into 
the  grave  alone.  My  wives  kept  me  back  from  Jesus, 
but  now  they  are  all  taken,  and  I  am  left  without  one 
to  care  for  me  or  this  little  child.  I  tried  to  deceive 
the  Missi,  but  I  could  not  deceive  God.  When  I 
was  left  with  only  one  wife,  I  said  that  I  would  now  be 
baptized  and  live  as  a  Christian.  But  God  has  taken 
her  also.  I  pretended  to  serve  the  Lord,  when  I  was 
only  serving  and  pleasing  myself.  God  has  now 


*66  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

broken  my  heart  all  to  pieces.  I  must  learn  no 
longer  to  please  myself,  but  to  please  my  Lord.  Oh, 
take  warning  by  me,  all  ye  men  of  Aniwal  Lies 
cannot  cheat  the  great  Jehovah  God." 

Poor  brjken-hearted  Waiwai  had  sorrow  upon 
sorrow  to  the  full.  We  had  agreed  to  baptize  him 
and  admit  him  to  the  Lord's  Table.  But  a  terrible 
form  of  cramp,  sometimes  met  with  on  the  Islands, 
overtook  him,  shrinking  up  both  his  legs,  and  curving 
his  feet  up  behind  him.  He  suffered  great  agony, 
and  could  neither  walk  nor  sit  without  pain.  In 
spite  of  all  efforts  to  relieve  him,  this  condition 
became  chronic  ;  and  he  died  at  last  from  the  effects 
thereof  during  our  absence  on  furlough. 

His  married  daughter  took  charge  of  him  and  of 
the  little  boy  ;  and  so  long  as  I  was  on  Aniwa  during 
his  illness,  I  visited  and  instructed  and  ministered  to 
him  in  every  possible  way.  He  prayed  much,  and 
asked  God's  blessing  on  all  his  meals ;  but  all  that  I 
could  say  failed  to  lead  him  into  the  sunshine  of  the 
Divine  Love.  And  the  poor  soul  often  revealed  the 
shadow  by  which  his  heart  was  clouded  by  such  cries 
as  these, — "  I  lied  to  Jehovah  !  It  is  He  that  punishes 
me  !  I  lied  to  Jesus  !  " 

Readers  may  perhaps  think  that  this  case  of  the 
two  wives  and  our  treatment  of  it  was  too  hard  upon 
Waiwai ;  and  those  will  be  the  most  ready  to  condemn 
us,  who  have  never  been  on  the  spot,  and  who  cannot 
see  all  the  facts  as  they  lie  under  the  eyes  of  the 
Missionary.  How  could  we  ever  have  led  Natives  to 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  267 

see  the  difference  betwixt  admitting  a  man  to  the 
Church  who  had  two  wives,  and  not  permitting  a 
member  of  the  Church  to  take  two  wives  after  his 
admission  ?  Their  moral  sense  is  blunted  enough 
without  our  knocking  their  heads  against  a  conun- 
drum in  ethics !  In  our  Church  membership  we 
have  to  draw  the  line  as  sharply  as  God's  law  will 
allow  betwixt  what  is  Heathen  and  what  is  Christian, 
instead  of  minimising  the  difference. 

Again,  we  found  that  the  Heathen  practices  were 
apparently  more  destructive  to  women  than  to  men ; 
so  that  in  one  Island,  with  a  population  of  only  two 
hundred,  I  found  that  there  were  thirty  adult  men 
over  and  above  the  number  of  women.  As  a  rule, 
for  every  man  that  has  two  or  more  wives,  the  same 
number  of  men  have  no  wives  and  can  get  none  ; 
and  polygamy  is  therefore  the  prolific  cause  of 
hatreds  and  murders  innumerable. 

Besides  all  this,  to  look  at  things  in  a  purely 
practical  light,  as  the  so-called  "  practical  men  "  are 
our  scornful  censors  in  these  affairs,  it  is  really  no 
hardship  for  one  woman,  or  any  number  of  women, 
to  be  given  up  when  the  man  becomes  a  Christian 
and  elects  to  have  one  wife  only ;  for  every  one  so 
discarded  is  at  once  eagerly  contended  for  by  the 
men  who  had  no  hope  of  ever  being  married,  and 
her  chances  of  comfort  and  happiness  are  infinitely 
improved.  We  had  one  Chief  who  gave  up  eleven 
wives  on  his  being  baptized.  They  were  without  a 
single  exception  happily  settled  in  other  homes. 


268  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

And  he  became  an  earnest  and  devoted  Chris- 
tian. 

While  they  remain  Heathen,  and  have  many  wives 
to  manage,  the  condition  of  most  of  the  women  is 
worse  than  slavery.  On  remonstrating  with  a  Chief, 
who  was  savagely  beating  one  of  his  wives,  he  indig- 
nantly assured  me, — 

"  We  must  beat  them,  or  they  would  never  obey  us. 
When  they  quarrel,  and  become  bad  to  manage,  we 
have  to  kill  one,  and  feast  on  her.  Then  all  the  other 
wives  of  the  whole  tribe  are  quiet  and  obedient  for  a 
long  time  to  come." 

I  knew  one  Chief,  who  had  many  wives,  always 
jealous  of  each  other  and  violently  quarrelling  amongst 
themselves.  When  he  was  off  at  war,  along  with  his 
men,  the  favourite  wife,  a  tall  and  powerful  woman, 
armed  herself  with  an  axe,  and  murdered  all  the 
others.  On  his  return  he  made  peace  with  her,  and, 
either  in  terror  or  for  other  motives,  promised  to 
forego  and  protect  her  against  all  attempts  at  revenge. 
One  has  to  live  amongst  the  Papuans,  or  the  Malays, 
in  order  to  understand  how  much  Woman  is  indebted 
to  Christ  I 

The  old  Chiefs  only  brother  was  called  Kalangi. 
Twice  in  Heathen  days  he  tried  to  shoot  me.  On  the 
second  occasipn  he  heard  me  rebuking  his  daughter 
for  letting  a  child  destroy  a  beautiful  Island  plant  in 
front  of  our  house.  He  levelled  his  musket  at  me, 
but  his  daughter,  whom  we  were  training  at  the  Mis- 
sion House,  ran  in  front  of  it,  and  cred, — "  O  father, 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  269 

don't  shoot  Missi !  He  loves  me.  He  gives  us  food 
and  clothing.  He  teaches  us  about  Jehovah  and 
Jesus ! " 

Then  she  pled  with  me  to  retire  into  the  house, 
saying, — "  He  will  not  shoot  you  for  fear  of  shooting 
me.  I  will  soothe  him  down.  Leave  him  to  me,  and 
flee  for  safety." 

Thus  she  probably  saved  my  life.  Time  after  time 
he  heard  from  this  little  daughter  all  that  we  taught 
her,  and  all  she  could  remember  of  our  preaching. 
By-and-bye  he  showed  a  strong  personal  interest  in  the 
things  he  heard  about  Jesus,  and  questioned  deeply, 
and  learned  diligently.  When  he  became  a  Christian, 
he  constituted  himself,  along  with  Nelwang,  my 
body-guard,  and  often  marched  near  me,  or  within  safe 
distance  of  me,  armed  with  tomahawk  and  musket, 
when  I  journeyed  from  village  to  village  in  the  pre- 
Christian  days.  Once,  on  approaching  one  of  our 
most  distant  villages,  Nelwang  sprang  to  my  side, 
and  warned  me  of  a  man  in  the  bush  watching  an 
opportunity  to  shoot  me.  I  shouted  to  the  fellow, — 

"  What  are  you  going  to  shoot  there  ?  This  is  the 
Lord's  own  Day !  " 

He  answered,  "  Only  a  bird." 

I  replied,  "  Never  mind  it  to-day.  You  can  shoot 
it  to-morrow.  We  are  going  to  your  Village.  Come 
on  before  us,  and  show  us  the  way  !  " 

Seeing  how  I  was  protected,  he  lowered  his  musket, 
and  marched  on  before  us.  Kalangi  addressed  the 
people,  after  I  had  spoken  and  prayed.  In  course  of 


270  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

time  they  became  warm  friends  of  the  Worship  ;  and 
that  very  man  and  his  wife,  who  once  sought  my  life; 
sat  with  me  at  the  Lord's  Table  on  Aniwa.  And  the 
little  girl,  above  referred  to,  is  now  the  wife  of  one  of 
the  Elders  there,  and  the  mother  of  three  Christian 
children, — both  she  and  her  husband  being  devoted 
workers  in  the  Church  of  God. 

Litsi,  the  only  daughter  of  Namakei,  had,  both  in 
her  own  career  and  in  her  connection  with  poor,  dear 
Mungaw,  an  almost  unparalleled  experience.  She 
was  entrusted  to  us  when  very  young,  and  became  a 
bright,  clever,  and  attractive  Christian  girl  Many 
sought  her  hand,  but  she  disdainfully  replied, — 

"  I  am  Queen  of  my  own  Island,  and  when  I  like  I 
will  ask  a  husband  in  marriage,  as  you  told  us  that 
the  great  Queen  Victoria  did  !  " 

Her  first  husband,  however  won,  was  undoubtedly 
the  tallest  and  most  handsome  man  on  Aniwa ;  but 
he  was  a  giddy  fool,  and,  on  his  early  death,  she  again 
returned  to  live  with  us  at  the  Mission  House.  Her 
second  marriage  had  everything  to  commend  it,  but 
it  resulted  in  indescribable  disaster.  Mungaw,  heir 
to  a  Chief,  had  been  trained  with  us,  and  gave  every 
evidence  of  decided  Christianity.  They  were  married 
in  the  Church,  and  lived  in  the  greatest  happiness. 
He  was  able  and  eloquent,  and  was  first  chosen  as 
a  deacon,  then  as  an  Elder  of  the  Church,  and  finally 
as  High  Chief  of  one  half  of  the  Island.  He  showed 
the  finest  Christian  spirit  under  many  trying  circum- 
stances. Once,  when  working  at  the  lime  for  the 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  271 

building  of  our  Church,  two  bad  men,  armed  with 
muskets,  sought  his  life  for  some  revenge  or  another. 
Hearing  of  the  quarrel,  I  rushed  to  the  scene,  and 
heard  him  saying, — 

"  Don't  call  me  coward,  or  think  me  afraid  to  die. 
If  I  died  now,  I  would  go  to  be  with  Jesus.  But  I 
am  no  longer  a  Heathen  ;  I  am  a  Christian,  and 
wish  to  treat  you  as  a  Christian  should." 

Others  now  coming  to  the  rescue,  the  men  were 
disarmed  ;  and,  after  much  talk,  they  professed  them- 
selves ashamed,  and  promised  better  conduct  for  the 
future.  Next  day  they  sent  a  large  present  as  a 
peace-offering  to  me,  but  I  refused  to  receive  it  till 
they  should  first  of  all  make  peace  with  the  young 
Chief.  They  sent  a  larger  present  to  him,  praying 
him  to  receive  it,  and  to  forgive  them.  Mungaw 
brought  a  still  larger  present  in  exchange,  laid  it 
down  at  their  feet  in  the  Public  Ground,  shook  hands 
with  them  graciously,  and  forgave  them  in  presence 
of  all  the  people.  His  constant  saying  was, — 

"I  am  a  Christian,  and  I  must  do  the  conduct  of 
a  Christian." 

In  one  of  my  furloughs  to  Australia  I  took  the 
young  Chief  with  me,  in  the  hope  of  interesting  the 
Sabbath  Schools  and  Congregations  by  his  eloquent 
addresses  and  noble  personality.  The  late  Dr. 
Cameron,  of  Melbourne,  having  heard  him,  as  trans- 
lated by  me,  publicly  declared  that  Mungaw's  appear- 
ance and  speech  in  his  Church  did  more  to  show  him 
the  grand  results  of  the  Gospel  amongst  the  Heathen 


873  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

than  all  the  Missionary  addresses  he  ever  listened  to 
or  read. 

Our  lodging  was  in  St.  Kilda.  My  dear  wife  was 
suddenly  seized  with  a  dangerous  illness  on  a  visit 
to  Taradale,  and  I  was  telegraphed  for.  Finding  that 
I  must  remain  with  her,  I  got  Mungaw  booked  for 
Melbourne,  on  the  road  for  St.  Kilda,  in  charge  of  a 
railway  guard.  Some  white  wretches,  in  the  guise 
of  gentlemen,  offered  to  see  him  to  the  St.  Kilda 
Station,  assuring  the  guard  that  they  were  friends  of 
mine,  and  interested  in  our  Mission.  They  took  him, 
instead,  to  some  den  of  infamy  in  Melbourne.  On 
refusing  to  drink  with  them,  he  said  they  threw  him 
down  on  a  sofa,  and  poured  drink  or  drugs  into  him 
till  he  was  nearly  dead.  Having  taken  all  his  money 
(he  had  only  two  or  three  pounds,  made  up  of  little 
presents  from  various  friends),  they  thrust  him  out  to 
the  street,  with  only  one  penny  in  his  pocket 

On  becoming  conscious,  he  applied  to  a  policeman, 
who  either  did  not  understand  or  would  not  inter- 
fere. Hearing  an  engine  whistle,  he  followed  the 
sound,  and  found  his  way  to  Spencer  Street  Station. 
There  he  stood  for  a  whole  day,  offering  his  penny 
for  a  ticket  by  every  train,  and  was  always  refused. 
At  last  a  sailor  took  pity  on  him,  got  him  some  food, 
and  led  him  to  the  St.  Kilda  Station.  Again  he 
proffered  his  penny,  only  to  meet  with  refusal  after 
refusal,  till  he  broke  down,  and  cried  aloud  in  such 
English  as  desperation  gave  him, — 

"  If  me  savvy  road,  me  go.    Me  no  savvy  road,  and 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS.  273 

stop  here  me  die.  My  Missi  Paton  live  at  Kilda.  Me 
want  go  Kilda.  Me  no  more  money.  Bad  fellow  took 
all !  Send  me  Kilda." 

Some  gentle  Samaritan  gave  him  a  ticket,  and  he 
reached  our  house  at  St  Kilda  at  last.  There  for 
above  three  weeks  the  poor  creature  lay  in  a  sort  of 
stupid  doze.  Food  he  could  scarcely  be  induced  to 
taste,  and  he  only  rose  now  and  again  for  a  drink  of 
water.  When  my  wife  was  able  to  be  removed  thither 
also,  we  found  dear  Mungaw  dreadfully  changed  in 
appearance  and  in  conduct.  Twice  thereafter  I  took 
him  with  me  on  Mission  work ;  but,  on  medical  advice, 
preparations  were  made  for  his  immediate  return  to 
the  Islands.  I  entrusted  him  to  the  kind  care  of 
Captain  Logan,  who  undertook  to  see  him  safely  on 
board  the  Day  spring,  then  lying  at  Auckland.  Mun- 
gaw was  delighted,  and  we  hoped  everything  from 
his  return  to  his  own  land  and  people.  After  some 
little  trouble,  he  was  landed  safely  home  on  Aniwa 
But  his  malady  developed  dangerous  and  violent 
symptoms,  characterized  by  long  periods  of  quiet 
and  sleep,  and  then  sudden  paroxysms,  in  which  he 
destroyed  property,  burned  houses,  and  was  a  terror 
to  all. 

On  our  return  he  was  greatly  delighted  ;  but  he 
complained  bitterly  that  the  white  men  "  had  spoiled 
his  head,"  and  that  when  it  "  burned  hot "  he  did  all 
these  bad  things,  for  which  he  was  extremely  sorry 
He  deliberately  attempted  my  life,  and  most  cruelly 
abused  his  dear  and  gentle  wife ;  and  then,  when  the 

p.  18 


274  PEN-PORTRAITS  OP  ANIWANS. 

frenzy  was  over,  he  wept  and  lamented  over  it  Many 
a  time  he  marched  round  and  round  our  House  with 
loaded  musket  and  spear  and  tomahawk,  while  we 
had  to  keep  doors  and  windows  locked  and  barri- 
caded ;  then  the  paroxysm  passed  off,  and  he  slept, 
long  and  deep,  like  a  child.  When  he  came  to  him- 
self, he  wept  and  said, — 

u  The  white  men  spoiled  my  head  I  I  know  not 
nrhat  I  do.  My  head  burns  hot,  and  I  am  driven." 

One  day,  in  the  Imrai,  he  leapt  up  with  a  loud- 
felling  war-cry,  rushed  off  to  his  own  house,  set  fire 
to  it,  and  danced  around  till  everything  he  possessed 
was  burned  to  ashes.  Nasi,  a  bad  Tannese  Chief 
living  on  Aniwa,  had  a  quarrel  with  Mungaw  about 
a  cask  found  at  the  shore,  and  threatened  to  shoot 
him.  Others  encouraged  him  to  do  so,  as  Mungaw 
was  growing  every  day  more  and  more  destructive 
and  violent.  When  a  person  became  outrageous  or 
insane  on  Aniwa, — as  they  had  neither  asylum  nor 
prison,  they  first  of  all  held  him  fast  and  discharged  a 
musket  close  to  his  ear ;  and  then,  if  the  shock  did 
not  bring  him  back  to  his  senses,  they  tied  him  up 
for  two  days  or  so ;  and  finally,  if  that  did  not  restore 
him,  they  shot  him  dead.  Thus  the  plan  of  Nasi  was 
favoured  by  their  own  customs.  One  night,  after 
family  worship, — for  amidst  all  his  madness,  when 
clear  moments  came,  he  poured  out  his  soul  in  faith 
and  love  to  the  Lord, — he  said, — 

"Litsi,  I  am  melting  1  My  head  burns.  Let  us 
go  out  and  get  cooled  in  the  open  air." 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  275 

She  warned  him  not  to  go,  as  she  heard  voices 
whispering  under  the  verandah.  He  answered  a  little 
wildly, — 

"I  am  not  afraid  to  die.  Life  is  a  curse  and 
burden.  The  white  men  spoiled  my  head.  If  there 
is  a  hope  of  dying,  let  me  go  quickly  and  die  ! " 

As  he  crossed  the  door,  a  ball  crashed  through 
him,  and  he  fell  dead.  We  got  the  mother  and  her 
children  away  to  the  Mission  House;  and  next 
morning  they  buried  the  remains  of  poor  Mungaw 
under  the  floor  of  his  own  hut,  and  enclosed  the 
whole  place  with  a  fence.  It  was  a  sorrowful  close 
to  so  noble  a  career.  I  shed  many  a  tear  that  I  ever 
took  him  to  Australia.  What  will  God  have  to  say 
to  those  white  fiends  who  poisoned  and  maddened 
poor  dear  Mungaw  ? 

After  a  while  the  good  Queen  Litsi  was  happily 
married  again.  She  became  possessed  with  a  great 
desire  to  go  as  a  Missionary  to  the  people  and  tribe 
of  Nasi,  the  very  man  who  had  murdered  her  hus- 
band. She  used  to  say, — 

"Is  there  no  Missionary  to  go  and  teach  Nasi's 
people?  I  weep  and  pray  for  them,  that  they  too 
may  come  to  know  and  love  Jesus." 

I  answered, — "  Litsi,  if  I  had  only  wept  and 
prayed  for  you,  but  stayed  at  home  in  Scotland, 
would  that  have  brought  you  to  know  and  love  Jesus 
as  you  do  ?  " 

"  Certainly  not,"  she  replied. 

"Now  then,"  I  proceeded,  "would  it  not  please 


276  PEN- PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

Jesus  and  be  a  grand  and  holy  revenge,  if  you,  the 
Christians  of  Aniwa,  could  carry  the  Gospel  to  the 
very  people  whose  Chief  murdered  Mungaw  ?  " 

The  idea  took  possession  of  her  soul.  She  was 
never  wearied  talking  and  praying  over  it  When  at 
length  a  Missionary  was  got  for  Nasi's  people,  Litsi 
and  her  new  husband  placed  themselves  at  the  head 
of  a  band  of  six  or  eight  Aniwan  Christians,  and 
plantsd  themselves  there  to  open  up  the  way  and 
assist  as  Native  Teachers  the  Missionary  and  his 
wife.  There  she  and  they  have  laboured  ever  since. 
They  are  "strong"  for  the  Worship.  Her  son  is 
being  trained  up  by  his  cousin,  an  Elder  of  the 
Church,  to  be  "the  good  Chief  of  Aniwa";  so  she 
calls  him  in  her  prayers,  as  she  cries  on  God  to  bless 
and  watch  over  him,  while  she  is  serving  the  Lord  in 
the  Mission  field.  Many  years  have  now  passed  ;  and 
when  lately  I  visited  that  part  of  Tanna,  Litsi  ran  to 
me,  clasped  my  hand,  kissed  it  with  many  sobs,  and 
cried, — 

"  O  my  father  1  God  has  blessed  me  to  see  you 
again.  Is  my  mother,  your  dear  wife,  well  ?  And 
your  children,  my  brothers  and  sisters  ?  My  love  to 
them  all !  O  my  heart  clings  to  you  !  " 

We  had  sweet  conversation,  and  then  she  said 
more  calmly, — 

"  My  days  here  are  hard.  I  might  be  happy  and 
wealthy  as  Queen  on  Aniwa.  But  the  Heathen  here 
are  beginning  to  listen.  The  Missi  sees  them  coming 
nearer  to  Jesus.  And  oh,  what  a  reward  when  we 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  AN1WANS.  277 

shall  hear  them  sing  and  pray  to  our  dear  Saviour  1 
The  hope  of  that  makes  me  strong  for  anything." 

My  heart  often  says  within  itself — When,  when 
will  men's  eyes  at  home  be  opened  ?  When  will  the 
rich  and  the  learned  and  the  noble  and  even  the 
princes  of  the  Earth  renounce  their  shallow  frivolities, 
and  go  to  live  amongst  the  poor,  the  ignorant,  the 
outcast,  and  the  lost,  and  write  their  eternal  fame 
on  the  souls  by  them  blessed  and  brought  to  the 
Saviour  ?  Those  who  have  tasted  this  highest  joy, 
"the  joy  of  the  Lord,"  will  never  again  ask, — Is  Life 
worth  living?  Life,  any  life,  would  be  well  spent, 
under  any  conceivable  conditions,  in  bringing  one 
human  soul  to  know  and  love  and  serve  God  and 
His  Son,  and  thereby  securing  for  yourself  at  least 
one  temple  where  your  name  and  memory  would  be 
held  for  ever  and  for  ever  in  affectionate  praise, — a 
regenerated  Heart  in  Heaven.  That  fame  will  prove 
immortal,  when  all  the  poems  and  monuments  and 
pyramids  of  Earth  have  gone  into  dust. 

Nasi,  the  Tannaman,  was  a  bad  and  dangerous 
character,  though  some  readers  may  condone  his 
putting  an  end  to  Mungaw  in  the  terrible  circum- 
stances of  our  case.  During  a  great  illness  that 
befell  him,  I  ministered  to  him  regularly,  but  no 
kindness  seemed  to  move  him.  When  about  to  leave 
Aniwa,  I  went  specially  to  visit  him.  On  parting  I 
said, — 

"Nasi,  are  you  happy?  Have  you  ever  been 
happy  ?  " 


278  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  AN1WANS. 

He  answered  gloomily, — "  No !     Never." 

I  said, — "Would  you  like  this  dear  little  boy  of 
yours  to  grow  up  like  yourself,  and  lead  the  life  you 
have  lived  ?  " 

"  No  I "  he  replied  warmly  ;  *  I  certainly  would 
not" 

"Then,"  I  continued,  "you  must  become  a  Chris- 
tian, and  give  up  all  your  Heathen  conduct,  or  he  will 
just  grow  up  to  quarrel  and  fight  and  murder  as  you 
have  done ;  and,  O  Nasi,  he  will  curse  you  through 
all  Eternity  for  leading  him  to  such  a  life  and  to 
such  a  doom ! " 

He  was  very  much  impressed,  but  made  no  re- 
sponse. After  we  had  sailed,  a  band  of  our  young 
Native  Christians  held  a  consultation  over  the  case 
of  Nasi.  They  said, — 

"We  know  the  burden  and  terror  that  Nasi  has 
been  to  our  dear  Missi.  We  know  that  he  has  mur- 
dered several  persons  with  his  own  hands,  and  has 
taken  part  in  the  murder  of  others.  Let  us  unite  in 
daily  prayer  that  the  Lord  would  open  his  heart  and 
change  his  conduct,  and  teach  him  to  love  and  folbw 
what  is  good,  and  let  us  set  ourselves  to  win  Nasi  for 
Christ,  just  as  Missi  tried  to  win  us." 

So  they  began  to  show  him  every  possible  kind- 
ness, and  one  after  another  helped  him  in  his  daily 
tasks,  embracing  every  opportunity  of  pleading  with 
him  to  yield  to  Jesus  and  take  the  new  path  of  life, 
At  first  he  repelled  them,  and  sullenly  held  aloof. 
But  their  prayers  never  ceased,  and  their  patient 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  279 

affections  continued  to  grow.  At  last,  after  long 
waiting,  Nasi  broke  down,  and  cried  to  one  of  the 
Teachers, — 

"  I  can  oppose  your  Jesus  no  longer.  If  He  can 
make  you  treat  me  like  that,  I  yield  myself  to  Him 
and  to  you,  l»  want  Him  to  change  me  too.  I  want 
a  heart  like  that  of  Jesus." 

He  took  the  ugly  paint  patches  from  his  face  ;  he 
cut  off  his  long  Heathen  hair;  he  went  to  the  sea 
and  bathed,  washing  himself  clean  ;  and  then  he 
«,ame  to  the  Christians  and  dressed  himself  in  a  shirt 
and  a  kilt.  The  next  step  was  to  get  a  book, — his 
was  the  translation  of  the  Gospel  according  to  St. 
John.  He  eagerly  listened  to  every  one  that  would 
read  bits  of  it  aloud  to  him,  and  his  soul  seemed  to 
drink  in  the  new  ideas  at  every  pore.  He  attended 
the  Church  and  the  School  most  regularly,  and  could 
in  a  very  short  time  read  the  Gospel  for  himself. 
The  Elders  of  the  Church  took  special  pains  in  in- 
structing him,  and  after  due  preparation  he  was 
admitted  to  the  Lord's  Table— my  brother  Mis- 
sionary from  Tanna  baptizing  and  receiving  him. 
Imagine  my  joy  on  learning  all  this  regarding  one 
who  had  sullenly  resisted  my  appeals  for  many  years, 
and  how  my  soul  praised  the  Lord  who  is  "  Mighty 
to  save ! " 

On  my  recent  visit  to  Aniwa,  in  1886,  God's 
almighty  compassion  was  further  revealed  to  me, 
when  I  found  that  Nasi  the  murderer  was  now  a 
Scripture  Reader,  and  able  to  comment  in  a  wonder- 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 


ful  and  interesting  manner  on  what  he  reads  to  the 
people!  When  I  arrived  on  a  visit  to  the  Island, 
after  my  last  tour  in  Great  Britain  in  the  interests  of 
our  Mission,  all  the  inhabitants  of  Aniwa  seemed  to 
be  assembled  at  the  boat-landing  to  welcome  me, 
except  Nasi.  He  was  away  fishing  a£a  distance,  and 
had  been  sent  for,  but  had  not  yet  arrived.  On  the 
way  to  the  Mission  House,  he  came  rushing  to  meet 
me.  He  grasped  my  hand,  and  kissed  it,  and  burst 
into  tears.  I  said,  — 

"  Nasi,  do  I  now  at  last  meet  you  as  a  Christian  ?  " 

He  warmly  answered,  "Yes,  Missi;  I  now  worship 
and  serve  the  only  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ 
Bless  God,  I  am  a  Christian  at  last  !  " 

My  soul  went  out  with  the  silent  cry,  "  Oh,  that  the 
men  at  home  who  discuss  and  doubt  about  conversion, 
and  the  new  heart,  and  the  power  of  Jesus  to  change 
and  save,  could  but  look  on  Nasi,  and  spell  out  the 
simple  lesson,  —  He  that  created  us  at  first  by  His 
power  can  create  us  anew  by  His  love  !  " 

My  first  Sabbath  on  Aniwa,  after  the  late  tour  in 
Great  Britain  and  the  Colonies,  gave  me  a  blessed 
surprise.  Before  daybreak  I  lay  awake  thinking  of 
all  my  experiences  on  that  Island,  and  wondering 
whether  the  Church  had  fallen  off  in  my  four  years' 
absence,  when  suddenly  the  voice  of  song  broke  on 
my  ears  !  It  was  scarcely  full  dawn,  yet  I  jumped 
up  and  called  to  a  man  that  was  passing,  — 

"  Have  I  slept  in  ?  Is  it  already  Church-time  ? 
Or  why  are  the  people  met  so  early  ?  " 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS.  281 

He  was  one  of  their  leaders,  and  gravely  replied,— 
"Missi,  since  you  left,  we  have  found  it  very  hard  to 
live  near  to  God !  So  the  Chief  and  the  Teachers 
and  a  few  others  meet  when  daylight  comes  in  every 
Sabbath  morning,  and  spend  the  first  hour  of  every 
Lord's  Day  in  prayer  and  praise.  They  are  met  to 
pray  for  you  now,  that  God  may  help  you  in  your 
preaching,  and  that  all  hearts  may  bear  fruit  to  the 
glory  of  Jesus  this  day." 

I  returned  to  my  room,  and  felt  quite  prepared 
myself.  It  would  be  an  easy  and  a  blessed  thing  to 
lead  such  a  Congregation  into  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  !  They  were  there  already. 

On  that  day  every  person  on  Aniwa  seemed  to  be 
at  Church,  except  the  bedridden  and  the  sick.  At 
the  close  of  the  Services,  the  Elders  informed  me  that 
they  had  kept  up  all  the  Meetings  during  my  absence, 
and  had  also  conducted  the  Communicants'  Class, 
and  they  presented  to  me  a  considerable  number  of 
candidates  for  membership.  After  careful  examina- 
tion, I  set  apart  nine  boys  and  girls,  about  twelve  or 
thirteen  years  of  age,  and  advised  them  to  wait  for  at 
least  another  year  or  so,  that  their  knowledge  and 
habits  might  be  matured.  They  had  answered  every 
question,  indeed,  and  were  eager  to  be  baptized  and 
admitted ;  but  I  feared  for  their  youth,  lest  they 
should  fall  away  and  bring  disgrace  on  the  Church, 
One  of  them,  with  very  earnest  eyes,  looked  at  me 
and  said, — 

"  We  have  been  taught  that  whosoever  believeth  la 


28a  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

to  be  baptized.  We  do  most  heartily  believe  in  Jesus, 
and  try  to  please  Jesus." 

I  answered, — "  Hold  on  for  another  year,  and  then 
our  way  will  be  clear." 

But  he  persisted, — "  Some  of  us  may  not  be  living 
then ;  and  you  may  not  be  here.  We  long  to  be 
baptized  by  you,  our  own  Missi,  and  to  take  our  place 
among  the  servants  of  Jesus." 

After  much  conversation  I  agreed  to  baptize  them, 
and  they  agreed  to  refrain  from  going  to  the  Lord's 
Table  for  a  year ;  that  all  the  Church  might  by  that 
time  have  knowledge  and  proof  of  their  consistent 
Christian  life,  though  so  young  in  years.  This  dis- 
cipline, I  thought,  would  be  good  for  them ;  and  the 
Lord  might  use  it  as  a  precedent  for  guidance  in 
future  days. 

Of  other  ten  adults  at  this  time  admitted,  one  was 
specially  noteworthy.  She  was  about  twenty-five, 
and  the  Elders  objected  because  her  marriage  had  not 
been  according  to  the  Christian  usage  oh  Aniwa. 
She  left  us  weeping  deeply.  I  was  writing  late  at 
night  in  the  cool  evening  air,  as  was  my  wont  in  that 
oppressive  tropical  clime,  and  a  knock  was  heard  at 
my  door.  I  called  out, — 

"  Akai  era  ?"  (  =  Who  is  there  ?) 

A  voice  softly  answered, — "  Missi,  it  is  Lamu.  Oh, 
do  speak  with  me  !  " 

This  was  the  rejected  candidate,  and  I  at  once 
opened  the  door. 

"  Oh,  Missi,"  she  began,  "  I  cannot  sleep,  I  cannot 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  AN  1  WANS,  283 

eat ;  my  soul  is  in  pain.  Am  I  to  be  shut  out  from 
Jesus  ?  Some  of  those  at  the  Lord's  Table  com- 
mitted murder.  They  repented,  and  have  been  saved. 
My  heart  is  very  bad ;  yet  I  never  did  any  of  those 
crimes  of  Heathenism  ;  and  I  know  that  it  is  my  joy 
to  try  and  please  my  Saviour  Jesus.  How  is  it  that 
I  only  am  to  be  shut  out  from  Jesus  ?  " 

I  tried  all  I  could  to  guide  and  console  her,  and  she 
listened  to  all  very  eagerly.  Then  she  looked  up  at 
me  and  said, — 

"  Missi,  you  and  the  Elders  may  think  it  right  to 
keep  me  back  from  showing  my  love  to  Jesus  at  the 
Lord's  Table  ;  but  I  know  here  in  my  heart  that 
Jesus  has  received  me ;  and  if  I  were  dying  now,  I 
know  that  Jesus  would  take  me  to  Glory  and  present 
me  to  the  Father." 

Her  look  and  manner  thrilled  me.  I  promised  to 
see  the  Elders  and  submit  her  appeal.  But  Lamu 
appeared  and  pled  her  own  cause  before  them  with 
convincing  effect  She  was  baptized  and  admitted 
along  with  other  nine.  And  that  Communion  Day 
will  be  long  remembered  by  many  souls  on  Aniwa. 

It  has  often  struck  me,  when  relating  these  events, 
to  press  this  question  on  the  many  young  people,  the 
highly  privileged  white  brothers  and  sisters  of  Lamu, 
Did  you  ever  lose  one  hour  of  sleep  or  a  single  meal 
in  thinking  of  your  Soul,  your  God,  the  claims  of 
Jesus,  and  your  Eternal  Destiny  ? 

And  when  I  saw  the  diligence  and  fidelity  of  these 
poor  Aniwan  Elders,  teaching  and  ministering  during 


284  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

all  those  years,  my  soul  has  cried  aloud  to  God, 
Oh,  what  could  not  the  Church  accomplish  if  the 
educated  and  gifted  Elders  and  others  in  Christian 
lands  would  set  themselves  thus  to  work  for  Jesus,  to 
teach  the  ignorant,  to  protect  the  tempted,  and  to 
rescue  the  fallen ! 


CHAPTER  IX. 
LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

Editorial  Preface.—  Letter  for  1867.— Not  Tanna  but  Aniwi.— 
"  Missi  Paton  versus  Teapots." — The  Humour  of  Taia.— 
Evening  Village-Prayers.—"  Make  him  Bokis  Sing."— My 
Sewing  Class.— "That  no  Gammon."— " Talk  Biritania." 
— The  Marriage  of  Kahi.  .  .  .  Letter  for  1869. — First 
Communicants  on  Aniwa. — Mungaw  and  the  Mission  Boys. 
— The  Blessing  of  the  Dayspring,  .  .  .  Letter  for  1874. — 
Home  to  Aniwa. — "Taking  Possession." — "Another  Soul 
Committed  to  our  Care." — Hutshi  and  her  Lover. — Six 
Missionaries  on  Aniwa.  .  .  .  Letter  for  1875. — Missi 
Paton  and  "Joseph"  and  the  Tannese. — A  Tropical  Hurri- 
cane.— The  Disgrace  and  Sale  of  Hutshi. — Taia  Baited  by 
Nalihi. — Earthquakes  and  Tidal  Waves. — Farewells.  .  .  . 
Letter  for  1878. — A  Madman  at  Large. — The  Passing  of 
Yawaci. — The  Madness  and  Death  of  Mungaw. — Our 
Native  Elders. — Music  on  the  Waters. — A  Wicked  Vow. 
.  .  .  Letter  for  1879.— New  Year's  Day  on  Aniwa. — A 
Miserable  Slaver. — Litsi  Married  Again. — Mission  Synod 
on  Erromanga. — Tragic  and  Holy  Memories.— Day-Light 
on  Tanna. — Pigs  in  Galore.— Arrowroot  for  Jehovah. 

[THE  EDITOR  takes  upon  himself  the  responsibility 
of  presenting  here  a  picture  of  life  among  the  New 
Hebrideans,  as  portrayed  by  the  graphic  and  gifted 
pen  of  Mrs.  John  G.  Paton. 

His  only  regret  is  that  the  exigencies  of  space 
**s 


286  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

compel  him  to  give  mere  fragments  of  these  Letters, 
instead  of  the  full-flowing  descriptions,  which  have 
led  him  to  regard  them  as  amongst  the  most  charm- 
ing pieces  of  Missionary  literature  with  which  he  has 
become  acquainted. 

He  apologizes  also  to  that  dear  lady  herself  for 
the  liberty  he  is  thus  taking  with  her  "  Family 
Epistles,"— written  for  the  delight  of  her  inner  circle 
of  friends,  and  for  their  eyes  alone.  He  is  well  aware 
that  if  she  were  at  his  side,  instead  of  being  in  the 
New  Hebrides,  while  he  is  sending  these  pages  to 
press,  nothing  would  probably  induce  her  to  give  her 
consent  to  this  appearance  in  print.  But  he  trusts 
that  her  wrath  will  be  assuaged,  when  she  returns  to 
the  Colonies  and  learns  how  the  Christian  Public  ap- 
prove in  this  respect  of  what  her  friend  has  done. 

The  Editor  makes  no  apology  to  the  reader  for 
this  break  in  the  flow  of  the  story,  or  even  for 
re-touching  one  or  two  scenes  that  are  past,  for  he 
already  instinctively  knows  that  even  these  fragments 
will  be  appreciated,  as  a  great  enrichment  to  the 
Autobiography  which  he  has  been  privileged  to 
introduce  to  them.] 

(1867.) 
TO  REV.  DR.  MACDONALD,  SOUTH  MELBOURNE. 

".  .  .  How  much  I  enjoyed  your  kind  letter  which  came 
by  the  Dayspring  last  month  !  I  was  delighted  indeed  to  hear 
that  your  Parish  now  extends  to  the  New  Hebrides, — rather  a 
scattered  one  certainly,  nevertheless  you  ajre  bound  to  look 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  3*1 

after  your  flock,  and  we  shall  soon  be  expecting  a  pastoral 
visit.  .  .  . 

"You  were,  I  dare  say,  surprised  when  you  heard  that  we 
had  been  sent  to  Aniwa  instead  of  Tanna.  It  was  a  blow 
which  Mr.  Paton  has  hardly  got  over  yet ;  but  all  the  brethren 
were  decidedly  opposed  to  us  going  there  alone,  and  we  feel 
now  that  we  have  been  Divinely  led  hither.  Mr.  Inglis,  in  his 
last  kind  letter,  said  to  Mr.  Paton  that  he  believed  he  was 
doing  more  real  work  for  Tanna,  by  bringing  the  Aniwans  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth  and  thus  fitting  them  for  by-and-bye 
spreading  the  Gospel  among  the  Tannese,  than  if  he  were  now 
labouring  alone  among  that  dense  mass  of  people.  We  are 
encouraged,  therefore,  to  hope  that  there  may  be  many  ambas- 
sadors for  Christ  from  this  little  Island,  for  the  Aniwans  are  a 
superior  people,  and  the  work  has  made  steady  and  rapid  pro- 
gress of  late.  I  don't  mean  that  half  the  people  are  converted, — 
very  far  from  that  1  There  is  a  great  deal  to  be  done,  before 
the  soil  is  prepared  even  to  receive  the  seed,—  they  cling  so  to 
their  old  prejudices  and  superstitions.  I  believe,  to  many  of 
them,  it  is  like  taking  a  great  leap  into  the  dark  to  risk  the 
anger  of  their  gods  by  coming  to  the  Worship.  For  what  proof 
have  they  at  first  that  we  are  leading  them  into  the  right  way  ? 
True,  they  see  we  wish  to  be  kind ;  but  the  idea  of  any  one 
coming  among  them  simply  for  their  good  is  a  doctrine  they 
cannot  understand. 

"  We  are  very  thankful  to  have  so  many  regularly  at  Church ; 
and  Mr.  Paton  possessed  a  great  advantage  in  being  able  to 
address  them  from  the  first  in  Tannese,  which  some  of  them 
speak  freely, — hence  the  double  hope  of  training  them  as 
helpers  for  Tanna.  You  would  be  surprised  to  see  with  what 
propriety  the  Services  are  conducted.  The  Native  Teachers,  two 
devoted  men  from  Aneityum  who  have  been  here  for  years,  try 
to  give  short  speeches.  Then  Mr.  Paton  usually  invites  one  or 
other  of  the  more  enlightened  of  the  Aniwans  to  speak,  which 
he  does  by  invariably  pitching  into  his  brethren  in  the  most 
energetic  terms,  comparing  them  to  pigs,  dogs,  serpents,  etc., 
the  speaker  not  generally  including  himself,  and  asking  how 
long  they  mean  to  continue  their  '  black-hearted  conduct '  ? 


288  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

"They  are  never  at  a  loss  for  a  text,  and  for  a  long  time 
after  we  came  it  sounded  to  me  something  like  '  Missi  Paton 
and  Teapots.'  I  supposed  it  to  be,  '  Missi  Paton  versus  Tea- 
pots,' but  by-and-bye  I  discovered  that  it  was  not  Teapots,  but 
Teapolo  ( -  Devil),  against  which  they  stormed.  Lately  they 
have  been  choosing  more  sacred  subjects,  generally  a  repetition 
of  what  they  have  heard  from  Mr.  Paton  before,  or  been  helping 
him  to  translate  during  the  week.  Last  Sabbath,  we  were  much 
struck  with  the  gentle,  persuasive  tones  of  the  old  Chief  who 
was  addressing  them.  Mr.  Paton  noted  down  two  words  he 
did  not  remember  having  heard  before,  and  asked  for  the 
translation  after  worship.  The  man  took  him  by  the  hand  and 
said  in  Tannese,  '  Missi,  I  was  only  telling  them  what  you  have 
been  teaching  us  all  this  time  about  Jesus  pouring  out  His 
blood  to  wash  away  all  our  sins  ! ' 

**Taia,  and  Namakei  the  Chief,  two  of  our  firmest  friends, 
give  very  telling  speeches  sometimes.  The  former  is  a  tall  and 
powerful  fellow,  quite  a  notoriety  on  account  of  his  loquacious 
powers.  He  has  a  great  deal  of  ready  wit  too ;  and,  though  he 
does  little  else  but  talk,  it  is  wonderful  what  influence  he  exerts. 
Some  time  ago,  he  prevented  a  violent  quarrel  ending  in  pro- 
bable bloodshed.  The  party  who  thought  themselves  insulted 
ran  home,  seized  their  arms,  and  were  rushing  past  Taia's 
house,  where  he  was  lying  outside,  basking  in  the  sun  and 
enjoying  his  pipe.  He  saw  something  was  wrong,  for  they 
don't  continue  the  habit  of  carrying  their  arms  constantly  now, 
and  he  called  out  to  them  (of  course  in  their  own  language), 
'Stop  !  stop  !  let  me  see  what  you  are  carrying.  Is  it  the  book 
that  Missi  has  been  busy  making?'  His  sly  hit  set  them  all 
a-laughing,  and  they  turned  into  his  house ;  there  he  had  a  long 
and  serious  talk  with  them,  and  got  them  to  give  up  the  idea 
of  fighting,  at  least  for  that  day.  The  next  being  Sabbath,  he 
came  to  Mr.  Paton  before  the  Service  to  ask  him  to  let  him 
speak  ;  and,  having  both  the  offending  parties  present,  he  did 
give  it  them,  finishing  up  by  reminding  them  how  difficult  it 
had  been  to  get  a  Missionary,  and  how  he,  Taia,  had  gone  to 
Aneityum  to  plead  for  more  Native  Teachers  after  they  had 
murdered  Nemeyan  and  tried  to  kill  Navalak,  and  how  he  had 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  289 

always  been  careful  to  give  them  food  to  do  the  work  of  Jehovah ! 
In  that  part  of  the  speech  referring  to  his  own  conduct,  there 
were  a  few  embellishments  which  in  strict  regard  to  truth  might 
have  been  omitted ;  but  his  advice  seemed  to  do  good,  for  we 
heard  no  more  of  that  quarrel. 

"  Taia,  however,  does  not  always  do  as  he  professes,  and  Mr. 
Paton  sometimes  feels  it  incumbent  on  him  to  call  Taia  to 
account ;  but  Taia's  equanimity  is  never  in  the  least  ruffled. 
He  sits  listening  with  his  chin  resting  upon  his  knees,  looking 
up  now  and  again  with  a  bland  smile,  saying,  '  Ah,  very  good 
talk  that,  Missi  I  Very  good  talk  that ! '  .  .  . 

"  Namakei  never  fails,  when  well,  to  take  Mr.  Paton's  Bible 
and  lay  it  on  the  desk  every  Sabbath  and  Wednesday  before  the 
Service,  and  to  get  the  people  in  the  village  assembled  for  wor- 
ship, which  we  have  every  evening  under  a  large  banyan  tree  in 
the  Imrai  (  =  the  public  meeting-ground),  the  great  place  of 
general  rendezvous,  which  is  close  behind  our  house. 

"  I  particularly  enjoy  this  Evening  Service,  when  all  Nature 
is  at  rest  and  looks  so  exquisitely  beautiful,  everything  reflecting 
the  gorgeous  sunsets  and  nothing  heard  but  the  soft  rustle  of 
the  leaves  and  what  Longfellow  calls  '  the  symphony  of  Ocean. 
I  think  the  Natives,  too,  are  inspired  with  it,  for  none  of  us 
seem  inclined  to  move  off  after  worship,  and  often,  but  espe- 
cially on  Sabbath  evenings,  we  sit  still  and  sing  over  all  our 
hymns.  They  never  tire  of  this,  being  all  of  them  intensely 
fond  of  music.  .  .  . 

"  I  was  heartily  amused,  the  first  time  I  was  called  upon  to 
perform  on  Aniwa  !  We  had  just  unpacked  the  harmonium, 
one  day,  about  a  fortnight  after  our  arrival.  The  news  must 
have  spread  like  wildfire  ;  for,  towards  evening,  about  forty  or 
fifty  people  came  marching  towards  the  Church  (the  house 
where  we  stayed  till  our  new  home  was  built),  the  foremost 
shouting  in  broken  English, '  Missi,  make  him  bokis  (—box) 
sing !  Plenty  man  come  hear  you  make  him  bokis  sing  ! ' 

"  I  must  not  omit  to  tell  you  about  my  peculiar  charge,  and  a 
very  pleasant  one  it  is,  I  mean  my  own  Sewing  Class.  Nearly 
fifty  women  and  girls  attend  pretty  regularly  every  morning, 
except  Wednesday  and  Saturday,  and  we  spend  two  hours 

P.  19 


290  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

(often  more)  together  sewing  and  singing.  They  are  very  tract- 
able and  willing  to  learn,  having  taken  a  great  fancy  for  sewing. 
I  never  dreamt  it  would  be  really  such  delightful  work  teaching 
them,  but  my  heart  was  drawn  to  them  from  the  first,  and  I 
will  always  feel  grateful  to  them  for  the  kindly  way  they  be- 
haved to  me  when  I  landed  amongst  them,  timid  and  rather 
frightened  at  feeling  myself  the  only  white  woman  on  these 
lonely  shores.  .  .  . 

"  Mr.  Paton  took  the  matter  much  more  coolly,  seeming  to 
take  for  granted  that  they  were  all  his  *  dear  friends,'  though 
most  of  the  men,  really  fine  fellows  we  have  since  found  them, 
thought  it  advisable  to  receive  us  with  a  good  deal  of  impudence, 
trying  how  far  we  could  be  imposed  upon  1  Plenty  of  them  talk 
a  little  English,  and  really  it  was  almost  laughable  to  hear  them 
telling  the  most  monstrous  lies  with  such  a  long  innocent  face, 
that  one  would  suppose  they  believed  them  themselves,  and 
then  gravely  adding,  '  That  no  gammon  ! '  .  .  . 

"  I  feel  the  sewing,  however,  to  be  only  a  stepping-stone  to 
something  far  more  important.  It  brings  me  into  contact  with 
them  so  as  to  learn  their  language.  I  so  long  to  be  able  to  talk 
freely  to  them  ;  but  it  is  slow  work  with  me  !  How  the  Apostles 
must  have  appreciated  the  gift  of  Tongues  on  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost !  I  wonder  if  it  was  accorded  to  their  wives  as  well  ?  Il 
is  so  provoking,  when  you  think  you  have  mastered  enough  to 
venture  on  a  little  conversation  with  them,  to  see  them  looking 
at  each  other  wonderingly.  Some  time  ago,  in  talking  to  a  girl, 
I  plunged  a  little  deeper  than  usual,  thinking  to  astonish  her 
with  my  wisdom,  but  she  looked  up  innocently  and  told  me  she 
'  did  not  savvy  talk  Biritania  ! '  I  must  have  made  awful  blun- 
ders at  first  But  some  of  the  women  can  talk  Tannese  as  well 
as  the  men  ;  and  I  got  Mr.  Paton's  help  in  any  great  difficulty, 
though  he  did  not  at  all  times  enjoy  the  interruption,  especially 
if  the  point  in  question  turned  out  to  be  only  about  a  needle  and 
a  thread,  while  he  had  been  called  away  when  setting  up  the 
type  for  our  first  Aniwan  book !  .  .  . 

"  Before  closing  this  long  epistle,  I  want  to  tell  you  about  our 
first  Christian  marriage  here,  especially  as  the  Bride  was  decked 
out  from  your  Emerald  Hill  box,  last  sent, — at  least  partly  so.  It 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  291 

was  a  deeply  interesting  occasion.  Kahi,  the  bride,  was  one  of 
my  scholars,  a  pretty  young  widow  of  about  seventeen ;  and 
Ropu,  her  lover,  was  such  a  nice  fellow,  too,  a  great  favourite 
of  Mr.  Paton's.  They  seemed  really  attached  ;  but  Kahi's 
father-in-law  demurred  about  giving  her  away,  as  he  considered 
her  still  his  property,  having  given  a  high  price  (present  ?)  for 
her  when  he  bought  her  for  his  son.  One  morning,  however, 
Ropu  appeared  with  such  a  number  of  fat  pigs,  that  they  quite 
took  the  old  man's  heart  by  storm,  and  he  declared  that  he 
might  have  her  that  day,  if  the  Missi  thought  it  was  right.  The 
Missi  did  not  object,  but  advised  them  to  get  married  in  Church ; 
and  I  determined  to  give  Kahi  a  nice  present,  in  order  to  tempt 
her  young  companions  to  follow  her  example  ;  not  a  very  high 
motive,  to  be  sure,  but  if  the  prospect  of  a  good  present  will 
induce  them  to  alter  their  habits  in  regard  to  marriage,  I  have 
not  the  slightest  objection  that  it  should  be  so.  It's  about  the 
highest  motive  some  of  them  can  yet  appreciate,  and  there  is 
no  vital  principle,  after  all,  at  stake  in  the  mere  form.  We  made 
the  event  as  public  as  the  time  would  permit,  and  there  was 
quite  a  little  gathering  to  witness  the  ceremony.  Poor  Kahi 
•was  brought  to  me  in  tears  ;  but  when  we  put  on  her  nice  skirt 
and  jacket,  and  she  caught  sight  of  the  pretty  hat  which  hap- 
pened to  be  trimmed  with  orange  blossom,  she  seemed  to 
think  she  had  indulged  long  enough  in  sentiment  and  dried  her 
tears  quite  briskly,  looking  out  from  under  her  long  eyelashes 
from  side  to  side  with  great  admiration,  and  when  at  last  I  put 
a  glaring  red  handkerchief  into  her  hand  she  fairly  laughed 
aloud  !  There  was  a  little  trouble  with  them  in  Church,  as  they 
would  not  come  near  enough  to  join  hands  till  they  were  pushed ; 
and  then  the  poor  girl  got  her  marriage  vows  repeated  to  her 
on  the  deafest  side  of  her  head,  for,  being  too  bashful  or  some- 
thing of  the  sort  to  give  the  response,  it  seemed  to  be  the  public 
opinion  that  Mr.  Paton  was  letting  her  off  too  easily,  and  the 
men  taking  up  the  question  thundered  it  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  elicit  a  pretty  quick  reply  ! 

"...    P.S.  " 6th  December. 

u  Please  send  the  Dayspring  quickly  down  this  season ;  for  I 
have  found  this  morning  to  my  horror,  that  the  whole  stock  of 


292  LETTERS  FROM  AN2WA. 

flour  has  gone  useless,  and  not  a  bit  of  bread  shall  we  get  till 
the  Vessel  returns  !  I  suppose  we  are  indebted  to  the  climate 
and  the  weevil  together  for  this.  We  have  plenty  of  other  food, 
— so  no  danger  of  starving." 

(1869.) 
TO  A  LADY. 

...  M  To  spend  such  a  day  as  we  did  a  few  Sabbaths  ago 
when  our  little  Church  of  God  on  Aniwa  was  formally  constituted, 
we  felt  to  be  worth  more  than  all  the  sacrifices  connected  with 
our  isolated  life.  We  had  a  very  good  attendance,  180  being 
present,  and  an  unusual  solemnity  and  interest  pervaded  the 
Church  throughout  the  whole  Services.  The  Communicants, 
twelve  in  number,  were  arranged  in  rows  from  the  platform  to 
my  seat,  so  that  they  Occupied  the  space  in  the  centre  ;  and,  as 
they  stood  up  to  answer  the  form  of  questions  Mr.  Paton  put 
to  them  before  receiving  Baptism,  you  could  scarcely  have 
conceived  a  more  interesting  group.  Vasi,  our  eldest  member, 
must  we  think  be  near  to  ninety  ;  but,  aged  and  infirm  as  he  is, 
he  came  every  day  to  School  vith  his  spectacles  on,  and  is  one 
of  Mr.  Paton's  best  writers  as  well  as  readers.  Our  old  chief, 
Namakei,  was  there,  with  his  daughter  Litsi.  She  is  his  only 
child  living,  and  is  almost  as  great  a  comfort  to  me  as  to  her 
father.  She  was  the  first  girl  who  came  to  live  with  us,  and, 
being  the  eldest  on  our  Premises,  she  sets  a  good  example  to  the 
others.  Her  devotion  to  Mr.  Paton  amounts  almost  to  idolatry. 
She  seems  as  if  she  never  could  be  grateful  enough  to  him  for 
being  the  means  of  her  conversion.  But  the  one  I  felt  most 
interest  in  was  Namakei's  sister,  a  very  gentle  and  delicate- 
looking  woman.  I  knew  what  it  had  cost  her  to  profess  her 
faith  in  Jesus,  and  how  her  husband  and  son  were  even  then 
jeering  and  laughing  at  her.  If  I  had  time,  I  could  tell  you 
something  interesting  about  each  of  them,  for  of  course  it 
was  our  knowing  all  their  little  histories  that  made  it  so  in- 
tensely gratifying  a  sight  to  us.  I  can  remember  when  one 
began  to  wear  clothing,  when  another  cut  off  his  long  hair, 
and  when  one  whom  we  had  thought  a  very  hardened  charac- 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  293 

ter  came  one  day  with  the  last  of  his  idols,  saying, — '  Now, 
Missi,  these  are  the  very  last.  I  have  no  more.' 

"It  was  a  beautiful  sight  to  see  these  all  standing  up  neatly 
clothed,  in  the  midst  of  their  benighted  brethren,  to  declare 
themselves  on  the  Lord's  side  ;  and  more  than  one  could  wit- 
ness without  deep  emotion.  Never  did  I  feel  happier  in  any 
society  on  Earth,  than  when  partaking  of  our  Saviour's  body 
and  blood  with  these  dark  Sisters  and  Brothers,  now  united 
with  me  in  Jesus.  It  was  a  day  long  to  be  remembered.  I 
trust  it  will  be  so  even  in  Eternity,  with  thanksgiving.  Our 
dear  friend  and  sister  Missionary,  Mrs.  McNair,  was  with  us, 
paying  a  long-promised  visit ;  and  I  felt  so  glad  she  happened 
to  be  here  at  the  time,  for  she  says  she  never  witnessed  a  more 
beautiful  and  affecting  spectacle.  We  have  every  reason  to  hope 
that  the  true  work  of  grace  is  begun  in  their  hearts.  Mr.  Paton 
had  much  satisfaction  in  them  while  attending  his  Candidates' 
Class  ;  and  their  own  earnest  inquiries  were  what  delighted  him 
most  How  often  have  we  had  cause  to  set  up  our  Ebenezer 
since  coming  to  this  far-off  land  ;  and  this  is  but  a  small  begin- 
ning, yet  we  have  most  emphatically  reason  to  thank  the  Lord 
and  take  courage.  ...  . 

"  Mungaw  was  so  disgusted  at  having  to  wear  a  kilt,  that  I 
did  not  dare  to  mention  about  cutting  his  long  hair ;  and  Mr. 
Paton  does  not  wish  the  Natives  to  be  forced  to  these  things, 
for  he  always  says  that,  when  their  hearts  are  changed,  they 
will  be  sure  to  give  up  these  things  of  their  own  accord.  I 
know  that  this  is  very  true  ;  but  as  I  don't  see  that  there  would 
be  any  harm  in  having  the  short  hair  first,  I  coaxed  Mungaw 
to  cut  his,  and  he  looks  very  much  more  civilized. 

"  We  have  a  gathering  of  boys  now  on  the  Premises  ;  for 
Mungaw  had  not  been  installed  into  his  office  two  days,  before 
a  few  others  came  and  asked  quite  humbly  that  they  might  be 
allowed  to  do  something  for  the  Missi.  We  were  truly  amazed 
as  well  as  gratified  at  this  unexpected  proposal ;  for  the  boys 
here,  as  a  rule,  are  the  idlest  and  most  impudent  set  I  ever  saw. 
They  seem  to  be  the  '  masters '  too,  for  no  one  thinks  of  con- 
tradicting a  boy.  Of  course,  Mr.  Paton  told  them  that  he  was 
very  glad  to  have  them  come,  as  he  wanted  to  teach  them  a 


294  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

great  deal  they  ought  to  know.  They  are  really  doing  toler- 
ably well,  and  I  feel  so  thankful  to  have  a  man-cook,  as  there 
are  so  many  things  connected  therewith  that  men  or  boys  re- 
quire to  do  and  that  they  will  not  do  to  help  a  woman;  for 
instance,  chopping  wood  and  black-leading  the  stove.  .  .  . 

"  The  Dayspring  is  a  great  blessing  to  us  all.  There  is  little 
fear  of  any  Missionary  now  on  the  most  savage  Islands  being 
ill-treated,  if  they  see  that  he  is  well  looked  after.  Of  course,  I 
mean  '  humanly  speaking/  the  fear  is  nilj  and  if  we  be  kept  in 
safety,  and  our  work  in  the  end  begins  to  prosper,  that  dear 
little  Vessel  and  her  supporters  have  more  to  do  with  it  all  than 
might  by  some  be  imagined.  Two  of  our  Natives,  one  of  them 
the  wildest  character -on  Aniwa,  were  engaged  by  Captain 
Fraser  to  go  as  boat's  crew,  the  trip  before  last ;  and  they 
came  back  in  ecstasies,  declaring  there  was  never  such  a 
Captain  as  the  one  on  board  the  Dayspring.  He  was  so  kind 
and  good  to  them,  for  when  they  came  to  any  Island  without  a 
Missionary,  he  would  not  let  them  go  on  shore  for  fear  of  being 
killed,  and  that  would  have  damaged  our  work  on  Aniwa. 
Then  they  counted  on  their  finger  ends,  with  great  glee,  the 
things  they  had  received  in  payment ;  and  as  these  are  good 
and  useful  articles,  it  engenders  a  love  for  such  things  instead 
of  the  paint  and  stuffs  they  get  from  the  Traders,  while  their 
huge  ambition  for  sailing  and  sight-seeing  is  gratified." 

(1874.) 
TO  THE  FAMILY  CIRCLE 

"  MY  DEAREST  MOTHER,  SISTERS,  AND  BROTHERS,—  .  .  . 
I  must,  however,  arrive  at  Aniwa  more  by  degrees,  as  this  is  to 
be  the  journalistic  Family  Epistle,  and  you  have  heard  nothing 
of  us  since  we  left  Sydney  on  the  4th  April,  with  dear  Dr. 
Steele  on  board,  who  seemed  like  a  link  between  us  and  Civili- 
zation. I  felt '  strong  to  go,'  as  our  Natives  would  express  it, 
for  I  realized  as  I  never  before  had  done  the  '  Lo,  I  am  with 
you,'  and  some  of  God's  dear  ones  with  whom  we  had  had  such 
precious  Christian  fellowship  were  with  us  till  the  last.  .  .  . 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  295 

u  We  had  finished  up  at  Fotuna  soon  after  breakfast ;  and 
how  intensely  delighted  we  were  to  hear  the  Captain's  cheery 
voice  shouting  out  that  we  would  be  able  to  have  a  drink  of 
milk  at  Aniwa  to-morrow  morning,  as  the  wind  was  fair.  We 
had  all  packed  up  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  first  sight  which 
greeted  me,  on  looking  out  at  my  port-hole  next  morning,  was 
the  trees  and  rocks  of  dear  old  Aniwa !  The  first  boat  was 
sent  ashore  with  eight  or  nine  Fotunese  and  their  cumbrous 
baggage,  who  had  insisted  on  coming  to  visit  our  Island,  rather 
to  the  disgust  of  the  Captain.  Meantime  we  were  having  our 
breakfast,  and  Mr.  Arthur,  the  mate,  brought  back  word  that 
our  Natives  were  in  a  state  of  great  delight  and  excitement, — 
dear  Yawaci  making  the  younger  girls  fly  round  their  work, — 
also  that  our  six  cows  had  increased  to  ten,  and  that  our  goats 
no  man  could  number !  He  had  also  heard  that  a  number 
of  our  Natives  had  died,  and  some  had  been  taken  away  by 
Traders. 

"When  we  neared  the  shore,  we  could  see  that  the  great 
majority  of  the  people  had  turned  out,  and  even  the  very  cattle 
and  goats  been  brought  to  meet  us  !  There  were  my  girls, 
standing  in  a  group  in  bright  pink  dresses,  sewed  and  shaped 
by  themselves,  and  turkey-red  turbans,  and  in  short,  by  one 
and  another  of  the  Natives  all  the  colours  of  the  rainbow  were 
well  represented.  Not  one  person,  I  am  thankful  to  say,  was 
without  clothing.  True,  some  of  their  garments  were  ragged 
and  scanty  enough, — still  they  had  them,  and  it  was  almost 
more  than  we  expected  from  some  of  them,  after  being  away 
from  them  so  long.  They  do  so  love  to  run  naked  ! 

"  What  a  shaking  of  hands,  and  '  Alofa  '-ing  there  was  !  Two 
or  three  little  groups  were  sitting  apart  sobbing  for  their  dead  ; 
indeed,  they  firmly  believed  that  if  we  had  been  on  the  Island 
to  attend  to  them  they  would  not  have  died.  When  we  reached 
the  bouse,  everything  looked  beautiful  and  the  ground  so  well 
kept,  new  coral  on  the  walks,  a  fine  new  mat  on  the  dining- 
room  floor  and  another  on  the  lobby,  and  last,  but  not  least  in 
the  estimation  of  weary  sea-voyagers, — a  great  jug  of  new  goat's 
milk  I  When  Dr.  Steele  and  Mr.  Robertson  made  playful 
speeches  about  our  Home-coming  before  drinking  it,  I  could 


tg6  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

most  truly  say,  even  after  all  the  enjoyment  and  kindness  of 
the  Colonies  and  delightful  Christian  fellowship  with  kindred 
spirits  there,—'  Home,  sweet  Home,  no  place  like  Home.'  .  .  . 

"Amidst  all  my  hurry,  however,  I  had  five  minutes  alone 
by  my  little  Lena's  grave.  The  beautiful  white  coral  was 
blackened,  but  the  grass  and  shrubs  had  grown,  and  the  lemon 
branches  with  their  bright  fruit  were  bending  over  and  shading 
it  beautifully.  How  naturally  one  looks  up  to  the  blue  sky 
above,  and  wonders  where  the  spirit  is,  or  if  she  can  see  the 
mourning  hearts  below.  She  would  have  been  rutning  on  her 
own  little  feet  now,  had  she  been  on  Earth  •  but  though  my 
heart  aches  for  her  still,  I  would  not  have  it  otherwise,  for  she 
was  not  sent  in  vain,  and  oh,  what  a  little  teacher  she  has  been  ! 
When  John  took  Dr.  Steele  to  see  the  grave,  he  said, — '  You  have 
thus  taken  possession ' ;  and  I  felt  we  had  taken  possession  of 
more  through  her  than  that  little  spot  of  ground  on  Aniwa.  .  .  . 

"  Our  visitors  and  Vessel  left  us  in  the  afternoon,  and  on 
my  return  from  seeing  them  off  (John  was  too  exhausted  to 
go),  I  met  a  very  nice  man,  one  of  the  Church  members,  who 
stopped  me  and  said, — '  Missi,  I've  given  my  boy  up  to  you 
and  Missi  the  man,  and  you're  to  feed  and  clothe  and  teach 
him,  as  you  do  the  other  children.'  I  could  hardly  believe  my 
ears,  and  you  would  need  to  know  how  boys  are  prized  here  to 
appreciate  as  we  did  the  sacrifice  made, — at  least  as  John  did, 
for  I  must  confess  that  the  thought  of  their  bodily  sustenance 
comes  between  me  and  the  fervent  thanksgiving  of  my  earnest 
little  man  for  '  another  soul  being  added  to  our  care ! '  We've 
got  ten  of  these  souls,  with  bodies  attached,  at  the  present 
cime,  besides  several  outsiders  who  come  during  the  day,  and 
it  taxes  all  my  ingenuity  to  keep  them  in  work  and  '  Kai-Kai,' 
— their  capacity  for  the  latter  being  of  no  mean  order.  Their 
clothes  are  no  concern  beyond  the  making  of  them,  and  that 
they  soon  learn  to  do  for  themselves  ;  for  we  have  always  been 
abundantly  supplied  from  kind  Mission  friends.  .  .  .  Although 
I  do  sometimes  think  how  nice  it  would  be  to  be  in  Civilization 
with  a  small  house  of  our  own  and  with  the  care  of  only  one 
or  two  servants  at  most,  yet  we  are  more  than  re-paid  for  all 
our  love  to  these  dear  Darkies.  They  are  just  like  our  very 


LETTERS  FROM  AN1WA.  297 

children,  and  such  we  always  call  them,  and  they  are  so  con- 
fiding and  loving  with  us  and  tell  us  everything,  especially  the 
elder  girls,  who  have  lived  with  us  now  for  more  than  five 
years. 

"  By  the  way,  we  have  just  had  an  affaire  de  cceur  amongst 
them,  and  as  Hutshi  is  the  young  lady,  you  will  be  interested  to 
hear.  You  know  she  was  given  away,  when  an  infant,  by  her 
parents,  to  Nelwang,  another  infant  about  the  same  age,  but 
who  is  now  one  of  the  best  and  most  intelligent  boys  on  the 
Island,— the  only  drawback  being  that  his  limbs  are  rather 
diseased,  and  he  is  so  fearfully  timid  that  he  won't  let  John 
apply  anything  to  cure  them.  Well,  when  we  were  in  Sydney, 
a  middle-aged  man,  a  returned  labourer,  whose  betrothed  wife 
is  yet  a  baby,  came  trying  to  curry  favour  with  Hutshi's  guar- 
dians (her  parents  are  dead  long  ago)  by  bringing  them  large 
presents,  and  finally  got  them  talked  over  to  give  him  Hutshi 
when  she  returned  with  us, — so  it  was  settled,  only  awaiting 
her  and  our  consent.  Now,  her  guardian  has  always  been  most 
honourable  with  us.  He  gave  up  Hutshi  to  us,  when  she  was 
of  the  greatest  use  in  his  village  (but  I  took  care  to  let  her  go 
and  help  them  pretty  often),  and  when  we  asked  if  she  might 
go  with  us  to  the  Colonies,  he  and  his  wife  said, — 'She  is 
more  your  child  than  ours,  Missi ;  do  as  you  like.'  So,  when 
they  explained  matters  to  John  one  evening  in  the  study,  and 
said  that  both  Hutshi  and  Nelwang  were  agreeable  to  the 
change,  he  felt  he  could  not  interfere  much,  but  warned  them 
not  to  be  too  rash  and  to  ask  God  about  it. 

"Hutshi,  the  mischief,  flirted  with  her  new  admirer  when 
she  could  get  a  chance,  and  I  felt  it  would  be  a  great  relief  to 
have  her  married  ;  but  we  could  see,  from  Nelwang's  looks 
(he  is  one  of  our  boys),  that  there  was  a  pain  at  his  heart-  I 
set  him  a  piece  of  work  in  the  dining-room  one  day,  and,  sitting 
down  to  help  him,  got  all  his  confidence.  The  poor  boy's  heart 
was  breaking,  and  he  wound  up  by  saying, — '  I  can't  tell  them 
my  heart,  Missi,  for  they  would  but  laugh,  and  I  am  only  one ; 
but  if  my  father  had  been  alive,  they  would  not  have  dared 
to  give  Hutshi  away  before  my  eyes.'  Seeing  his  lady-love, 
however,  who  at  that  moment  came  in  at  the  open  window  and 


298  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

evidently  comprehended  matters,  he  tossed  his  head  proudly 
and  said, — '  It's  very  good  that  she  takes  him  ! ' 

"John  and  I  espoused  Nelwang's  cause  from  that  moment, 
and  he  soon  found  an  opportunity  for  saying  a  word  on  his 
behalf.  I  also  got  Hutshi  alone,  and  told  her  what  Nelwang 
had  said.  She  replied  that  she  did  not  know  what  to  do,  as 
they  were  all  urging  her  to  take  Sarra  (the  new  lover) ;  but  she 
said, — 'I  would  cry  more  to  give  up  Nelwang  than  that  old 
fellow ! ' 

"  She  came  to  me  the  other  day,  and  said  she  had  finally 
made  up  her  mind  to  keep  by  Nelwang.  I  answered, — '  But  I 
thought,  Hutshi,  you  seemed  for  the  while  to  prefer  the  other.' 
'  Yes,  Missi,'  she  replied, '  when  everybody  was  praising  him 
and  telling  me  to  take  him,  I  thought  it  would  be  nice ;  but 
Nelwang  and  I  have  had  a  talk.  We  told  each  other  what  our 
dead  parents  said  about  our  being  married  when  we  were  big, 
and  then  we  both  cried,  and  we  are  going  to  be  true  to  each 
other  ! '  So,  you  see,  there  is  sentiment  in  blacks  as  well  as 
whites !  .  .  . 

"Here  I  am  at  the  end  of  my  fourth  sheet,  and  have  not  even 
begun  to  tell  you  of  the  nice  Ladies'  Meeting  we  had  at  Aniwa, 
or  the  lively  time  we  have  had  with  visitors  ever  since  the 
Vessel  returned  with  the  Missionaries  on  board  for  the  annual 
Synod.  .  .  . 

"  That  was  a  refreshing  visit  on  the  return  of  the  Vessel  from 
the  Synod  ;  and  we  had  a  cheery  houseful,  for  in  addition  to 
our  four  husbands,  whom  as  canny  Scots  say,  '  we  were  not 
sorry y  to  see  after  a  three  weeks'  absence,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis 
and  Dr.  Steele  (the  latter  to  remain  with  us)  came  and  stayed 
from  the  Saturday  till  the  Monday, — the  vessel  going  out  to  sea 
with  the  rest  of  the  Missionaries,  who  declared  it  would  kill  me 
outright  to  have  any  more  !  Those  who  came  tried  to  make 
me  promise  just  to  give  them  a  pillow  and  a  blanket  on  the 
floor,  but  we  got  them  snugly  stowed  away  in  beds  and  on  sofas, 
and  we  so  enjoyed  their  society.  It  is  especially  delightful  to 
hear  their  voices  mingling  in  the  Psalm  at  Family  Worship. 
It  makes  one  think  of  the  great  company  of  the  redeemed, 
singing  the  *  New  Song.' 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  299 

*  The  Sabbath  was  such  a  blessed  day  too,  and  it  was  quite 
an  event  in  the  Church  history  of  Aniwa  to  see  six  Missionaries 
on  the  platform,  and  five  ladies  in  the  Missionary's  pew.  Mr. 
Inglis  preached  at  the  first  service,  Mr.  Annand  at  the  second 
(John  of  course  translating),  good  Gospel  truth  ;  and  Dr.  Steele 
gave  us  a  white  sermon  in  the  evening  in  the  drawing-room, 
upon  the  *  Prayer  of  Jabez.'  The  language  was  very  beautiful, 
and  the  Doctor  suited  himself  to  his  audience, — leaving  out  his 
appeal  to  unconverted  Sinners  /  .  .  . 

"  Every  one  in  the  house  is  asleep,  and  my  eyes  will  hardlj 
keep  open  ;  so  I  must  say  Good-night  to  you  all,  with  heart's 
love  from  your  ever-loving  daughter  and  sister, 

"MAGGIE  WHITECROSS  PATON." 

(I87SO 
TO  THE   FAMILY  CIRCLE. 

"Mv  DEAREST  SISTERS  AND  BROTHERS,— 

w  If  I  could  only  put  one  of  the  Earthquakes  we've  had 
into  this  journal  it  would  produce  a  sensation,— descriptions 
seem  so  very  tame  after  one  has  experienced  the  awful  feelings 
they  produce !  But  I  must  begin  and  go  forward  as  best  I  can, 
there  being  no  possibility  of  gratifying  you  in  that  direction. 

"  You  know,  it  was  not  till  very  near  the  time  of  the  Vessel's 
sailing  that  we  decided  last  year  to  remain  ;  and  I  sent  my  last 
'Journal'  on  board  with  an  aching  heart.  We  had  been  so 
nearly  going  to  see  our  precious  boys,  and  till  I  saw  the  Day- 
spring  slowly  disappear  in  the  distance  I  did  not  know  how 
intensely  my  heart  had  been  set  upon  seeing  them  !  .  .  . 

"  To  crown  all,  John  got  very  ill,  and  sunk  so  low  we  feared 
he  might  not  live  to  see  the  return  of  the  Dayspring.  But  all 
the  time  I  had  an  inward  conviction  that  God  had  not  kept  him 
on  Aniwa  just  to  die,  after  giving  us  such  encouragement  to 
remain,  and  we  had  waited  so  confidingly  upon  Him  just  to  show 
us  the  way.  And  He  did  not  keep  us  long  in  suspense,  for  one 
event  transpired  after  another  to  show  how  wisely  we  had  been 
guided. 


300  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

"The  first  of  these  happened  about  a  month  after  the  vessel 
left,  and  as  John  was  slowly  recovering  from  his  illness.  We 
heard,  one  lovely  day,  as  I  was  setting  the  copies  for  afternoon 
School  (I  managed  to  keep  it  going  all  the  time),  a  cry  of 
'  Sail  O  ! '  which  set  us  all  into  a  fine  pitch  of  excitement. 
School  was  the  last  thing  to  be  thought  of,  and  the  Natives 
scampered  off  towards  the  other  end  of  the  Island,  where  the 
vessel  lay.  John  was  unable  to  walk  so  far  ;  but  you  may  be 
sure  we  were  quite  on  the  qui  vive  for  news,  and  I  waylaid  the 
first  returning  Native,  who  shouted  to  me  in  Aniwan,  '  Missi, 
what  do  you  think  has  happened  ?  A  whole  shipload  of 
Tannese,  men,  women,  and  children,  have  been  driven  off  their 
own  Island  by  war,  and  have  come  over  to  live  on  this  little 
Island,  because  the  Worship  is  strong,  and  they  know  they  are 
safe.  They  are  many  in  number  for  the  people  of  Aniwa  ;  and 
where  are  we  to  get  food  for  them,  Missi  ?  for  they  had  to  es- 
cape at  night  with  what  little  baggage  they  could  bring  in  the 
vessel.' 

"  Another  Native  soon  arrived  with  letters  from  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Neilson,  confirming  the  report,  and  we  were  rather  dumbfounded 
at  this  turn  of  events  ;  but,  like  most  of  the  other  Missionaries, 
when  they  heard  of  it,  we  were  also  deeply  impressed  with 
God's  mysterious  ways.  Tanna  was  the  Island  upon  which 
John's  whole  heart  was  set ;  and  it  was  one  of  the  bitterest  dis- 
appointments of  his  life  when  the  Mission  Synod  would  not 
allow  him  to  return  there,  instead  of  coming  to  Aniwa  nine 
years  ago  ;  but  we  both  felt  we  were  following  God  here,  and 
now  He  had  brought  the  Tannese  to  Aniwa;  for  those  who  had 
come  were  from  around  Port  Resolution,  and  some  of  them 
were  John's  old  friends  ! 

"  Some  of  the  Islanders  themselves  were  as  much  struck  with 
the  event  as  we  were.  And  at  last  Mission  Synod,  Mr.  Neilson 
amused  all  the  Missionaries  by  giving  the  outline  of  a  speech 
made  upon  the  occasion  by  one  of  the  Aneityumese  Teachers 
on  Tanna,  apt  as  all  Natives  are  in  drawing  illustrations  from 
daily  life  to  point  their  addresses  on  Sabbath.  He  took  the 
story  of  Joseph  for  his  subject,  and  made  out  '  Missi  Paton '  to 
be  Joseph  driven  from  Tanna  by  his  wicked  brethren  the  Tanna 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  301 

men,  but  that  God  had  gone  with  him  to  Egypt,  alias  Aniwa, 
and  prospered  him  and  the  land  for  his  sake,  and  prepared  it 
for  them  to  go  and  live  upon,  and  thus  save  much  people 
alive!  .  .  . 

"  John  immediately  set  to  work  revising  his  Tannese,  which 
he  had  well-nigh  forgotten,  so  that  when  the  Tanna  gentry 
declined  to  come  to  Church  he  was  soon  able  to  go  to  them 
and  first  read  his  addresses  and  then  preach  to  them  in  Tan- 
nese. How  it  did  remind  us  of  the  early  Aniwan  days,  when 
our  worthy  parishioners  used  to  enjoy  a  pipe  or  a  nap,  as  they 
lay  on  their  backs  listening  to  the  sermon  !  .  .  . 

"The  Hurricane  began  in  earnest  about  noon  on  January 
I4th,  after  a  heavy  thunderstorm  which  had  blackened  the  air 
all  the  morning.  As  we  sat  at  dinner  the  wind  suddenly  became 
furious  ;  we  had  to  jump  up  and  make  preparations,  as  the 
house  was  shaking  and  creaking,  the  thatch  standing  on  end, 
and  the  rain  pouring  in.  Immediately  trees,  fences,  etc.,  began 
to  occupy  a  horizontal  position ;  so  the  children  and  I  took 
refuge  in  the  Study,  which  seemed  to  stand  firmer  than  the  rest 
of  the  house,  and  from  the  windows  watched  the  progress  of  the 
storm, — a  magnificent  sight,  tall  trees  bending  and  falling  before 
the  awful  force  of  the  wind.  John  came  in  greatly  dejected, 
saying  that  if  it  continued  much  longer  the  Church  would  go, 
as  it  was  already  bending,  notwithstanding  its  being  so  strongly 
propped.  There  was  a  lull  just  then  in  the  storm,  which  cheered 
me  ;  but  his  more  experienced  eye  led  him  to  pronounce  it  the 
stillness  that  precedes  a  great  storm,  it  was  still  so  black  and 
ominous.  And  sure  enough,  just  before  dark,  a  terrific  blast 
sent  us  flying  down  to  the  Cellar,  our  usual  place  rf  refuge. 

"  John  and  a  couple  of  the  girls  made  a  final  attempt  to  get 
into  the  house  for  one  or  two  loaves,  and  whatever  else  they 
could  grab, — we  were  now  awfully  hungry,  having  been  so  un- 
ceremoniously interrupted  at  our  dinner.  My  faithful  little 
cook  was  precipitated  into  the  Cellar  before  a  great  blast, 
puffing  and  panting  and  holding  on  to  a  kettle  of  boiling  water, 
which  was  an  unexpected  luxury  in  the  circumstances.  So  we 
managed  to  make  a  very  jolly  meal  off  the  top  of  a  box  ;  and 
all  our  stores  being  in  the  Cellar,  we  got  hold  of  a  tin  of  salmon, 


302  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

— the  girls  had  thoughtfully  brought  a  great  basin  of  milk  foi 
the  children, — and  when  F.  found  we  were  all  to  eat  the 
salmon  out  of  one  plate,  his  joy  knew  no  bounds,  and  he  stuck 
his  fork  into  the  biggest  bit  in  the  dish,  which  proved  too  large 
for  his  wee  mouth,  causing  great  merriment ! 

"  The  storm  raged  till  midnight,  when  we  were  all  thankful  to 
get  up  to  our  beds,  and  found  our  own  room,  fortunately,  the 
only  habitable  part  of  the  house.  But  oh,  what  utter  desolation 
the  morning  light  revealed  !  Our  fine  large  Church  a  mass  of 
ruins,  with  one  great  pillar  standing  solitary  and  upright  through 
the  rubbish  against  the  clear  blue  sky.  The  School  House  in 
the  same  condition,  at  the  other  side  of  the  Imrai  (=  public 
meeting  ground).  With  the  exception  of  our  cook-house  and 
printing-office,  not  an  outhouse  was  left  standing  on  the  Mission 
Premises  ;  but  oh,  how  thankful  we  felt  that  our  dwelling-house 
stood  secure,  as  John  was  in  no  condition  to  have  attempted 
building  another.  Not  even  a  pane  of  glass  was  broken,  though 
of  course  the  roof  could  not  escape,  and  consequently  everything 
was  soaked.  The  day  proved  fortunately  very  hot,  and  we  got 
all  the  mats  lifted,  and  mattresses,  blankets,  etc.,  washed  and 
dried.  The  pigs  were  in  their  glory,  running  riot  over  all  the 
plantations,  and  I  am  sure  if  they  could  have  spoken  they 
would  have  said  in  Scotch, '  It's  an  ill  wind  that  blaws  naebody 
guid !' 

"Almost  every  Native  on  the  Island  was  at  work  before  day- 
light at  his  fences ;  dwelling-houses — and  there  were  not  a  dozen 
standing  uninjured  on  the  Island — being  left  till  the  plantations 
were  secured.  School  duties  were  not  even  thought  of.  It  was 
so  sad  to  see  the  destruction  of  food, — fine  large  breadfruit  and 
cocoa-nut  trees  torn  up  by  the  roots,  and  bananas  with  the  fruit 
half  formed  lying  useless  on  the  ground.  But  the  greatest 
lamentation  seemed  to  be  about  the  Tafari  Mart  (  =  House  of 
Worship),  though  the  general  Public  were  complacently  viewing 
it  as  a  judgment  from  '  Teapolo*  (  =  His  Satanic  Majesty,  in 
Aniwan),  for  their  being '  so  strong  for  the  Worship.'  This  is  a 
popular  error  ;  and  John  guarded  them  against  it  next  Sabbath, 
preaching  an  impressive  sermon  from  the  text, '  Labour  not  for 
the  meat  which  perishethj — rather  apropos  to  the  occasion!  .  .  . 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  303 

"  It  was  altogether  a  sad  time,  that,  for  we  had  been  so  tried 
with  Hutshi,  the  girl  I  had  last  time  with  us  in  Australia,  and 
who  turned  out  a  complete  vixen;  the  first  of  my  girls,  I  am 
thankful  to  say,  who  has  not  turned  out  well.  She  was  married 
to  one  of  our  best  young  lads,  and  went  quite  gracefully  through 
the  whole  affair — I  think  I  wrote  you  all  about  it  before — but 
all  the  while  she  was  dying  for  my  handsome  young  cook,  who 
is  engaged  to  the  little  table-maid.  She  began,  soon  after  the 
marriage,  to  persecute  her  husband  and  flirt  with  the  other, 
going  from  bad  to  worse,  notwithstanding  all  we  could  say  to 
her ;  and  one  day  she  behaved  so  frightfully,  that,  when  we 
were  told  of  her  guilt,  John  and  I  sank  down  on  the  nearest 
seats,  perfectly  overpowered  with  disappointment  and  horror. 
I  could  hardly  have  believed  that  any  woman,  either  black  or 
white,  could  have  so  deliberately  planned  to  lead  others  so 
young  and  innocent  into  sin. 

"  The  young  Chief  came  to  ask  John  how  she  ought  to  be 
punished,  as  something  would  have  to  be  done ;  but  he  hesi- 
tated to  give  advice,  never  having  been  called  upon  to  legislate 
in  a  similar  case,  being  indeed  too  vexed  to  collect  his  thoughts  ; 
only  he  strongly  forbade  them  to  shoot  her,  as  one  or  two  of  the 
enraged  fathers  proposed,  and  advised  them  to  be  guided  by 
the  Aneityumese  Teachers,  two  wise  Christian  men  from  Mr. 
Inglis's  Station.  They  said  that  the  punishment  inflicted  on 
Aneityum  by  the  Chiefs  was  to  tie  up  the  guilty  parties,  collect 
all  the  goods  of  those  most  deeply  involved,  and  distribute  them 
among  the  people  at  the  other  side  of  the  Island,  so  as  not  to 
tempt  those  around  to  bring  false  accusations  against  neigh- 
bours for  the  sake  of  their  property. 

"  This  was  accordingly  done  in  the  case  of  Hutshi ;  and  we 
had  an  invitation  to  be  present  at  the  ceremony,  which  we 
declined,  as  John  told  them  it  was  better  he  should  not  be  too 
much  mixed  up  in  these  things.  The  only  way  in  which  he  did 
interfere  was  to  shorten  the  time  to  three  hours,  instead  of  the 
twenty-four  they  were  determined  to  keep  her  tied,  and  which, 
in  my  opinion,  she  richly  deserved  !  Two  or  three  Tannese 
happened  to  arrive  at  her  village  before  she  was  unloosed,  and 
expressed  their  disgust  at  the  consequences  entailed  by  the 


304  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

Worship,  saying  they  could  have  as  much  '  fun '  on  Tanna  as 
they  liked  without  being  punished  for  it.  But  one  of  our 
Aniwans  answered,  with  a  sly  wink  at  his  neighbours,  that  bad 
as  the  Worship  might  be,  it  had  at  least  not  driven  them  from 
their  own  land !  .  .  . 

"  I  wish  I  could  say  that  was  the  last  of  the  trouble  we  had 
with  Mistress  Hutshi ;  for  she  professed  great  repentance,  and 
sent  one  of  the  girls,  two  or  three  weeks  afterwards,  to  say  she 
wanted  to  tell  me  all  her  badness,  as  that  would  make  her  feel 
better.  She  had  not  been  allowed  to  come  near  the  Mission 
Premises,  nor  had  we  since  taken  any  notice  of  her.  We  had 
very  little  faith  in  the  young  lady's  repentance,  but  feared  to 
crush  any  yearning  after  amendment,  if  it  did  exist ;  and  1 
thought  that  God  might  give  me  a  word  for  her.  So  we  had  a 
long  interview ;  but  I  felt  all  the  time  there  was  no  change  in 
her,  as  was  immediately  proved,  for  she  went  back  tossing  her 
head  and  telling  the  others  they  might  talk  as  much  as  they 
liked,  she  didn't  care,  for  the  Missi  was  quite  satisfied  with 
her  now  ! 

"  She  did  not  improve,  but  the  Church  members  round  kept 
such  a  watch  upon  her  that  she  did  not  do  anything  very  flag- 
rant. She  did,  however,  lead  her  husband  a  miserable  life  ; 
and  I  never  believed  that  a  Native  could  have  borne  with 
patience  what  he  did  ;  at  last,  being  able  to  stand  it  no  longer, 
he  came  to  bid  us  Good-bye,  saying  he  was  going  to  live  about 
three  miles  distant  (it  was  as  far  away  almost  as  he  could  get 
on  Aniwa,  either  in  one  direction  or  the  other,  as  his  lady-love 
lived  close  to  us  in  the  centre  of  the  Island !)  and  that  he  freely 
bestowed  "her  upon  any  man  who  might  be  fool  enough  to  take 
her,  as  henceforth  he  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  her. 

She  had,  out  of  pure  bravado,  professed  to  elude  their 
vigilance  and  implicated  a  Tanna  man,  as  well  as  Rangi  (the 
wildest  man  on  Aniwa),  who  both  proved  their  innocence. 
Perhaps  Rangi  agreed  with  me  that  he  had  enough  sins  of  his 
own  to  account  for  without  being  blamed  for  what  he  really  did 
not  do  ;  and  being  an  out  and  out  Savage  in  his  disposition,  we 
feared  trouble  when  he  came  with  all  the  Tanna  men  at  his 
heels  to  inquire  about  it  one  morning  after  her  husband  had 


LETTERS  FROM  AN1WA.  305 

left  her.  We  little  expected,  however,  the  scene  there  really 
was  enacted,  right  outside  our  gate  too,  for  it  was  there  Rangi 
caught  hold  of  her.  She  gave  one  spring  to  John  for  protec- 
tion, but  the  gate  was  between  them,  and  Rangi  wrenched  her 
from  it,  and  the  savage  yells  that  got  up  nearly  sent  me  frantic 
with  terror. 

"John  stood  leaning  carelessly  against  the  gate,  viewing  it 
all — the  calmest  person  there  !  He  felt  that  his  presence  would 
be  a  sufficient  check,  though  it  would  have  been  folly  to  inter- 
fere. My  girls  were  groaning  and  crying  ;  and  Yawaci  (the  girl 
I  have  here)  was  unconsciously  doing  her  best  to  wrench  the 
handles  off  the  dining-room  door  in  her  despair,  groaning  out, 
"  Missi,  blood  will  be  spilt ! '  while  I  was  on  my  knees  in  the 
middle  of  the  floor  calling  upon  God  to  interfere.  But  my  little 
F.  stopped  me,  saying,  "  Mamma,  Mamma,  I  don't  like  to  see 
you  look  up  and  talk  like  that !  Are  you  ill  ? '  So  I  tried  to  be 
myself  again  to  the  wee  man,  and  felt  comforted  in  having  left 
the  case  with  the  Lord.  Only  I  must  see  Rangi,  though  I  had 
very  slender  hope  of  influencing  him ;  and  I  put  my  careful 
husband  into  a  fine  consternation,  as  he  would  rather  have  seen 
an  apparition  than  me  coming  on  such  a  scene.  I  had  only  a 
very  dim  notion,  then,  of  his  gestures  and  entreaties,  being  deaf 
and  blind  to  everything  except  Rangi,  who  came  nearest  my 
idea  of  a  demon  of  anything  I  had  ever  seen  1 

"  The  poor  girl  was  tied,  with  her  arms  backward,  to  a  cocoa- 
nut  tree,  pale  with  terror,  and  a  hundred  muskets  bristling 
round  her.  The  Tannese  were  in  full  Heathen  costume,  which 
means  paint  instead  of  clothing ;  and  the  Church  members 
stood  calmly,  like  John,  looking  on,  except  two  or  three  of  them, 
who  kept  guard  around  her  with  loaded  muskets  for  her  defence 
from  murder,  if  necessary.  Her  life  was  all  they  or  we  wished 
to  see  spared,  for  she  richly  deserved  any  punishment  short  of 
death.  I  caught  Rangi's  eye  at  last.  At  a  sign  he  came  quietly 
forward,  and  I  began  to  tell  him  he  should  not  dare  to  shoot 
my  girl,  but  being  too  excited  I  ended  in  sobs  and  was  marched 
off,— but  not  before  Rangi  earnestly  assured  me  that  he  would 
not  touch  a  hair  of  her  head,  or  let  any  one  else  do  it,  only,  he 
said,  she  deserved  to  be  tied  and  ought  to  be  well  beaten  for 

20 


306  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

blackening  his  character  !  We  could  not  keep  from  smiling, 
even  in  the  excitement,  at  Rangi's  care  for  his  reputation,  which 
was  truly  as  black  as  it  well  could  be. 

"  Well,  here  was  mistress  Hutshi  practically  put  up  for  public 
sale  ;  for,  according  to  Native  law,  whoever  dared  to  unloose  her 
from  that  tree  had  to  take  her  for  his  wife,  her  husband  having 
renounced  all  claim  to  her.  Rangi  reminded  them  of  this  when 
he  tied  her  up,  saying  that  the  Missi  only  could  alter  that  law 
if  he  wished.  The  Missi  did  not  feel  inclined  to  do  any  such 
thing,  having  devoutly  wished  her  at  Jericho  ever  since  she 
commenced  her  pranks,  as  she  was  proving  a  curse  to  the  place, 
and  now  only  hoped  that  the  most  tyrannical  unmarried  man 
on  the  Island  would  take  her  off  bodily  as  far  away  as  the 
limited  circumference  of  Aniwa  would  permit  (so  did  the  Church 
members) ;  but  for  John  to  say  so  would  only  be  the  beginning 
of  mischief.  He  was  so  anxious  they  would  not  appeal  to  him 
for  advice,  for  we  both  felt  that  for  her  Native  law  was  the  best 
But  though  a  score  of  young  men  would  have  gone  down  on 
their  knees  for  her  before  she  was  married,  there  she  stood  for 
about  three  hours  without  a  single  bidder  ! 

"John  had  got  the  whole  crowd  dispersed  to  go  and  cut  wood 
for  the  lime  pits  (you  know  he  is  of  a  rather  practical  turn  of 
mind  and  likes  to  utilize  the  most  unlikely  occasions),  which  they 
did  with  great  energy,  having  the  steam  up ;  so  she  was  left 
alone,  as  the  women  had  all  to  run  and  cook  food.  I  had  a 
grand  donation  for  the  labourers  besides  the  tea,  that  day,  as  we 
had  a  calf  killed  the  evening  before,  and  I  was  giving  orders 
about  it  when  I  saw  John  waving  me  to  the  study  with  such  an 
amused  face.  It  seems  that  Hutshi's  old  sweetheart  had 
rushed  to  him  in  eager  haste,  saying, '  Missi,  I  never  will  have 
such  a  chance  for  a  wife  I  Will  you  marry  me  to  Hutshi,  if  I 
untie  her  ? '  John  said  he  centainly  could  not,  and  that  if  he 
took  her  it  must  be  d  la  Native,  and  that  he  would  have  to  dis- 
continue his  attendance  at  the  Candidates'  Class,  of  which  he 
was  a  member.  He  explained,  at  the  same  time,  that  it  was 
not  like  running  away  with  another  man's  wife,  as  her  behaviour 
(which  in  Britain  would  have  divorced  her)  had  led  her  husband 
to  give  her  up  ;  only  that,  for  the  sake  of  example,  he  could  not 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  307 

countenance  such  proceedings  on  the  part  of  intending  Com- 
municants. Sarra  said,  in  that  case  he  would  have  nothing  to 
do  with  her.  But,  alas,  female  influence  prevailed,  and  he  un- 
loosed her  an  hour  or  two  after,  amid  the  Hurrahs  of  the  passers- 
by  and  our  intense  though  secret  delight ;  for  though  Sarra  is 
obliged  to  confess  he  has  '  caught  a  Tartar,'  yet  he  manages  to 
keep  her  in  tolerable  check,  being  a  determined  fellow. 

"  We  heartily  re-echoed  the  sentiments  of  one  of  our  Church 
members,  when  speaking  of  Hutshi,  viz.,  'that  it  was  awful 
what  a  "woman  could  do,  when  she  was  bent  upon  mischief ! ' 
Indeed,  according  to  the  Natives,  we  have  her,  along  with  the 
two  murderers,  to  thank  for  those  awful  Earthquakes  which 
nearly  frightened  us  out  of  our  senses,  though  on  Aniwa  very 
little  damage  accrued  from  them. 

"  The  first,  at  least  the  first  to  speak  of,  occurred  near  mid- 
night on  the  28th  March  (the  second  anniversary  of  our  Lena's 
birth),  and  woke  us  up  with  a  vengeance,  being  the  worst  we 
ever  had,  the  Earth  heaving  so  awfully  that  we  expected  every 
moment  to  be  swallowed  up,  and  were  almost  paralyzed  with 
terror,  but  M.  and  F.  slept  through  it  all.  After  it,  a  tremendous 
rush  of  the  sea  seemed  to  take  place,  from  the  noise  it  made, 
and  which  we  found  next  morning  was  the  case,  carrying  our 
boat  from  where  it  lay,  high  and  dry  about  one  hundred  yards 
inland,  also  canoes,  two  of  which  were  smashed. 

"  I  lay  in  awful  terror  after  the  Earthquake  till  three  o'clock, 
and  was  dropping  off  to  sleep,  when  another  terrible  one  sent 
us  flying  out  of  the  house  in  our  night  gowns,  John  dragging 
the  children  out  of  their  beds,  and  the  girls  rushing  out  of  their 
house.  There  was  not  a  breath  of  wind,  and  it  was  awful  to 
see  in  the  bright  moonlight  the  great  trunks  of  the  trees  swaying 
back  and  forward,  and  to  feel  the  ground  going  to  and  fro  with 
such  force.  We  had  one  or  two  slight  ones  after  that,  and  then 
just  at  daybreak  an  awful  repetition, — every  one  of  us  simultane- 
ously rushing  out  of  doors  1  This  was  number  five;  and  before 
breakfast  we  went  to  see  the  damage  done  to  the  boat  (but  it 
was  uninjured) ;  and  we  had  two  more  violent  shocks  ere  we 
got  home,  making  seven  in  all  before  breakfast,  after  which  we 
had  a  commotion  of  another  kind. 


308  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

"  John  felt  so  exhausted,  and  had  just  got  fast  asleep  on  the 
study  sofa  (a  most  unusual  occurrence  with  him),  when  I  heard 
high  words  between  Taia,  one  of  our  Church  members,  and 
Nalihl,  an  Erromangan.  I  knew  not  what  to  do,  for  Natives 
never  waste  time  on  high  words — they  at  once  rush  to  arms  ; 
and  I  was  unwilling  to  wake  John  to  more  excitement,  as  it  was 
exactly  that  day  two  years  since  he  had  been  seized  with  that 
awful  fever,  and  I  had  been  in  fear  of  its  return,  as  people  pre- 
dicted it  would,  about  the  same  time  of  the  year.  Well,  I 
actually  made  up  my  mind  to  show  my  wifely  devotion,— and  it 
was  a  good  test  for  me,  I  beg  leave  to  say,  I  always  had  such 
a  foolish  terror  of  a  loaded  musket  anywhere,  and  infinitely 
more  so  in  the  hands  of  an  enraged  Savage,— by  going  between 
the  combatants  myself.  To  make  matters  worse,  all  the  men 
about  had  gone  that  morning  to  bring  lime-coral,  and  only  a 
few  women  had  collected,  and  one  or  two  timid  fellows  who 
stood  at  a  safe  distance. 

"Nalihi  was  flourishing  his  musket  in  Taia's  face,  as  an 
accompaniment  to  an  eloquent  harangue  he  was  delivering  in 
Erromangan,  not  being  able  to  speak  Anivvan ;  and  Taia,  who 
understood  and  could  speak  it  perfectly,  seemed  to  be  paying 
him  back  with  interest.  They  subsided  for  a  few  moments, 
when  it  was  whispered  the  Missi  was  there  ;  but  on  finding  that 
it  was  only  the  '  Missi  find,'  they  went  at  it  with  renewed  vigour. 
I  took  no  notice  of  the  Erromangan,  knowing  my  only  chance 
was  with  Taia ;  so  I  went  over  to  him,  and  implored  him  not 
to  utter  another  word,  whatever  provocation  he  might  receive ; 
and  though  reluctant  at  first,  he  behaved  nobly  and  stood  what 
I  think  few  white  men  would  have  done  in  the  circumstances. 
I  kept  close  beside  him  all  the  time,  and  though  for  three 
quarters  of  an  hour  that  villain  stood  heaping  insults  upon  him, 
and  at  last,  in  his  rage,  cut  down  his  bananas  and  fences  before 
his  eyes,  he  never  spoke,  though  his  muscles  twitched  and  he 
clutched  at  his  great  club  sometimes — one  that  I  knew  had 
done  good  (?)  service  in  Heathen  days  under  the  great  brawny 
arms  that  wielded  it ;  for  Taia  is  a  perfect  Hercules,  and  such  a 
contrast  to  the  little  treacherous,  sharp-nosed  Erromangan,  who 
was  dying  for  an  excuse  to  get  a  shot  at  him.  When  I  thought 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  30$ 

Taia  was  going  to  give  way,  I  put  my  cold  white  paw  (it  did 
feel  so  cold)  on  his  black  arm,  and  every  time  I  did  so  he  turned 
and  looked  down  at  me  with  a  grim  smile,  saying, '  Don't  fear, 
Missi,  I'll  not  speak.' 

"  Now  I  maintain,  that  though  John  sometimes  fears  Taia's 
Christianity  is  not  of  the  highest  type,  yet  he  is  undoubtedly  a 
Perfect  gentleman,  or  he  would  not  have  stood  there,  the  greatest 
living  orator  on  Aniwa,  silent  at  the  bidding  of  any  woman  1 
When  I  saw  the  good  food  being  destroyed  and  so  little  left 
from  the  Hurricane,  indignation  mastered  every  other  feeling, 
and  I  felt  it  was  high  time  for  John  to  interfere  with  Nalihi ;  as 
no  one  else  dared  to  speak  to  him,  except  master  F.,  who  had, 
by  the  way,  found  us  out  just  then,  and  proceeded  without 
hesitation  to  deal  with  him  in  plain  terms.  His  little  figure 
heaved  with  indignation,  and  he  drew  such  a  long  breath  before 
calling  out,  *  O  you  naughty,  naughty  man  I  You're  a  wicked 
man  !  Jehovah,  so  angry  at  you  ! '  Every  one  was  so  amused, 
and  a  general  titter  went  round,  while  Nalihi,  with  whom  F. 
had  been  a  favourite,  began  vigorously  to  defend  himself  to  the 
child  in  broken  Eglish,  at  the  same  time  wielding  his  axe  to 
some  purpose  amongst  Taia's  bananas.  So,  feeling  my  own 
strength  would  not  hold  out  much  longer,  I  sped  off  and  brought 
John,  who  quietly  went  up  to  Nalihi  and  relieved  him  of  his 
musket  and  axe  (Oh,  I  was  glad  to  see  that  musket  in  dear  old 
John's  trusty  fingers,  for  Nalihi  held  it  in  a  horizontal  position, 
and  it  always  would  point  at  me  the  whole  time  I  stood  there  !) 
clapped  him  on  the  shoulder  and  had  him  sobbing  like  a  child 
in  a  minute  and  offering  payment  to  Taia  for  the  damage  done, 
which,  however,  Taia  was  too  seriously  offended  to  receive,  and 
I  do  not  wonder  at  it. 

"  The  crowd  began  to  disperse,  and  John  was  taking  Nalihi 
off  for  a  day's  work  under  his  own  eye,  in  case  of  his  coming  in 
contact  with  Taia  again,  when  I  put  a  graceful  finish  to  the 
proceedings  by  going  off  into  a  fainting  fit  under  the  cocoa-nut 
trees  I  John  said  I  managed  bravely,  all  except  that ;  but  I  do 
think  that  after  seven  Earthquakes  and  such  a  scene,  1  had  a 
good  right  to  get  up  some  demonstration,  and  it  was  the  first  I 
ever  perpetrated  for  the  public  benefit  I 


3io  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

"We  had  three  more  Earthquakes  that  day,  but  slight,  making 
ten  in  all ;  and  I  took  care  at  night  to  provide  for  emergencies 
by  putting  a  supply  of  blankets  on  the  verandah,  as  there  is  not 
a  moment  to  snatch  clothes  when  they  come,  and  we  had  felt 
chilly  the  night  before.  I  got  laughed  at  for  what  was  termed 
my  needless  precaution ;  but  we  had  hardly  got  into  our  first 
sleep,  when  another  violent  Earthquake  turned  us  out,  and  we 
were  thankful  for  them.  It  was  not  so  bad  as  some,  however, 
and  we  got  a  sleep  till  morning  without  further  disturbance,  as 
the  grand  performance  did  not  come  off  till  next  evening  at 
nine  o'clock 

"John  was  busy  in  the  bath-room,  with  the  girls,  damping 
paper  for  next  day's  printing,  I  was  in  the  dining-room,  jotting 
in  my  journal  the  events  of  the  day,  when  we  all  had  to  rush 
out  with  the  most  frightful  Earthquake  that  had  yet  taken  place. 
The  house  danced,  the  windows  rattled  awfully,  and  F.  woke 
up  with  the  first  of  it  screaming  in  terror,  but  M.  took  it  more 
gently,  telling  him  it  was  nice.  It  might  have  been  nice  to  feel 
ourselves  rocked  on  the  bosom  of  mother  Earth  (we  lay  down 
on  the  ground  at  a  safe  distance  from  the  house,  which  we 
expected  to  fall  every  moment),  could  we  have  been  sure  she 
would  not  open  up  and  receive  us  into  a  closer  embrace  ! 

"  The  heaving  must,  I  think,  have  continued  nearly  five 
minutes,  and  we  had  just  got  into  the  house  again,  still  trembling 
with  agitation,  when  a  terrible  gust  of  wind  and  roar  of  the  sea 
half  prepared  us  for  the  shouting  of  the  Natives,  who  called  to 
us  that  the  sea  had  actually  come  close  to  our  gate  !  We  went 
out  and  found  Natives  up  to  the  waist  in  water,  where  it  had 
been  bush  two  or  three  minutes  before.  We  heard  something 
flapping,  and  Yawaci  picked  up  a  large  fish  about  twelve  feet 
from  our  gate  ;  and  as  the  tidal  wave  receded,  they  were  left 
in  hundreds,  which  the  Natives  spent  most  of  that  night  and 
next  day  in  gathering.  An  enormous  turtle  was  found  too  among 
a  lot  of  cUbriS) — '  Jehovah's  turtle,'  the  Natives  called  it,  owing 
to  the  way  in  which  it  was  found. 

"  No  serious  accident  occurred  from  the  wave  on  our  Island, 
as  in  most  of  the  others,  though  some  Natives  fishing  at  Tiara 
were  nearly  carried  away,  and  our  boat  which  lay  at  anchor 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  311 

there  was  lifted,  anchor  and  all,  and  carried  a  long  way  inland, 
buv.  to  a  sandy  place,  where  it  got  no  damage  ;  yet  not  a  canoe, 
if  I  remember  rightly,  was  left  whole. 

"  From  that  time  we  had  a  constant  succession  of  Earthquakes, 
and  were  kept  in  continual  dread,  though  none  of  them  so 
violent  as  those  I  have  mentioned.  We  had  to  sleep  with  our 
doors  open,  and  at  last  John  went  to  bed  in  his  clothes  to  be 
ready  to  run  !  I  suppose  you  have  heard  that  the  tidal  wave 
swept  right  through  Mr.  Inglis's,  doing  terrible  damage  and 
half  drowning  them,  and  the  Earthquakes  kept  knocking  down 
his  walls  and  chimneys  as  fast  as  he  could  rebuild  them.  Dr. 
Geddie's  fine  Church,  too,  is  all  but  destroyed.  But  I  think  the 
greatest  damage  done  is  to  the  nerves  of  the  poor  Missionaries' 
wives  (the  Missionaries  themselves  would  be  indignant  if  you 
accused  them  of  having  any  !)  It  is  such  an  awful  sensation  to 
eel  the  very  Earth  trembling  and  heaving  beneath  one,  and 
such  an  eerie  feeling  comes  on  at  night. 

...  "I  must  pass  over  everything  else  that  happened 
until  we  turned  up  in  Civilization,  and  it  is  close  upon  Mail  time. 
I  would  have  liked  to  tell  you  about  our  pretty  new  Church, 
with  its  snow  white  walls,  which  was  finished  just  before  our 
beloved  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis,  paid  us  their  fare  well -visit, 
which  was  like  to  break  our  hearts,  for  they  have  been  a  father 
and  mother  to  us  and  to  the  Mission.  Our  parting  too  with  our 
Darkies  was  intensely  trying,  as  we  are  to  be  away  from  them 
a  longer  visit  than  the  last ;  but  the  society  of  our  dear  friends, 
the  Murrays,  was  an  unexpected  treat,  and  made  the  voyage  so 
pleasant  notwithstanding  the  sea-sickness.  .  .  . 

M  The  Home  Mail  closes  in  the  morning  ;  and  I  must  close, 
with  fervent  love,  from  your  loving  sister, 

"MAGGIE  WHITECROSS  PATON." 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 


(1878.) 
TO  THE  FAMILY  CIRCLE. 

4  MY  DEAREST  SISTERS  AND  BROTHERS,  — 

"Sons  and  daughter,  I  should  almost  have  added,  as  the 
biggest  half  of  our  little  flock  are  separated  from  Aniwa,  and 
will  as  eagerly  look  for  the  c  family  billet  '  now  as  the  rest  of 
you.  .  .  . 

"  Now  that  I  have  sat  down  to  write,  so  much  comes  crowd- 
ing upon  me  that  I  hardly  know  where  to  begin  ;  but  I  cannot 
put  down  a  word  of  news  before  testifying  of  the  Lord's  good- 
ness to  us,  which  has  just  been  vouchsafed  during  this  last  hot 
season.  He  has  encompassed  us  round  as  with  a  shield  and 
preserved  us  safe  and  well,  though  from  the  day  after  the  Day- 
spring  left  for  the  Colonies  on  the  I4th  November  last  until  the 
3oth  March  we  have  lived  in  daily  —  I  might  almost  say  hourly 
—  terror  of  our  lives.  We  have  seen  —  especially  John  has—  the 
rage  of  the  Heathen,  and  passed  through  Earthquake  and  Hur- 
ricane ;  but  all  seems  as  nothing  compared  with  coming  into 
constant  contact  with  an  unrestrained  madman,  and  this  we 
have  had  to  do  with  poor  Mungaw.  .  .  . 

"  You  must  not  think  of  us  as  pining  in  solitude,  however. 
Indeed,  poor  Mungaw  took  care  to  keep  us  all  in  lively  exercise, 
and  acted  his  first  scene  the  day  after  the  Dayspring  left  for 
Sydney  with  our  mails.  You  know  that  he  married  Litsi,  one 
of  my  best  girls  (and  how  delighted  we  were  at  the  time  that 
she  was  getting  such  a  good  young  man  !),  who  was  with  me  on 
my  first  visit  to  Australia  from  Aniwa,  and  you  remember  how 
pleased  you  all  were  with  her.  Well,  he  spent  the  night  beating 
that  gentle  girl  (who  was  near  her  confinement)  and  their  little 
boy  about  two  years  of  age  ;  and  when  John  met  him  in  the 
Imrai  and  quietly  remonstrated  with  him,  he  stalked  off  in  high 
dudgeon  ;  and  in  two  minutes  more,  a  tremendous  crackling 
and  roar  of  fire  made  us  rush  to  the  window,  where  we  saw  his 
nice  house  and  all  that  was  in  it  one  mass  of  flame.  Not  con- 
tent with  setting  it  on  fire,  he  tore  off  Litsi's  jacket  and  flung  it 
in  too.  We  quite  expected  that  our  own  house  would  go,  as 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  313 

there  were  only  two  light  fences  betwixt  some  of  our  outhouses 
and  his,  but  providentially  the  wind  carried  everything  the 
other  way. 

"  He  then  took  Litsi  and  Nomaki,  their  little  boy,  to  a  distant 
village  ;  and,  oh  !  how  we  hoped  he  would  remain,  as  Litsi  had 
friends  there,  but  back  he  dragged  them,  terror-stricken  and 
breathless  from  having  to  keep  pace  with  his  tremendous 
strides.  I  sent  Litsi  an  old  jacket  (she  begged  me  not  to  send 
a  good  one,  as  it  might  go  the  same  way),  and  a  blanket  to 
sleep  or  rather  to  roll  herself  in — for  there  was  no  sleep  for  any 
one  near  that  night.  He  had  threatened  to  murder  some  of  the 
villagers,  and  was  stalking  round  and  round  our  Premises  with 
his  loaded  musket ;  but  an  Aneityumese  Teacher  kept  watch 
oyer  our  house  all  the  night. 

"It  so  happened  that  next  day  had  been  appointed  for  a 
'  Members'  Meeting.'  These  meetings  are  held  monthly,  for 
John  to  appoint  them  their  work,  and  change  it  from  one  to 
another,  so  that  it  might  not  always  devolve  upon  a  few.  You 
know  there  is  no  paid  door-keeper,  or  paid  service  of  any  kind 
connected  with  the  Church,  so  the  women  take  it  in  turns,  two 
by  two,  every  Saturday  morning,  to  clean  the  Church  and 
enclosure.  One  man  is  appointed  bell-ringer,  another  to  take 
off  and  on  the  pulpit  coverings  and  carry  in  the  Bible,  etc.,  two 
to  stand  at  the  doors  and  see  there  are  no  loiterers  outside,  and 
so  forth.  Cases  of  sickness  or  wickedness  are  also  reported, 
and  Church  matters  generally  talked  over.  At  this  meeting  one 
woman  was  scored  off  for  absconding  from  her  legal  husband 
and  living  with  another  ;  and  Mungaw,  who  came  in  with  the 
greatest  blandness,  as  if  nothing  had  happened,  got  a  thorough 
'  talking  to,'  and  was  suspended  till  it  should  be  proved  whether 
he  was  more  rogue  or  fool— for  at  that  time  we  could  scarcely 
tell.  That  he  had  become  decidedly  cracked  and  his  mind  to  a 
certain  extent  unhinged,  no  one  who  saw  and  heard  him  could 
doubt— especially  knowing  what  a  dear  good  fellow  he  was 
before  ;  still  he  seemed  sane  enough  at  times  ;  and  when  he  did 
break  out,  it  was  more  like  being  possessed  with  evil  spirits. 
All  his  madness  took  the  form  of  wickedness,  and  when  he  saw 
people  afraid  of  him  he  was  the  more  emboldened.  It  was  very 


314  LETTERS  FROM  AN1WA. 

difficult  to  know  how  to  treat  him.  He  was  rather  cowed  at 
the  meeting,  though,  and  kept  pretty  quiet  till  the  full  moon, 
while  meantime  we  had  peace  to  get  all  our  machinery  into 
working  order  again.  .  .  . 

"John  has  had  great  comfort  with  his  big  boys,  however, 
especially  the  one  we  were  most  averse  to  take  in, — a  great 
ugly-looking  fellow  of  about  eighteen,  couldn't  speak  without  a 
growl,  and  scowled  at  everybody  from  under  his  black  wool, 
which  hung  down  over  his  eyebrows.  To  crown  all,  he  had 
been  with  the  slavers — and  that  is  no  recommendation  1 

"  After  keeping  with  our  boys  a  day  or  two  and  coming  to 
evening  class,  on  the  third  evening  he  sent  in  for  a  blanket,  as 
he  was  '  going  to  stay.'  We  looked  aghast.  John  was  for  re- 
ceiving him ;  but  I  was  at  the  crying  point,  and  declared  I 
could  not  feed  more  Natives  or  make  food  go  further  than  other 
people.  John  said,  'Then  am  I  to  send  him  away?'  Well, 
no  !  I  was  hardly  prepared  to  do  that  either ;  so,  after  talking 
over  it  a  few  minutes,  we  felt  sure  the  Lord  had  sent  him ;  and 
though  I  did  not  feel  particularly  grateful  at  the  time,  I  have 
often  thanked  Him  since.  We  went  to  the  blanket  box,  got  a 
nice  warm  blanket  (the  Natives  feel  chilly  at  night),  called  him 
in,  and  John  had  a  talk  with  him  about  certain  rules,  after 
which  he  took  his  gift  with  a  very  pleasant  grin.  He  looked 
like  a  different  creature  with  his  hair  cut ;  and  a  more  faithful, 
helpful,  warm-hearted  Native  lad  we  never  had.  In  times  of 
danger  from  Mungaw,  he  stuck  by  John  like  his  shadow— no 
ostentation  with  it,  but  quietly  getting  some  pretext  for  keeping 
close  to  him  when  there  was  any  fear.  A  capital  worker  too— 
for  John  does  not  approve  of  keeping  his  boys  idle,  and  th»y 
help  him  with  whatever  he  is  at,  fencing,  roofing,  gardening, 
house-building,  etc. 

u  One  day  he  and  another  big  boy  (a  great  wag — keeps  the 
others  in  roars  of  laughter,  and  himself  the  picture  of  solemnity) 
had  been  planing  wood  very  nicely,  and  John  praised  them, 
calling  them  his  'Carpenter'  and  'Joiner.'  In  the  afternoon  a 
slate  full  of  writing  was  sent  in,  informing  us  that  they  wished 
from  henceforth  to  drop  their  old  names  and  be  called  '  Car- 
penter' and  'Joiner.'  Nor  would  they  answer  to  any  other 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  315 

We  often  torgot,  at  first,  but  were  reminded  by  their  paying  not 
the  slightest  attention,  till  we  came  out  with  the  new  name — 
when  they  would  instantly  wheel  round  with  a  smile  and  be  at 
our  service !  .  .  . 

"One  day,  before  John  was  quite  recovered,  Mungaw  put  a 
lot  of  impudence  on  his  copy  for  my  special  benefit.  I  took  no 
notice— he  looked  so  wild — but  pointed  out  a  mis-spelt  word, 
wrote  a  fresh  line,  and  telling  him  to  follow  it  closely  passed 
qukkijr  on  to  the  next  writer.  I  told  John,  when  I  went  in,  I 
was  sure  he  would  do  some  mischief  ere  long ;  and  just  an 
evening  or  two  after,  we  heard  him  shouting  and  scolding  from 
his  house  in  an  awful  voice.  John  limped  off,  in  spite  of  my 
entreaties  to  let  them  fight  it  out,  and  found  Mungaw  flourishing 
an  axe  over  a  poor  woman,  whose  husband  was  from  home  and 
who  had  been  helping  Litsi  to  cook  his  fish,  but  had  been  un- 
fortunate enough  not  to  divine  that  on  that  particular  evening 
he  wanted  it  wrapped  in  a  different  kind  of  leaf  from  what  was 
usual.  He  had  brought  the  axe  within  a  few  inches  of  her 
shoulder,  when  two  or  three  Natives,  attracted  to  the  spot  just 
before  John,  stayed  his  arm  and  wrenched  it  from  him.  He 
got  his  musket  next,  but  poor  Sibo  and  Litsi  both  ran  to  our 
house  for  protection,  while  John  and  the  Natives  tried  to  calm 
him  down.  They  got  his  musket  from  him,  and  I  saw  a 
Teacher  slip  it  behind  a  tree  in  our  lawn ;  but  Mungaw  was 
sharp  enough  to  notice,  and  got  it  away  again  when  the  affray 
was  over,  and  ordered  poor  Litsi  back  to  her  cooking.  Sibo 
went  to  a  distant  village  to  be  out  of  his  way,  declaring  she  was 
half  dead  with  fright ;  and  I  would  very  much  have  liked  to  get 
away  from  the  Island  altogether  1  John's  spirit  always  rises 
equal  to  the  emergency,  but  I  get  perfectly  faint  with  terror, 
and  the  longer  the  worse.  This  was  merely  a  little  prelude, 
however,  to  what  followed. 

u  Next  morning  he  had  the  audacity  to  appear  at  one  of  the 
dining-room  windows,  as  the  girls  were  clearing  away  the 
breakfast  things  ;  and  he  demanded  the  keys  from  John,  as  he 
wanted  to  sharpen  his  axe  at  the  grindstone.  John  said,  '  No, 
Mungaw,  you'll  learn  to  put  your  axe  to  a  better  use  first ;  and 
I  want  you  to  return  the  two  you  have  of  mine.'  He  looked  the 


316  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

picture  of  innocent  wonder,  and  replied, '  What  do  you  mean, 
Missi  ?'  John  replied,  '  I  just  mean  that  I  want  you  to  give  up 
your  bad  conduct'  '  My  bad  conduct!  What  have  I  done?' 
protested  Mungaw.  John  said  pointedly,  'Do  you  not  know^ 
Mungaw  ?'  That  was  all  the  provocation  he  got ;  but  he  went 
cff  for  his  musket,  muttering,  'I'll  let  you  know  who  you're 
talking  to.' 

"When  he  was  gone,  John  went  out  to  his  Printing  Office  for 
something,  and  on  leaving  it  saw  Mungaw  just  inside  our  fence 
taking  deliberate  aim  at  him  with  his  musket  John  turned 
round  to  lock  the  door,  showing  no  signs  of  fear,  but  feeling 
that  all  was  over,  and  that  he  was  to  be  shot  down  so  near  us 
all  and  yet  none  near  enough  to  save  ;  but  God  was  watching  ! 
The  next  instant  he  heard  a  rush  of  feet,  a  scuffle,  and  looked 
round  to  see  the  musket  pointed  high  in  the  air,  and  four  strong 
arms  grappling  with  the  intended  murderer.  Two  men  had 
been  accidentally  (!  ?)  coming  up  the  path,  took  in  the  scene  at 
a  glance,  and  my  husband  was  saved. 

"  I  knew  nothing  of  what  was  passing,  but,  feeling  restless 
after  Mungaw's  parting  look,  went  out  to  hurry  John  in  for 
worship.  I  met  him  coming  in,  and  stopped  short  at  sight  of 
his  pale  face  to  ask  if  he  were  ill,  and  he  told  me  all  We  had 
just  begun  to  sing  at  worship,  when  he  re-appeared  flourishing 
his  musket,  trying  the  doors  and  windows  (you  may  believe  I 
had  them  securely  fastened  by  this  time),  and  demanding  en- 
trance. We  went  on,  taking  no  notice,  but  the  celestial  quaver 
was  plentifully  introduced  into  the  music,  <»nd  the  girls  rushed 
into  the  dining-room  in  great  fear.  Meanwhile  the  news  had 
spread  like  wildfire,  and  the  Church  members  near  came  run- 
ning to  order  him  out  of  the  Premises,  which  only  made  him 
wilder ;  so  they  seized  him,  took  him  to  the  Imrai,  and  bound 
him  hand  and  foot  with  ropes.  It  was  a  terrible  noise  and 
scuffle,  for  he  had  the  strength  of  ten  men,  and  yelled  like  a 
demon. 

"  Two  of  his  brothers  so-called  (not  real  ones)  arriving  on  the 
spot,  he  thought  to  get  up  some  sympathy,  changed  his  voice  to 
a  whine,  and  bewailed  his  hard  fate, — 'bound  and  persecuted 
for  doing  nothing  at  all ! '  Litsi,  gentle  Litsi,  took  her  boy  in 


LETTERS  FROM{ANIWA.  317 

her  arms,  and  walked  up  to  him  before  the  crowd,  saying  in  a 
loud  voice, '  Look  at  the  marks  of  your  brutality  on  me  and  my 
helpless  child,  and  say  whether  you  deserve  to  be  tied  or  not ! ' 
It  was  an  imprudent  speech  for  her  to  make,  poor  girl,  for 
which  he  did  not  forget  to  repay  her.  It  was  a  terrible  day  for 
us  all — poor  little  F.  white  to  the  lips  with  fear,  I  lying  in  a 
fainting  state,  and  John  walking  up  and  down  the  room  trying 
to  keep  up  our  spirits,  and  wee  J. — oh  !  how  we  envied  him — 
running  about,  playing  '  Peep-bo '  in  happy  unconsciousness  of 
all.  The  Church  members  feared  that  some  of  the  wilder  young 
fellows,  whom  he  had  been  favouring  of  late,  would  come  to  his 
aid ;  but  when  it  was  known  he  had  attacked  the  Missi,  not  a 
finger  was  lifted  in  his  defence. 

"  They  did  not  know  what  to  do  with  him,  now  they  had  him 
boand,— nothing  in  the  shape  of  a  prison  or  secure  place  on  all 
the  Island  !  They  proposed  our  Cellar,  but  we  didn't  want  him 
quite  so  near  as  that ;  so  they  let  him  off  at  the  end  of  four 
hours,  and  Litsi  and  little  Nomaki  took  refuge  with  us. 
Mungaw  got  a  little  boy  to  tell  him  where  they  hid  his  musket ; 
and,  once  more  possessed  of  it,  he  flew  all  round  the  Island  till 
towards  sunset,  when  he  divested  himself  entirely  of  his  cloth- 
ing, stuck  on  paint,  and  with  musket  shouldered  walked  sentry 
before  our  front  gate  for  more  than  an  hour.  He  seemed  to  be 
imitating  the  sentinels  he  had  seen  before  Government  House 
in  Melbourne— a  slight  difference  in  the  circumstances  !  But 
it  was  thought  necessary  to  have  a  counter-guard  over  our 
Premises  that  night.  The  only  good  thing  he  did  was  to  send 
his  gracious  permission  to  Litsi  to  stay  in  our  house  for  the 
night,  which  she  thankrdlly  accepted. 

"  Next  morning  (Sunday)  he  met  her  pleasantly,  called  her  to 
speak  to  him  (our  fence  was  between  them),  and  threw  a  large 
stone  at  her  head,  informing  her  that  was  the  price  of  her 
yesterday's  speech.  We  bound  up  the  deep  wound  and  advised 
her  to  lie  quiet,  but  she  preferred  going  to  Church  with  us  as 
the  safest  plan,  for  he  had  been  caught  several  times  during  the 
night  stealthily  approaching  our  house  to  burn  it,  as  they 
thought.  None  of  the  villagers  slept,  two  of  their  lives  being 
to  danger.  It  was  a  most  anxious  Sabbath,  and  we  had  worship 


3*8  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

under  difficulties— guards  being  placed  at  our  house  and  th« 
principal  approaches  to  the  Church.  Oh,  how  regretfully  I 
thought  of  the  peaceful  Sabbaths  and  quiet  walks  to  Church  ia 
Melbourne,  none  making  us  afraid !  But  we  tried  to  realize 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  was  encompassing  us  around,  and  that  He 
stood  between  us  and  Mungaw.  The  people  begged  John  to  be 
short,  as  they  were  in  terror,  so  we  had  only  one  Service  in 
Church,  and,  instead  of  Sunday  School,  a  prayer  meeting  on 
the  Imrai.  Mungaw  employed  the  time  during  Church  service 
in  ransacking  the  villagers'  boxes  for  ammunition,  but  they  had 
it  hid  away ;  and  at  the  prayer  meeting  he  was  reclining,  with 
folded  arms,  eyeing  us  from  our  back  verandah!  After  the 
prayer-meeting,  John  urged  the  different  villagers  to  take  it  in 
turns  to  sleep  near  Mungaw's  house  for  the  protection  of  Litsi 
who  was  being  killed  by  inches,  and  at  last  they  agreed ;  but  as 
soon  as  we  were  in  the  house,  he  went  and  patched  up  a  sort  of 
peace — a  sham  to  get  the  people  away — and  then  abused  the 
people  near  for  tying  him,  and  dragged  Litsi  home.  We  were 
half  the  night  praying  for  the  helpless  girl,  so  completely  at  the 
mercy  of  that  madman. 

"Next  morning,  he  came  into  the  Imrai  in  grand  style — 
musket  in  hand,  of  course — and  scolded  the  people,  working 
himself  up  into  a  frenzy  and  keeping  us  all  on  the  rack,  for  we 
could  see  from  one  of  the  Study  windows, — when,  to  our  great 
joy,  '  Sail  O '  rang  out,  and  it  was  comical  to  see  how  quickly  he 
had  to  subside  before  this  counter-excitement,  and  slink  away  ! 
We  felt  it  was  in  answer  to  prayer,  more  especially  when  a  h'ttle 
afterwards  he  stood  before  our  gate  painted  frightfully,  and  told 
our  herd-boys  that  he  was  going  in  the  Vessel  if  she  called  here. 
How  earnestly  we  asked  the  Lord  to  let  him  go,  if  it  were  His 
Will,  but  prayed  above  all  for  submission  to  bear  what  was 
appointed  us,  for  we  had  the  feeling  he  would  stay.  Poor 
fellow  !  he  drove  us  closer  into  the  Saviour's  arms  than  all 
Dr.  Somerville's  meetings  in  Australia,  for  we  had  Him  alone 
to  look  to.  Natives  were  kind,  but  not  capable  of  giving  much 
help — they  rather  look  to  us  for  it — and  poor  things,  we  did 
pity  them,  when  it  was  known  that  he  had  bought  a  large  stock 
of  ammunition,  including  balls,  and  that  he  stayed  behind  I 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  319 

"  It  turned  out  to  be  the  schooner  Daphne  for  Fiji ;  and  the 
Government  agent  sent  half  a  sovereign  in  a  note,  begging  for 
opium,  as  he  had  seventy-five  people  on  board,  and  one  case  of 
'  assured  sickness.'  John,  of  course,  returned  the  money,  but 
sent  opium  pills,  laudanum,  and  chlorodyne,  having  no  opium. 
We  were  glad  of  the  opportunity  of  sending  a  few  hurried 
notes,  bearing  a  month's  later  date  than  the  Dayspring,  which 
left  on  the  I4th  November.  This  is  the  only  other  Vessel  that 
has  called  at  our  Island,  since  we  returned,  except  the  Day- 
spring.  .  .  . 

"  Christmas  came  next  in  order.  The  little  stockings  had 
been  duly  filled  the  night  before,  as  F.  took  care  to  have  J.'s  and 
his  hung  up,  with  dim  eyes  at  the  thought  of  the  other  three 
which  had  been  filled  the  year  before.  It  turned  out  to  be  a 
bright  day  ;  the  bairns  were  jubilant  over  their  gifts  ;  and  there 
was  a  general  rejoicing  over  dear  Litsi's  re-appearance  at  the 
Evening  Class— her  lord  and  master  having  gone  out  in  a  canoe 
with  some  boys  for  a  night's  fishing  by  torch-light.  Litsi's  face 
beamed  at  having  an  hour  or  two  with  us  all,  for  Mungaw  did 
not  allow  her  over  her  own  fence,  or  any  one  to  go  near  her ; 
and,  as  all  the  women  were  frightened,  his  commands  were 
obeyed  to  the  letter,  except  by  us,  and  for  her  sake  even  I  had 
to  go  stealthily  with  food  (he  starved  her),  as  he  beat  her  when 
he  found  it  out.  Our  girls  did  not  require  two  biddings  to  put 
a  plentiful  supper  before  her,  and  were  cheering  her  under 
breath  with  the  hope  that  his  canoe  might  turn  bottom  up  and 
he  get  eaten  with  a  shark,  when  the  most  unearthly  yell  from 
the  shore  turned  us  all  pale  with  terror,  and  '  Mungaw  ! '  was 
gasped  from  every  lip.  Litsi  flew  home,  in  terror  lest  he  should 
find  her  out.  The  villagers  seized  their  muskets  and  ran  to 
protect  their  boys,  and  John  and  I  to  our  knees  in  the  Study. 
But  the  whole  turned  out  to  be  a  hoax  !  The  boys'  canoe  had 
upset  among  the  reefs,  and  though  they  could  swim  like  corks, 
and  were  in  no  danger,  it  was  their  pleasure  thus  to  exercise 
their  lungs  while  splashing  about  .  .  . 

"  Mungaw  made  rather  a  sad  New  Year's  Day  for  us,  though. 
While  we  were  at  breakfast,  more  people  assembled  in  the 
Imrai  and  high  words  ensued.  John  went  out  to  them,  deter- 


320  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

mined  to  sift  the  matter  to  the  bottom  ;  and  at  last  it  came  oat 
that  Mungaw  had  gone  the  day  before  to  the  village  of  Towleka, 
and  said  that  the  people  of  Inahutshi  were  going  to  shoot  them 
on  the  morrow,  and  then  he  deliberately  walked  to  Inahutshi 
and  told  them  the  same  thing  about  the  people  of  Towleka. 
He  was  bent  upon  war;  wanted,  in  his  own  words,  'to  see 
blood  run.'  Burning  houses,  and  he  had  burnt  several,  was 
becoming  rather  tame  work ;  and  he  wanted  something  more 
exciting.  He  boastfully  acknowledged  the  part  he  had  acted 
the  day  before,  declaring  that  if  they  had  not  said  they  were 
going  to  fight  they  meant  it,  which  was  worse— better  to  have  it 
out  and  done  with — why  else  were  they  carrying  their  muskets  ? 
This  was  a  little  too  much  for  their  patience,  and  they  did  lay 
about  him  with  their  tongues,  saying  it  was  he  and  he  alone  who 
had  introduced  this  carrying  of  muskets,  by  flying  about  with  his 
own  and  threatening  to  kill  everybody.  He  then  said,  that  if 
they  were  not  going  to  fight  they  ought  to  come  out  boldly  for 
the  Worship  (he  certainly  did  not  approve  of  doing  things  by 
halves),  singling  out  by  name  those  whom  he  knew  to  have 
little  differences  with  each  other,  and  ordering  them  to  shake 
hands  and  exchange  pigs  there  and  then  ! 

"  When  John  thought  they'd  had  enough  of  it,  for  Mungaw 
was  getting  excited  with  his  nonsense,  he  suggested  that  one  of 
them  should  engage  in  prayer  and  let  them  then  get  home.  A 
fine  old  Chief  stood  up  under  the  banyan  tree,  and,  waving  his 
hand  with  a  majesty  a  Native  can  assume  at  times,  offered  a 
simple,  earnest  prayer,  and  the  people  quietly  dispersed.  But 
Mungaw  tried  hard  to  get  them  together  again,  and  insisted 
upon  everybody  being  converted  on  the  spot  He  kept  on  this 
religious  tack  for  about  a  fortnight,  which  was  very  pleasant,  as 
it  allowed  us  to  sit  with  open  windows  and  doors,  and  get  fresh 
air  and  freedom. 

"  One  day,  when  he  was  unusually  gushing  and  had  presented 
a  pig  and  food  to  the  very  men  he  had  sought  to  murder, — his 
speech  indicating  that  the  Millennial  Reign  was  about  to  com- 
mence on  Aniwa  under  his  auspices, — a  Church  member  said, 
'  I  think,  Mungaw,  the  people  will  understand  us  better,  if  we 
burn  our  muskets  and  show  that  we'll  not  fight,  whatever  they 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  321 

may  do  ;  here  goes  mine  !'  And  suiting  the  action  to  the  word, 
he  broke  and  flung  his  musket  into  the  flames.  Mungaw  im- 
mediately followed  suit,  with  a  grand  flourish,  to  the  intense 
relief  of  all  around,  for  he  was  a  much  less  formidable  person- 
age without  the  musket,  though  he  still  fancied  himself  a  great 
king.  He  sent  in  for  a  black  suit,  and  permission  to  conduct 
the  Worship  next  Sunday,  which  of  course  he  did  not  get. 

"  John  sent  for  him  and  had  long  talks  with  him  ;  but  saw  it 
was  little  use, — he  was  so  crazed,  and  thought  every  one  in  the 
wrong  but  himself.  His  standing  grievance  against  John 
was — that  he  kept  all  the  collections  (!)  taken  at  the  close  of 
Mission  addresses  (he  insisted  they  went  into  his  private 
pocket),  and  did  not  halve  them  with  him,  though  he  helped 
him  to  speak. 

"  He  never  forgot  the  scenes  he  saw  in  that  den  of  iniquity 
to  which  some  wretches  took  him  in  Melbourne,  under  pretence 
of  kindness,  when  John  was  unable  from  my  sudden  illness  in 
the  country  to  take  him  home.  It  bamboozled  his  then  simple 
mind,  how  in  a  land  of  Gospel  light  such  appliances  could  be 
deliberately  and  systematically  set  on  foot  for  the  on-carrying  of 
evil.  I  do  think,  that  for  their  light, — mind,  I  say  for  their  light 
— our  black  Christianity  is  superior  to  the  white.  The  Natives 
often  said, — '  How  is  it,  Missi,  that  he  was  so  good  and  strong 
for  the  Worship  before  he  went  to  your  good  Land,  and  has 
been  nothing  but  a  plague  since  he  returned  ?  John,  of  course, 
emphatically  cleared  the  '  good  Land '  from  all  blame,  adding 
that  he  would  take  care  not  to  give  any  of  the  rest  of  them  a 
chance  of  going  daft  by  a  trip  to  Australia  I  They  don't  pursue 
the  argument  after  that,  as  all  are  eager  to  go,  and  perfectly 
willing,  they  say,  to  accept  the  risk. 

"  It  was  a  blessing  the  Natives  were  so  kind,  and  oh,  how 
we  experienced  that  *  God  stayeth  His  rough  wind  in  the  day  of 
His  east  wind ' ;  for  except  the  trouble  with  Mungaw,  we  had 
no  other  serious  ones  to  contend  with,  and  He  gave  us  to  realize 
as  I  at  least  never  did  in  the  same  way  how  entirely  the  work 
was  His.  It  looked  so  mysterious,  that  after  we  had  come  down 
at  such  a  sacrifice  to  health  and  family  ties  to  devote  our  whole 
time  to  the  work,  it  should  be  so  retarded  by  one  individual  j 

P.  21 


LETTERS  FROM  AN1WA. 


for  often,  at  his  worst,  only  eight  or  ten  had  the  courage  to 
come  to  School,  and  we  could  as  well  have  taught  fifty.  But 
we  could  leave  it  trustingly  to  the  Lord,  feeling  that  all  we  had 
to  do  was  the  work  He  laid  to  our  bands  from  day  to  day.  What 
a  restful  feeling  it  gives  one  to  be  '  only  an  instrument  in  His 
hand.'  .  .  . 

"  Litsi  was  the  one  most  in  danger,  her  house  standing  a 
little  below  ours,  and  I  having  been  roused  at  three  o'clock  to 
attend  her  only  the  morning  before,  John  was  very  averse  to 
my  going,  in  the  circumstances  ;  and  I  fain  would  have  con- 
tented myself  with  sending  her  comforts,  but  I  could  not  think 
to  leave  her  with  her  mad  husband,  who  had  still  sternly  refused 
to  let  any  one  go  near  her  ;  so  I  hurriedly  dressed,  roused  the 
cook  to  boil  the  kettle,  and  took  one  of  my  girls  with  a  lamp. 
We  found  to  my  intense  relief  the  baby  already  born,  and 
Mungaw  so  delighted  at  having  another  son  that  he  was  inclined 
to  be  tolerably  kind.  I  took  advantage  of  his  mood—  as  it  was 
through  him  I  could  reach  Litsi  —  praised  him  for  being  such  a 
clever  doctor,  and  advised  him  to  get  her  into  the  house  out 
of  the  raw  cold  air,  and  offered  him  the  services  of  my  girl 
to  light  a  fire,  which  he  graciously  condescended  to  accept  ! 
When  I  went  back  with  some  tea  and  things  for  the  baby, 
they  looked  much  more  comfortable,  Litsi  sitting  in  the 
house  by  a  bright  fire,  with  the  lamp  beside  her.  Urging 
her  to  lie  down,  I  returned  home  and  looked  into  the  girls' 
house  to  see  how  it  was  faring  with  my  other  invalid,  —  for 
dear  Yawaci  had  been  carried  to  us  at  her  own  request  in  a 
dying  state."  .  .  . 

"  All  that  day  was  spent  running  betwixt  the  invalids.  Dan- 
gerous symptoms  ensued  with  Litsi.  Mungaw  got  fearfully 
excited  at  a  lot  of  women  coming  to  see  her,  and  stood  over  her 
with  his  loaded  musket  (he  had  stolen  another,  as  the  pious  fit 
did  not  last  long),  appealing  to  me  whether  his  word  as  Chief 
should  be  obeyed  or  not.  I  seconded  his  efforts,  as  they  were 
doing  no  good,  and  got  them  cleared  to  a  little  distance  —  at 
hand  if  they  were  needed,  and  by  deferential  behaviour  got  him 
to  let  me  come  and  go  with  food,  etc.  He  attributed  her  illness 
to  an  absurd  crotchet  of  his  own,  and  held  to  it  that  she  would 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  323 

be  better  at  sundown.  Meanwhile,  the  time  was  being  wasted, 
and  we  had  so  many  anxious  thoughts.  Was  it  right  that  her 
life  should  be  sacrificed  to  a  madman's  freaks  ?  Was  it  right  to 
give  in  to  him,  or  how  far  was  it  right  to  risk  his  wrath  ?  We 
took  it  all  to  our  ever-present  Counsellor  ;  and  then  John  de- 
cided that  if  I  found  her  no  better  he  would  go  himself,  what- 
ever the  consequences. 

"  On  my  way  I  met  Mungaw  coming  in  at  the  gate  with  the 
empty  dishes,  and  he  said  quite  humbly  that  he  was  wrong  in 
his  supposition,  and  would  like  exceedingly  if  the  Missi  tan£ 
(=man  Missi)  would  go  and  see  her,  for  he  did  not  know  what 
to  do.  John  soon  put  matters  all  right,  telling  them  there  was 
no  cause  for  alarm, — gave  directions  about  one  or  two  things 
that  had  been  neglected,  and  ordered  fomentations.  She  had 
no  more  relapses,  and  he  really  seemed  grateful  the  next  morn- 
ing when  he  came  for  her  breakfast,  as  I  could  not  go  to  her 
very  early  on  account  of  the  tidal  wave. 

"Poor  Yawaci  was  our  chief  care  after  that.  It  seemed 
strange  that  Litsi,  who  so  longed  for  death,  should  survive  so 
much  ill  usage,  for  I  could  not  pen  a  fiftieth  part  of  the  cruelty 
— the  refinement  of  cruelty— with  which  he  treated  her.  One 
instance  will  suffice.  We  missed  him  from  Church  one  Sab- 
bath, and  found  that  he  had  spent  the  time  skinning  the  lower 
part  of  her  face  and  pinching  little  bits  of  flesh  out  of  her  chest 
from  shoulder  to  shoulder,  threatening  her  with  his  club  if  she 
dared  to  cry  out.  You  will  wonder  that  the  Natives  did  not 
interfere.  We  began  to  lose  all  patience  with  them.  I  remem- 
ber Mr.  Inglis  once  saying,  '  It  was  worth  living  twenty  years 
on  the  Islands  just  to  know  what  we  owed  to  Christianity/  and 
how  I  thought  they  were  stupid  who  did  not  find  out  all  that  in 
six  months  or  less  !  I  myself  have  had  to  live  twelve  years  on 
Aniwa,  however,  to  know  what  we  owe  to  Lunatic  Asylums,  and 
also  to  learn  how  exclusively  a  man's  wife  is  regarded  as  his 
own  peculiar  property — that  is,  to  be  used  exactly  as  he  likes. 
They  would  as  soon  think  of  interfering  with  A  man's  conduct 
to  his  wife,  as  we  would  if  in  civilization  a  man  chose  to  burn 
his  own  carpet  or  smash  his  own  timepiece.  They  wouia  break 
out  into  the  most  amused  smile,  when  John  was  begflwr  them 


324  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

to  protect  her,  and  say,  '  But,  Missi,  it's  his  own  wife ! '  Of 
course,  they  were  mad  enough  at  him,  Litsi  being  a  general 
favourite,  but  could  not  well  see  their  right  to  interfere. 

"Yawaci's  breathing  was  rather  easier;  and  about  eight 
o'clock,  aftei  getting  all  she  could  want  for  the  night,  we  were 
so  thankful  to  see  her  lie  down  for  the  first  time,  and  fondly 
hoped  she  was  beginning  to  recover.  She  called  the  girls  round 
her,  telling  them  to  sing  ;  and,  after  beginning  the  translation 
of  '  Nearer,  my  God,  to  Thee/  I  slipped  away  leaving  them  sing- 
ing it,  and  got  to  my  bed  thoroughly  exhausted.  Through  the 
night,  her  husband  knocked  at  our  bedroom  window,  saying  she 
was  dying.  John  sprang  up  and  went  to  her  side,  offering  a 
short  prayer,  but  her  spirit  fled  before  he  had  done,  and  she  was 
buried  amid  heart-felt  lamentations  before  Church  Service  on 
Sabbath,  3rd  February.  Our  hearts  were  like  to  break,  for  she 
had  been  a  faithful  attached  servant — daughter,  rather — to  us 
for  ten  years  ;  a  sweet  little  thing  about  eight  or  nine  when  she 
first  came,  and  every  year  we  liked  her  better.  She  had  a 
great  lump  of  heart,  and  I  can  never  forget  her  devoted  care  of 
us  all  at  that  time  when  we  were  both  laid  up  and  our  precious 
baby  died.  It  was  she  I  trusted  to  put  the  little  form  in  its 
last  resting-place,  myself  too  weak  to  move  !  It  was  so  sad  to 
see  her  friends  going  about  the  next  few  days,  their  eyes  red 
and  swollen  with  weeping.  Weeks  after,  on  putting  her  Photo, 
into  the  hands  of  one  of  the  sewing  women,  her  head  sank  lower 
over  it  till  the  heavy  sobs  welled  up  ;  and  as  it  was  passed  from 
one  to  another,  there  was  hardly  a  dry  eye — so  generally  was 
she  beloved.  You  have  all  the  same  likeness,  a  true  one,  taken 
in  Melbourne.  Mungaw's  was  not  so  good — at  least  it  did  not 
do  him  justice  in  his  best  days  ;  but  it  is  charming  to  what  he 
looked  like  in  his  last  few  months — his  face  was  so  wild  and 
ghastly. 

"  Poor  fellow,  I  would  fain  pass  over  his  sad  end ;  but  I  must 
hasten  on  and  have  done  with  him,  as  I  daresay  you  are  as 
tired  of  the  subject  as  I.  The  last  open  break  out  with  his  wife 
was  on  the  day  that  her  baby  was  three  weeks  old.  He  was  in 
a  very  excited  state  in  the  morning,  threw  off  his  clothing,  stuck 
on  paint  (he  supplied  himself  with  balls  of  blue  from  our  wash- 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  325 

ing-house  !),  and  seizing  his  musket,  said  he  was  going  to  shoot 
some  one  ere  he  returned.  The  alarm  spread,  and  John  came 
to  me  at  the  sewing  class  to  warn  the  women  ;  but  he  soon  came 
back,  and  I  dismissed  the  School,  feeling  anxious  to  get  the 
children  into  the  house  (John  would  not  budge  from  his  usual 
work,  but  he  had  always  Natives  with  him),  and  get  doors  and 
windows  shut.  They  had  hardly  gone  when  terrible  screams 
came  from  his  house,  and  I  flew  to  implore  our  cooks  to  protect 
Litsi.  Just  then  John  rushed  past  me,  telling  me  I  must  not 
hinder  him,  as  he  could  not  hear  that  poor  girl  being  killed, 
Our  boys  ran  with  him,  and  met  Litsi  running  from  her  house 
covered  with  blood  streaming  from  the  back  of  her  head.  John 
caught  her  as  she  fell  forward  in  a  fainting  fit,  and  a  woman 
caught  up  her  baby ;  they  were  carried  to  the  Imrai,  where 
John  bound  up  her  head  and  revived  her  with  brandy  and  water. 
I  sent  her  some  fresh  clothes,  as  John  would  not  let  me  see  her 
till  she  was  revived  and  doctored,  and  I  followed  with  some 
dinner.  Her  tormentor  was  coming  too,  but  John  gave  him  a 
look  which  made  him  disappear  into  the  bush  in  quick  style. 
He  re-appeared  with  the  utmost  coolness  in  a  nice  clean  shirt 
about  half  an  hour  afterwards,  and  walked  right  into  the  Mission 
Premises,  helping  about  a  score  of  men  to  carry  a  huge  log  of 
wood  which  John  had  asked  them  to  bring  for  some  purpose. 
— I  forget  what.  During  the  afternoon  School  he  sat  eyeing 
Litsi  and  grinning  from  the  opposite  side  of  the  Imrai,  and 
chatting  with  the  passers-by,  as  if  he  had  done  no  wrong ! 

"  Poor  Litzi  sat  leaning  against  the  Church  fence,  toe  weak 
to  notice  anything,  but  thought  she  was  safer  there  when  John 
had  to  be  in  School.  He  told  the  Natives  that  she  must  not 
be  left  to  her  husband's  tender  mercies  any  longer,  but  that  they 
must  take  her  to  one  of  their  distant  villages,  and  if  need  be 
protect  her  with  their  muskets.  Our  house  was  too  near  ;  and 
besides,  if  he  burnt  it  to  get  her  it  would  simply  mean  death  to 
us  all, — our  food  was  in  it,  and  neither  of  us  being  extra  strong, 
we  could  not  exist  on  roots  and  leaves  like  Natives, — whereas 
any  of  their  houses  could  be  replaced  in  a  few  days.  He  said 
also  that  it  would  never  do  for  him  to  use  arms, — his  work  was 
to  teach,  theirs  to  protect  each  other  when  necessaiv 


326  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

all  saw  the  force  of  his  words  and  heartily  agreed  with  him,  but 
all  managed  to  back  out  of  it,  one  after  another,  Litsi  being  too 
high-spirited  to  ask  protection  from  any  of  them. 

"  When  we  heard  that  she  was  left  with  only  a  few  women 
we  both  felt  it  our  duty  to  shelter  her,  regardless  of  conse- 
quences, and  ran  out  to  fetch  her  ;  but  the  poor  girl  had  fled 
with  her  two  little  ones  to  hide  for  the  night  in  a  plantation,  one 
or  two  women  keeping  her  company. 

"  Amid  all  her  own  danger,  she  was  mindful  of  us,  and  sent 
a  messenger  to  warn  us  that  Mungaw  would  be  sure  to  burn 
the  house  that  night  if  he  could.  We  had  a  few  necessaries 
selected,  a  cask  of  flour,  hops  for  yeast,  changes  of  clothing, 
etc.,  to  put  into  the  Printing  Office,  which  would  not  burn 
so  easily  with  its  zinc  roof;  but  when  our  Aneityumese 
Teacher  came  after  dark  for  their  quiet  removal,  Mungaw  ac- 
companied him  as  far  as  the  door  !  We  all  laughed.  It  was 
no  use,  with  such  a  vigilant  spy  upon  all  our  movements.  But 
we  were  specially  reminded  of  some  One  watching  over  us. 

M  It  began  to  pour  torrents  of  rain,  as  it  so  often  did  when 
there  was  imminent  danger,  and  I  sent  coverings  for  the  wan- 
derers, hot  tea,  etc.,  by  a  circuitous  path,  with  orders  to  take 
them  to  another  invalid  should  Mungaw  meet  them.  Our  girls 
entered  eagerly  into  it,  and  poor  Litsi  was  made  tolerably  com- 
fortable in  body  for  the  night,  there  being  an  old  deserted  hut 
in  the  plantation.  Next  morning,  her  cousin  whispered  to  me 
that  two  men  had  taken  her  under  protection  to  Towleka,  a 
village  a  mile  off,  and  that  Mungaw  had  no  idea  of  her  where- 
abouts, supposing  her  to  be  with  us,  as  he  had  sent  word  the 
evening  before  that  he  would  kill  her  if  she  went  anywhere 
else. 

"  He  got  fearfully  roused  at  not  finding  her  by  the  afternoon, 
and  sprang  up  after  writing  a  line  or  two  of  his  copy  (he  in- 
sisted on  attending  School)  to  go  in  search,  beginning  at  the 
nearest  villages,  armed  with  club  and  killing-stone,  and  nearly 
frightening  the  life  out  of  a  dumpy  little  virago,  who  was  in  the 
habit  of  hen-pecking  her  own  husband.  It  was  capital  to  see 
her  thoroughly  cowed  for  once  !  His  wrath  grew  with  his  want 
of  success ;  and,  returning  after  school,  he  told  our  boys  in  a 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  327 

tone  of  suppressed  rage  that  he  was  now  going  to  Towleka  to 
kill  Litsi  if  he  found  her  there.  One  of  them  flew  through  the 
bush  to  warn  her  of  his  approach,  and  John  and  I  went  to  the 
Study  to  commit  her  to  God.  I  think  I  would  have  gone  mad 
myself,  if  we  had  not  had  our  never-failing  Refuge  in  these 
troublous  times  ! 

"We  heard  after  retiring  for  the  night  an  infant's  piteous 
wail,  and  found  that,  failing  to  get  the  mother  (for  the  Natives 
would  not  let  him  finish  her  quite,  though  he  dragged  her  out  of 
the  house  by  her  hair,  wool  rather),  he  had  torn  the  baby  from 
her  and  rushed  home  with  it,  knowing  that  she  would  follow  it 
at  any  risk.  It  was  awfully  hard  to  keep  John  in  the  house, 
but  I  felt  there  was  not  the  slightest  use  in  going.  We  heard 
other  voices  remonstrating,  and  the  cries  ceasing  we  knew  that 
Litsi  had  come.  About  midnight,  what  seemed  to  be  the  death 
wail  in  Litsi's  voice  made  us  think  he  had  murdered  the  baby. 
It  continued  for  about  three  hours,  and  rose  to  a  perfect  agony  of 
distress  before  stopping.  On  inquiry  at  daybreak,  for  which  we 
anxiously  waited,  it  turned  out  that  he  had  tied  her  arms  and 
legs  in  the  most  savage  manner,  only  loosing  her  when  two  or 
three  Natives  went  to  the  rescue.  It  was  at  the  risk  of  their 
lives  they  did  it,  and  all  warned  us  not  to  go  to  their  house  that 
morning,  as  he  was  raving  mad  and  would  not  hesitate  to  kill 
any  one  coming  near. 

"  We  just  felt  that  poor  Litsi  had  all  the  more  right  to  our 
sympathy,  when  no  one  else  would  go.  They  insisted  that  she 
was  dead  and  the  baby  too,  there  was  such  silence  round  all  the 
place.  John  would  not  let  me  go  alone,  and  I  would  not  let 
him  go  alone,  so  we  compromised  the  matter  by  going  together, 
and  took  a  plentiful  breakfast  as  an  excuse  for  intruding  on  his 
lordship's  privacy,  the  Natives  looking  after  with  wistful  eyes, 
but  not  one  offering  to  accompany  us  to  the  lion's  den  1  I 
trembled  violently,  though  I  felt  the  Lord  was  with  us,  and 
was  almost  relieved  when  we  found  the  house  deserted ;  but 
John  called  aloud  for  Litsi  several  times,  and  at  last  she  came 
staggering  from  an  enclosure  opposite,  from  which  the  occupant 
had  fled  when  Mungaw  first  went  mad.  She  was  trembling 
with  pain  and  weakness,  and  when  we  were  going  over  the  stile, 


328  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

she  looked  back  alarmed  and  said,  *  You'd  better  not,  Missi,'  so 
we  spoke  a  few  cheering  words  as  we  stood,  and  told  her  again 
that  our  house  was  open  to  her,  night  or  day,  whenever  she 
needed  shelter. 

"  Some  of  the  Church  members  came  to  ask  what  was  to  be 
done  with  him.  Tieing  only  made  him  worse  ;  confining  or 
shooting  were  the  only  other  alternatives.  To  confine  him  was 
impossible.  Were  they  to  shoot  him  ?  John,  of  course,  would 
not  hear  of  that,  and  they  asked  if  there  was  no  sort  of  medicin; 
to  cure  madness  !  A  near  friend  got  him  away  to  his  village, 
where  they  had  a  long  talk,  and  warned  him  of  the  consequences. 
The  moment  he  went,  I  ran  off  to  sit  awhile  with  Litsi.  We 
feared  she  would  sink  under  her  trials,  and  wished  she  had 
access  to  the  rich  consolations  with  which  we  were  upheld  every 
day  in  our  little  readings  both  of  the  Bible  and  other  books.  It 
seemed  as  if  the  Words  were  printed  for  our  express  circum- 
stances and  comfort.  My  own  morning  Reading  was  in  the 
Psalms,  and  I  never  felt  them  so  suitable.  The  very  ones  I  used 
to  think  David  had  written  in  a  fit  of  indigestion  were  fraught 
with  the  deepest  comfort  and  meaning,  and-  favourite  passages 
were  more  precious  than  ever.  I  never  noticed  before  that  the 
passage, '  Lead  me  to  the  Rock  that  is  higher  than  I,'  begins 
with  '  From  the  end  of  the  Earth  will  I  cry  unto  Thee,' — so 
applicable  to  us !  John  and  I  have  often  remarked  to  each 
other  that  we  had  to  come  all  the  way  to  the  South  Seas  to 
understand  some  bits  of  the  Bible  ;  and  I  see  Bowen  in  his 
'  Daily  Meditations '  says  the  same  in  reference  to  India,  where 
he  laboured  so  devotedly  as  a  Missionary.  We  have  another 
precious  book  which  we  were  reading  aloud  and  enjoyed  next  to 
the  Bible, — Boardman's  '  In  the  Power  of  the  Spirit,'  given  us 
also  before  leaving  Australia. 

"  How  we  wished  poor  Litsi  could  share  all  these  privileges, 
and  wondered  if  her  faith  were  keeping  alive  at  all,  but  her 
spirit  was  beautifully  submissive.  When  I  told  her  that,  how- 
ever difficult  it  might  be  for  her  to  believe  it,  her  Saviour  God 
was  tenderly  caring  for  her  every  moment  and  would  not  let 
her  have  one  more  trial  than  she  could  bear,  and  that  it  would 
relieve  her  to  take  all  her  sorrows  to  Him,  she  replied,  '  Oh,  I 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  329 

know  it,  Missi ;  my  whole  words  now  are  prayer  ;  for  I  have  no 
one  else  to  speak  to,  and  would  have  gone  mad  if  I  could  not 
have  told  my  Saviour  !  I  tell  Him  everything,  and  know  that  it 
is  all  right  even  if  Mungaw  should  kill  me,  for  he  can't  harm 
me  beyond  the  grave.'  I  told  her  not  a  single  night  passed  that 
we  were  not  engaging  in  prayer  for  her,  and  she  said, — c  These 
prayers  have  been  answered  ;  for  he  has  had  the  wish  to  kill  me 
and  burn  your  house,  and  he  could  easily  have  done  both  had 
not  God  prevented.' 

"  The  whole  provocation  (I  forgot  to  say)  he  had  for  laying 
her  head  open  at  this  time,  was  her  saying,  '  Oh,  don't  do  that !' 
when  he  got  up  to  burn  the  fine  new  house  he  had  nearly  com- 
pleted. She  learned  never  again  to  contradict  him,  even  when 
he  made  the  wildest  proposals.  The  next  house  he  burnt,  a 
neighbour's,  he  told  her  with  a  diabolical  grin  (he  had  such  a 
beautiful  smile  in  his  sane  days  !)  of  his  purpose,  and  she  merely 
said, '  Are  you  ? '  and  slipped  round  to  take  everything  valuable 
out  of  it,  as  the  owners  were  living  a  week  or  two  on  a  lonely 
little  islet  adjoining  this,  where  the  Natives  often  go  for  change 
and  fishing.  Of  course,  they  said  nothing  about  it  on  their 
return  ;  no  one  in  the  Island  was  prepared  to  tackle  such  a 
character,  and  he  presumed  accordingly,  turning  his  attentions 
more  to  the  general  public  after  this,  and  dividing  his  favours 
pretty  equally  over  the  whole  Island.  He  plundered  the  planta- 
tions in  rotation,  and  shot  all  the  pigs  which  came  in  his  way, 
bringing  Litsi  part  of  the  spoil;  but  she  suddenly  seemed 
possessed  of  the  spirit  of  half  a  dozen,  sternly  refusing  to  touch 
one  morsel  of  stolen  food,  and  took  their  eldest  little  boy  to  the 
furthest  village,  begging  the  people  to  keep  him  as  he  was  too 
young  to  refuse  what  was  stolen.  She  then  came  to  beg  of  me 
for  a  dose  of  poison — she  thought  the  stuff  we  killed  the  rats 
with  would  do — as  he  was  too  wicked  to  live,  and  would  bring  a 
judgment  on  the  whole  Island.  She  had  such  a  chance  through 
the  night  when  he  fell  into  a  deep  sleep  (the  first  time  he  was 
known  to  sleep  for  many  weeks),  and  she  had  a  great  wish  t< 
take  his  life,  but  was  afraid  God  would  not  like  it 

"  I  confirmed  her  fears  and  counselled  patience  a  little  longer, 
as  the  Missi  was  getting  the  boat  repaired  to  go  to  Tanna.  and 


33°  LETTERS  FROM  AN1WA. 

it  was  well  known  Mungaw  wanted  to  go  there  and  stay  a 
while.  This  was  the  last  hope  of  the  whole  Island,  and  all  were 
eager  to  see  the  boat  finished,  none  more  so  than  I,  having  an 
additional  reason,  viz.,  that  it  took  John  away  to  a  distance 
nearly  the  whole  day,  and  though  he  always  left  me  with  a  body- 
guard he  was  not  so  careful  of  himself.  I  must  say,  the  Natives 
were  very  thoughtful  about  him,  however,  and  would  not  let  him 
continue  to  take  his  nightly  turns  in  watching  our  house.  They 
begged  him  to  arm  himself,  but  that,  of  course,  he  would  not  do. 
He  and  our  Aneityumese  Teacher  were  the  only  ones  who  would 
not  carry  a  weapon  of  any  kind,  or  give  in  to  him  when  it  was 
right  to  be  firm,  and  they  were  the  only  two  Mungaw  had  the 
slightest  fear  of;  but  he  kept  prowling  about  our  Premises 
day  and  night,  for  what  intent  he  best  knew.  When  he  used  to 
set  off  on  his  peregrinations,  it  was  such  a  relief  to  throw  windows 
and  doors  open  for  air ;  but  back  he  would  come  with  the 
rapidity  of  a  race  horse.  Many  a  fainting  fit  he  gave  me  ;  and 
F.  used  to  get  white  to  the  lips  when  he  appeared.  Even  little 
J.  began  to  lisp, — '  I  frightened  Mungaw  1 ' 

"  About  the  only  time  I  was  thankful  to  see  him  come  was 
after  he  had  been  tracking  John's  footsteps  closer  than  I  liked. 
I  was  watching  him  from  our  front  verandah  as  he  went  off  to 
his  boat,  the  two  lads  a  little  before,  when  Mungaw  suddenly 
appeared  close  behind  him — axe  in  hand.  I  could  see  a  long 
way,  and  when  John  stooped  to  examine  a  bush  or  fern  Mungaw 
stopped  too,  always  keeping  right  at  his  back.  Visions  of  the 
murdered  Gordons  rose  vividly  before  me,  and  I  felt  distracted. 
I  knew  that  John  and  the  boys  were  on  their  guard,  and  plenty 
of  Natives  were  about,  but  a  blow  could  be  so  easily  struck  !  I 
went  in-doors  and  told  my  God  and  then  our  Aneityumese 
Teacher  (we  showed  as  little  fear  as  possible  before  our  Natives), 
so  that  if  he  thought  there  was  real  danger  he  would  go  to  him. 
He  looked  anxious  and  questioned  me  minutely,  but  went  on 
quietly  with  his  work,  and  I  tried  to  follow  his  example ;  but 
my  feet  -would  carry  me  to  the  verandah,  till  the  welcome  sight 
of  that  usually  dreaded  form,  tossing  his  axe  in  the  air  and 
catching  it  by  the  handle,  allayed  all  fears,  for  I  knew  that  had 
he  done  any  harm  he  would  have  rushed  into  hiding. 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  331 

"  His  last  days  were  spent  pulling  up  the  people's  bananas 
and  sugar-cane,  destroying  what  he  could  not  devour.  He  took 
our  boys'  blankets  and  boxes,  and  walked  off  with  the  looking- 
glass  from  the  girls'  house.  Just  the  Sunday  morning  before  he 
was  shot  he  turned  out  all  the  girls'  boxes  while  we  were  at 
breakfast,  and  pranced  up  and  down  our  front  verandah.  We 
had  just  finished  our  own  Family  Worship,  and  John  was  going 
off  for  a  little  quiet  to  his  Study,  when  we  heard  the  Church  bell 
being  furiously  rung  a  full  hour  before  the  time  !  The  Natives 
already  gathered  stood  staring  at  each  other  in  consternation, 
others  hurried  forward,  thinking  they  were  late,  and  the  usual 
bell-ringer  came  panting  to  know  why  the  work  was  so  un- 
ceremoniously taken  out  of  his  hands  !  The  more  they  begged 
Mungaw  to  leave  off  the  quicker  he  rang,  till  John  ran  out  and 
ordered  him  to  stop  instantly,  which  he  did. 

"  He  did  not  trouble  us  another  Sunday,  poor  fellow,  but  he 
gave  me  two  or  three  thorough  frights  through  the  week,  once 
surprising  me  suddenly  on  the  verandah,  when  mounted  on  a 
high  box,  and  oil-painting  the  woodwork  of  the  house.  On  the 
following  Saturday  morning,  as  we  were  in  the  garden,  Litsi 
passed  the  fence  and  I  ran  to  her.  She  said,  'When  will  the 
boat  be  ready,  Missi?'  I  told  her  that  there  was  just  a  little 
paint  to  finish  to-day,  and  it  would  sail  on  Monday,  so  she 
would  have  only  two  days  more  of  endurance.  She  jumped 
and  clapped  her  hands,  saying,  *  My  heart  sings,  for  he's  sure  to 
go!' 

"  But  that  same  evening,  as  we  sat  at  a  late  tea,  our  spirits 
brighter  than  usual,  feeling  that  relief  was  near  (though  it  came 
not  in  the  way  we  expected),  for  the  Dayspring  was  to  leave 
Sydney  on  Monday  and  would  be  getting  nearer  us  every  day, 
we  heard  the  fatal  shot  go  off  close  beside  us  !  We  have  heard 
as  loud  reports  and  even  nearer,  when  they  were  killing  flying 
foxes  or  birds,  which  caused  us  nothing  more  than  a  start  and 
a  laugh  ;  but  there  was  something  in  that  which  made  us  spring 
simultaneously  from  our  seats  and  stand  in  awe.  John  said, 
'  Some  one  is  shot !  Either  Mungaw,  or  some  one  by  his  hand.' 
He  had  barely  uttered  the  words,  when  the  awful  death-wail  in 
Litsi's  voice  confirmed  our  fears.  Our  girls  rushed  in  from  the 


332  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

bath-room,  where  they  had  been  filling  baths  and  getting  all 
ready  for  Sunday,  and  said,  "That's  Mungaw,  Missi,  for  the 
Inahutshi  people  told  us  not  to  be  alarmed  if  we  heard  a  shot 
after  dark,  as  we  would  know  it  was  Mungaw  killed.' 

"  It  had  all  been  deliberately  arranged,  and  we  knew  not  a 
word  about  it.  John  said,  '  Then  I  must  run  and  see  what  I  can 
do  for  the  poor  fellow,'  and  was  off ;  but  another  loud  report 
made  me  implore  him  to  come  back,  till  we  ascertained  certainly 
what  the  matter  was,  as  he  might  be  shot  in  the  dark  without 
any  one  meaning  it,  and  F.  decided  the  matter  by  saying  in  a 
faint  voice,  'Papa,  will  you  stay  and  take  care  of  us?'  His 
papa  put  his  arm  round  him  and  said,  *  Yes,  my  boy,  I'll  not 
leave  the  room  again.' 

"  Two  or  three  Natives  came  to  tell  us  that  Mungaw  was  shot 
dead,  and  that  John's  going  would  be  no  use  now.  He  engaged 
in  prayer,  and  oh,  how  our  hearts  bled  for  the  poor  fellow  ! 
Now  that  his  sad  end  had  come,  we  could  only  think  of  him  as 
he  once  was ;  as,  for  instance,  we  saw  him  one  evening  years 
before  stand  calm  and  tranquil,  with  three  enraged  men  pointing 
their  muskets  at  him  for  spoiling  some  Heathen  performance, 
and  telling  them  he  would  not  fight,  and  that  the  worst  they 
could  do  would  only  send  him  to  Heaven.  Or  again,  as  he  used 
to  go  about  pleading  with  the  young  boys  (a  mere  boy  himself) 
not  to  follow  the  footsteps  of  their  fathers,  but  come  out 
decidedly  for  the  Lord  Jesus.  Or  again,  we  thought  of  the  time 
when  he  was  John's  right  hand  man,  and  would  almost  have 
laid  down  his  life  to  serve  him.  His  two  nearest  friends,  on 
coming  to  ask  if  they  would  bury  him  at  once,  laid  down  their 
heads  and  sobbed  aloud,  though,  like  all  the  Aniwans,  they  had 
wished  for  his  death.  It  was  a  sad,  sad  night ;  the  hurried  and 
midnight  burial,  the  suppressed  excitement,  the  fear  and  un- 
certainty about  the  real  murderers  and  what  would  follow  next, 
%nd  last  of  all  that  young  and  once  noble  fellow  cut  down  in  the 
midst  of  his  days. 

"  He  had  just  left  our  Premises  and  gone  home  for  supper, 
and  then  had  worship  (!)  with  Litsi,  after  which  she  told  him 
not  to  go  outside,  as  two  or  three  men  had  been  watching  for 
three  nights  to  get  a  good  aim  at  him.  He  courted  death  and 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  333 


would  go  out,  saying  to  Litsi, '  You  come  with  me.'  She  went 
out  first  and  thought  she  saw  a  man  standing  ;  but  next  moment 
the  attention  of  both  was  suddenly  directed  to  a  meteor  in  its 
transit,  and  while  gazing  at  it  the  musket  went  off,  going  through 
Mungaw's  body  from  arm  to  arm.  He  fell  down  by  his  OWE 
door,  crying,  '  A ivai.f'(  =  Alas  ! ),  and  died  immediately,  the 
murderers  making  their  escape  as  they  shot  the  other  musket 
into  the  air.  .  .  . 

"  You  may  be  sure,  after  these  trying  times  and  seven  months' 
utter  silence  regarding  our  absent  ones,  we  were  intensely 
delighted  to  welcome  the  dear  old  Dayspring  once  more.  But 
strange  as  it  may  seem,  this  is  our  most  trying  time  ;  for  all  the 
anxiety  of  the  past  months  seems  to  accumulate  into  an  agony 
of  suspense,  from  the  time  her  sails  are  discerned  till  we  have 
opened  the  most  desired-for  letters  of  our  mail  and  found  all 
well.  She  arrived  at  Aniwa  just  two  days  after  we  calculated 
upon  seeing  her,  April  24th.  The  first  announcement  of  her 
approach  came  as  we  were  assembled  in  Church  at  three 
o'clock  for  the  prayer-meeting  ;  and  I'm  afraid  the  Services  had 
not  their  usual  interest  for  me  1  How  John  could  proceed 
quietly  with  his  address,  under  the  excitement,  was  a  puzzle  ; 
for  I  saw  him  start,  and  we  exchanged  earnest  looks,  as  the 
well-known  cry  greeted  our  ears,  and  then  two  Natives  came 
panting  in  with  beaming  faces,  darting  intelligent  looks  all 
around. 

"  The  Service  did  come  to  an  end  at  last,  and  then  every  one's 
tongue  was  loosed.  It  was  the  Dayspring  without  doubt;  but  was 
there  wind  enough  to  bring  her  in  that  day  ?  I  made  an  agree- 
ment with  the  herd  who  went  for  the  goats  to  shout  again  if  it 
were  very  near,  and  soon  a  dozen  voices  yelled  back  the  answer. 
I  flew  to  give  orders  for  all  sorts  of  preparations,  but  not  a  girl 
was  to  be  found,  all  having  rushed  up  the  hill  to  see  for  them- 
selves ;  and  when  they  came,  they  were  so  mad  with  joyful 
excitement,  that  instead  of  their  usual  respectful  demeanour  they 
tumbled  heels  over  head  on  the  verandah  two  or  three  times, 
before  they  could  compose  themselves  to  work  j  and  so  many 
little  things  waiting  to  be  done  !  .  .  . 

"  We  gathered  round  such  a  happy  tea-table ;  for  it  is  the 


334  LETTERS  FROM  AN1WA. 

most  exquisite  treat  to  have  intercourse  with  kindred  spirits  in 
our  own  tongue,  after  jabbering  so  many  months  to  the  Darkies, 
and  to  get  all  the  news  from  the  civilized  world.  Such  a  Mail 
too  !  Over  one  hundred  letters,  and  no  end  of  papers.  We 
simply  looked  at  all  your  different  handwritings,  but  devoured 
our  bairns'  monthly  budgets  that  night  after  our  visitors  had 
retired  to  their  rooms.  .  .  . 

"  The  second  Communion  since  our  return  also  took  place  at 
this  time,  and  was  a  season  of  great  refreshing  and  comfort ; 
but  the  sight  of  that  little  group  of  Communicants  is  always  too 
much  for  me,  especially  when  they  stand  up  to  sing  so  heartily  ! 
I  could  fain  lay  down  my  head  and  sob,  were  it  not  that  I  have 
the  harmonium  to  attend  to  and  must  crush  my  heart  down  as 
best  I  can.  All  our  trials  and  privations,  looked  at  in  the  light 
of  that  little  sable  band  (glancing  back  at  what  they  once  were) 
now  sitting  at  their  Lord's  Table,  seem  as  nothing — as  less  than 
nothing. 

"A  stranger  might  simply  have  his  risibles  excited  by  the 
somewhat  grotesque  costume  of  the  congregation.  Indeed,  I 
had  to  turn  away  my  own  head,  as  our  two  worthy  Elders  came 
in  for  the  '  Elements'  before  the  Service,  with  the  most  impos- 
ing gravity,  with  manifest  devotion  in  their  looks,  but  in  all  the 
dignity  of  their  office,  and  with  special  hats  to  grace  the 
occasion.  The  one  had  his  white  shirt  done  up  round  his  hat 
so  as  to  represent  a  puggaree,  and,  as  it  hung  a  long  way  be- 
hind, he  had  to  keep  his  head  well-balanced  for  fear  of  it  fall- 
ing back.  As  for  the  other,  who  or  what  his  hat  had  been  origin- 
ally intended  for,  we  were  at  a  loss  to  divine !  It  has  always  been 
our  difficulty  to  get  them  large  enough  to  include  their  -wool; 
but  this,  a  light  grey  chimney-pot,  overtopped  wool  and  all  till  it 
rested  on  the  tip  of  his  nose,  which  fortunately  being  a  very  large 
one  prevented  his  face  from  disappearing  altogether !  .  .  . 

"  The  Captain's  plan  was  to  land  us  on  Sunday  morning, 
lie  off  and  on  till  Monday  to  land  our  luggage  and  some 
wood  John  had  bought  on  Aneityum,  and  then  return  for  the 
McDonalds  at  Port  Resolution  on  his  way  northward.  Mrs. 
Milne  and  I  lay  pillowed  on  deck,  enjoying  the  moonlight  till 
quite  late,  and  having  such  a  musical  treat  from  Mr.  Michelsen, 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  335 

who  sings  and  accompanies  himself  on  the  guitar  with  great 
taste.  He  had  been  playing  it  on  deck  in  the  afternoon,  and 
we  begged  him  to  bring  it  up  again  after  tea.  The  moon  was 
brilliantly  reflected  on  the  water,  and  the  ship  lying  so  still, 
when  he  began  with  the  exquisite  guitar  accompaniment  to 
sing  '  Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul,' — the  Missionaries  standing  round 
and  joining  softly  in  parts,  while  we  were  quietly  crying.  I 
have  heard  Oratorios  in  the  old  country  rendered  so  that  they 
almost  took  one  out  of  the  body,  but  never  anything  that  went 
to  my  heart  like  this  !  You  would  need  to  take  in  the  whole 
circumstances  to  know  how  we  felt  it  The  Vessel,  with  her 
little  band  of  Missionaries  so  far  from  kindred  and  country, 
and  about  to  separate  for  their  lonely  homes,  and  we  knew  not 
how  much  trial  awaiting  them  I  ... 

"We  have  already  600  Ibs.  of  Arrowroot  (to  pay  for  the 
Gospel-books)  put  up,  mostly  in  10  Ib.  bags.  The  Natives  are 
still  making  more,  and  the  demands  upon  me  for  calico  have 
been  endless.  After  ransacking  boxes  for  every  inch  that  could 
be  got  to  dry  it  upon  and  to  make  bags,  I  had  to  sacrifice  all 
my  common  sheets  and  table-cloths  ;  and,  while  trying  to  bear 
up  under  this  calamity  with  Christian  fortitude,  John  routed  all 
the  old  Adam  in  me,  by  coolly  bidding  me  be  quick  and  get 
out  my  linen  ones  and  best  table-cloths,  as  it  was  a  splendid 
day  for  drying  !  I  emphatically  declared  that  my  few  best 
things  should  remain  untouched,  though  the  Natives  should 
never  get  their  books  ;  and,  by  a  little  management  in  making 
the  others  do,  I  have  kept  to  my  wicked  vow.  .  .  . 

"It  is  now  the  ist  of  August,  though  I  see  that  I  began  this 
on  the  8th  of  July,  and  I  have  not  begun  to  write  a  single 
private  letter,  and  so  many  to  answer ;  and  the  huge  piles, 
which  made  our  eyes  dance  with  joy  on  receiving  them,  are 
regarded  rather  ruefully,  now  that  we  have  got  to  reply  to 
them  !  I  must  leave  out,  therefore,  all  other  items  of  interest 
which  I  intended  writing,  as  this  is  already  far  too  long, — and 
dose  with  warmest  love  from 

u  Your  ever-loving  Sister, 

''MAGGIE  WHITECROSS  PATON." 


330  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

(18790 
TO   THE    FAMILY    CIRCLE. 

"  MY  DEAREST  SISTERS  AND  BROTHERS,—    .    .    . 

"  Our  next  bit  of  excitement  was  on  New  Year's  Day,  when 
the  usual  shooting  match  came  off,  and  prizes  were  awarded 
to  the  winners.  The  most  amusing  part  to  us  was  the  racing 
amongst  younger  boys  and  g*"  H  The  Chief,  whom  John  had 
placed  in  charge  of  the  prizes,  vould  put  a  belt,  necktie,  or  bit 
of  red  calico  on  a  post  at  a  certain  distance  off,  and  then  the 
word  of  command  was  given  to  the  eager  little  monkeys,  and 
they  made  such  a  scramble  as  they  neared  it !  The  grand 
entertainment,  however, — the  Magic  Lantern,  was  reserved  for 
the  evening,  and  was  quite  a  success.  Everybody  on  the  island 
that  was  able  to  crawl  at  all  put  in  an  appearance,  including 
two  old  bed-ridden  women,  who  set  out  in  the  early  morning 
and  managed  a  journey  of  two  miles  by  the  time  it  got  dark  ! 
John  had  all  Mr.  Watt's  slides,  as  well  as  his  own,  and  the 
Natives  were  in  perfect  ecstasies  of  delight  the  whole  evening  ; 
but  when  he  finished  off  with  '  the  revolving  light,'  they  fairly 
yelled  with  delight  and  amazement,  declaring  it  must  be 
'Tetovas' (  =  gods)  who  made  that !  .  .  . 

"  The  Vessel  turned  out  to  be  a  Slaver,  and  sent  in  a  boat 
with  Native  crew  and  two  white  men  in  search  of  Natives. 
The  boat  kept  in  deep  water  just  outside  the  reef,  and  some 
Aniwans  waded  out  and  were  shouted  to  in  '  Sandal-wood 
English.'  They  wanted  men  or  boys,  and  would  give  a  musket 
for  every  one  they  got.  Our  Natives  shouted  back  that  they 
were  '  Missi's  worshipping  people,'  and  did  not  want  to  go  with 
Traders.  One  of  the  white  men  stupidly  (it  must  have  been  in 
fun)  levelled  a  musket  at  one  of  our  Natives,  when  the  cap 
snapped  and  set  the  Natives  in  a  great  rage,  believing  that  he 
tried  to  kill  some  of  them.  The  man  levelled  at,  a  fiery  fellow, 
a  returned  labourer,  flew  for  his  musket  and  would  have  made 
short  work  with  the  white  man,  had  not  John  and  the  Church 
members  interfered, — John  actually  standing  right  between  him 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  337 

and  the  boat  to  prevent  shots  being  fired.  He  waved  the  boat 
off  with  his  hat,  pointing  to  the  armed  men,  which  they  seemed 
to  comprehend,  and  after  returning  hats  they  made  for  the  ship, 
which  soon  disappeared  in  the  horizon. 

"  I  was  annoyed  enough  at  John  exposing  himself,  not  that 
a  person  on  Aniwa  now  would  harm  him,  for  I  often  wish  that 
they  loved  their  Saviour  as  much  as  they  do  their  Missionary, 
but  it  is  seldom  one's  duty  to  stand  in  the  way  of  loaded 
muskets  !  You  would  hardly  believe,  though,  the  kind  of  thanks 
he  got  from  the  wretches  he  tried  to  save.  They  went  to  Fate", 
wrote  out  a  paper  to  the  effect  that  'they  had  called  at  Aniwa 
for  labourers,  but  that  the  Missionary,  Mr.  Paton,  had  come 
out  to  attack  them  at  the  head  of  an  armed  party.  The  man 
in  charge  of  the  boat,  however,  had  Mr.  Paton  covered  with  his 
rifle,  so  that  had  a  single  shot  been  fired  into  it  he  would  have 
fallen  in  revenge.'  And  the  paper  has  been  posted  up  on  the 
door  of  the  principal  store  in  Havannah  Harbour  !  Those  are 
the  sort  of  men,  authorized  by  our  British  Government  to  scour 
these  Islands.  We  were  perfectly  thunderstruck  when  Mr.  Mc- 
Donald happened  to  mention  it  to  John,  after  he  had  decided 
to  go  North,  in  case  he  should  see  it  himself.  Mr.  McDonald 
sees  enough  of  the  Traders  and  their  doings,  and  treated  it 
with  amused  contempt  as  it  deserved. 

"  It  is  nearly  as  bad  as  the  Nguna  case,  where  the  chief  mate 
of  the  Jason  swore  in  a  Queensland  law-court  that  the  Rev.  P. 
Milne  caused  the  Natives  to  fire  into  his  boat.  A  Man-of-war 
was  despatched  to  inquire  into  the  proceedings  of  this  dreadful 
Missionary,  and  it  was  proved  that  poor  Mr.  Milne  was  sound 
asleep  in  his  bed  (it  was  early  morning),  and  did  not  even  know 
of  the  affray  till  months  after  it  happened.  It  was  the  two 
husbands  of  two  Native  women,  that  this  honest  mate  was 
trying  to  make  off  with  (and  did  make  off  with),  that  owned  to 
having  fired  the  shots  !  It  is  not  the  first  time  that  John  has 
interfered  to  save  the  worthless  lives  of  these  Slavers  ;  but  the 
whole  fraternity  may  be  riddled  with  bullets  before  I  consent  to 
his  stirring  his  finger  again  in  their  miserable  quarrels.  .  .  . 

"Litsi  has  since  consoled  herself  with  another  husband, — 
related  to  poor  Mungaw,  and  a  real  love-match,  as  they  both 
P.  22 


338  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

freely  confessed.  Litsi  was  as  playful  and  coy  over  it  as  a 
young  lassie  ;  though,  when  she  stood  up  for  the  ceremony,  she 
whisperingly  informed  the  bystanders  with  a  giggle  that  she 
didn't  want  to  get  married !  I  suppose  she  thought  some 
appearance  of  an  apology  necessary  for  her  third  presentation 
in  that  Church  as  a  bride.  We  felt  thankful  when  the  marriage 
was  past,  for  there  had  been  the  usual  scramble  to  get  her  and 
consequent  bitterness  of  feeling  by  the  rejected  ones,  some  of 
them  far  handsomer  and  better  men  than  the  prize  winner, 
But  Noopooraw  had  shown  the  depth  of  his  aftection  by  threat- 
ening to  kill  her  if  she  did  not  have  him,  which  according  to 
Native  is  the  strongest  expression  of  devotion,  and  is  precisely 
the  same  as  a  wildly-enthusiastic  admirer  at  home  threatening 
to  kill  himself  in  similar  circumstances.  The  despairing  lover 
in  these  Seas  never  dreams  of  taking  away  his  own  life,  but 
hers  instead,  finding  that  probably  the  more  powerful  argument 
of  the  two !  .  .  . 

"  It  is  getting  very  late  and  I  must  pass  over  all  else  and  tell 
you  what  a  charming  time  we  had  at  Erromanga,  where  the 
Mission  Synod  was  held  this  year.  Mrs.  McDonald  and  I  were 
the  only  ladies  to  keep  Mrs.  Robertson  company ;  and  I  was 
complimented  upon  now  being  the  "mother"  of  the  Mission, 
and  carrying  my  honours  quite  becomingly — having  become 
plump  and  vigorous  since  the  Hurricane.  ...  It  seemed 
like  fairy  land  to  enter  dear  Mrs.  Robertson's  pretty,  shady,  cool 
house  after  enduring  two  days'  suffocation  with  the  horrid  bilge 
water  on  board  the  Dayspring.  .  .  .  Every  day  brought  us 
fresh  pleasures,  afternoon  rambles  on  the  mountains  and  walks 
by  the  river  course  up  that  beautiful  valley,  when  '  the  brethren ' 
were  at  liberty  to  dance  attendance  on  us,  having  all  their 
Synod  business  over  before  dinner.  .  .  .  How  pleasantly 
those  days  flew  past,  only  they  can  understand  who  have  been 
cut  off  from  kindred  spirits  as  we  are !  We  three  ladies  were, 
of  course,  all  that  could  be  wished  for  (?) ;  and  every  one  of  the 
Missionaries  was  kinder  than  another.  Even  in  Synod,  where 
Ministers  are  apt  to  indulge  in  the  grace  of  candour  to  an 
uncalled-for  degree,  there  was  not  a  jarring  word— owing,  per- 
haps, to  that  bilge  water  having  taken  all  the  bile  out  of  them 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  339 

on  the  voyage  !  .  .  .  The  house  is  charmingly  situated  on 
terraced  ground  at  the  foot  of  a  high  mountain,  near  the  centre 
of  the  Bay,  with  that  lovely  river  to  the  right  flowing  past 
within  a  few  yards  of  the  enclosure.  .  .  .  Our  eyes  were 
constantly  wandering  off  to  the  lovely  scene  before  us, — and 
one  with  a  history  too  !  That  very  river  was  once  reddened 
with  the  blood  of  Williams  and  of  Harris ;  and  the  grass-covered 
mountain  towering  up  from  it  was  the  scene  of  the  Gordon 
tragedy, — while  their  grave-stones  gleam  white  through  the 
greenery  on  its  opposite  banks.  Dear  Mr.  McNair's  grave  is 
close  beside  them.  All  looked  so  peaceful  now,  with  the  Day- 
spring  lying  quietly  at  anchor  in  the  Bay,  and  canoes  manned 
by  Christian  Natives  paddling  about  in  its  blue  waters  1 

"  What  a  contrast  to  these  former  days  of  blood ;  and  even  a 
contrast,  as  the  Robertsons  told  us,  to  what  they  had  to  suffer 
only  in  January  last.  The  Heathen  Chiefs  were  getting  fierce 
at  the  rapid  strides  Christianity  was  making  all  round  the 
Island,  and  laid  a  deep  plot  to  take  the  Missionaries'  lives. 
They  chose  their  time  well,  when  nearly  all  Mr.  Robertson's 
young  men  were  away  at  Cook's  Bay ;  and  you  may  imagine 
his  and  Mrs.  Robertson's  feelings,  when  the  alarm  got  up  one 
night  as  they  sat  quietly  reading.  They  went  into  their  bed- 
room and  took  their  stand  beside  their  three  sleeping  children. 
Escape  by  sea  was  impossible,  even  could  they  get  to  their 
boat,  the  night  being  stormy.  Mrs.  Robertson  turned  to  her 
husband  and  said, — 'Do  you  think  they  could  touch  those 
sleeping  lambs  ? '  He  smiled  bitterly, — *  What  do  they  care  for 
our  sleeping  lambs  ? '  Yomit,  a  devoted  Erromangan  Teacher, 
came  in  to  them,  and  she  turned  to  him,  saying, — O  Yomit,  do 
you  think  they  could  have  the  heart  to  kill  those  little  sleeping 
darlings?'  He  raised  his  arm  and  said, — '  Missi,  they'll  have 
to  cut  this  body  of  mine  in  pieces  ere  ever  they  get  near 
them ! '  He  started  off  and  collected  all  the  available  help 
necessary,  sending  secret  messages  overland  in  different  direc- 
tions to  their  friends,  so  that  before  morning  the  Mission  House 
was  surrounded  by  200  warriors,  ready  to  give  their  lives  in 
defence  of  their  Missionary.  And  these  were  the  very  men 
who  murdered  the  Gordons ;— explain  the  change  I  Jesus  has 
been  amongst  them !  .  .  . 


340  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

u  Our  visit  there  was  all  too  short,  as  the  Synod  lasted  only 
a  week.  We  commemorated  the  Lord's  Supper  together,  on 
the  Sabbath  evening,  before  we  broke  up.  One  evening  too 
there  was  an  interesting  Bible  Society  meeting,  at  which  John 
was  Chairman ;  and,  in  response  to  an  urgent  appeal  from 
London,  Mr.  Copeland  proposed  that  Missionaries  and  seamen 
should  all  add  a  day's  wages  to  their  usual  subscription — which 
was  most  willingly  agreed  to.  ... 

"  We  tore  across  from  Erromanga  with  a  good  wind,  landing 
about  sundown,  and  got  a  warm  welcome  from  our  dear  old 
Darkies,  who  had  all  turned  out  in  their  best  garments  to  meet 
us,  though  it  was  pouring  rain.  John  went  on  in  the  Dayspring 
to  be  left  on  Tanna  for  a  fortnight  at  Kwamera,  to  make  some 
small  return  for  the  Watts'  great  kindness  to  our  Natives  while 
we  were  in  Melbourne.  .  .  .  He  enjoyed  his  fortnight  there 
intensely.  The  Mission  Premises  were  like  a  new  pin,  and  the 
Tannese  longing  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Watts'  return  with  their 
whole  hearts.  Their  little  boys  and  girls  at  the  Station  attended 
to  John  so  faithfully,  and  continually  followed  him  about,  ask- 
ing daily  and  often  in  a  day  the  same  question, — 'When  will  our 
Missis  be  back  ? '  There  are  more  than  the  Tannese  longing 
for  their  return,  and  it  will  be  a  glad  day  when  we  see  their  dear 
faces  again.  .  .  . 

"John  has  decided  not  to  make  any  change  for  another  year, 
if  at  all  able  to  hold  on.  It  is  no  use  now  for  me  to  pretend 
I'm  delicate,  as  appearances  so  tell  against  me  !  But  I  insist 
that  I've  got  heart  disease,  and  that  only  the  sight  of  my  bairns 
can  cure  it.  ... 

"  It  is  only  a  week  yesterday  since  John  returned  from  Kwa- 
mera, and  was  overwhelmed  with  such  an  ovation  as  he  never 
yet  got  from  our  Natives.  They  opened  their  hearts  to  the 
most  unheard-of  generosity,  and  actually  parted  with  their 
precious  pigs  to  show  their  love  for  him,  besides  a  great  quantity 
of  yam.  They  also  gave  a  present  about  half  the  size  of  ours 
to  the  Captain  of  the  Dayspring, — pigs,  yams,  cocoa-nuts,  and 
bananas.  His  were  laid  on  the  centre  patch  ol  grass  before 
the  house,  and  John's  to  the  side,  in  front  of  the  Study  door. 
The  pigs  (thirteen  in  number  !),  all  tied  and  laid  out  to  be  seen  to 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  341 

the  best  advantage  (they  were  heard  too),  so  that  when  Captain 
and  Mrs.  Braithwaite  and  John  arrived  they  were  greeted  with — 

'  Pigs  to  the  right  of  them, 
Pigs  to  the  left  of  them, 
Pigs  in  front  of  them, 

Guzzling  and  grunting.' 

How  they  did  grunt !  The  Captain  growled  out  his  thanks  in 
sailor's  phraseology,  which  having  translated,  John  walked  round 
to  the  side,  followed  by  his  grinning  Parishioners,  and  politely 
thanked  them  for  their  kind  gifts  to  us, — telling  them  that  it 
was  the  feeling  which  prompted  it  more  than  the  gift  itselt 
which  he  valued  !  I  felt  that  he  was  telling  the  truth  in  all 
sincerity,  for  he  hates  the  very  sight  of  pork,  and  whispered 
aside  to  me, — 'What  on  earth  are  we  to  do  with  all  these 
beasts?'  .  .  . 

"  We  expect  the  Dayspring  in  about  a  fortnight  to  call  for 
our  mail,  and  as  I've  a  very  large  one  to  answer  it  is  time  it 
were  begun,  for  we'll  be  very  much  interrupted  by  the  arrowroot 
making.  The  whole  of  the  Natives  are  busy  digging  it  up  at 
present,  and  the  Premises  will  be  like  a  beehive  in  a  few  days 
when  they  begin  to  grate  it.  We  were  so  pleased  to  be  able  to 
tell  them  that  the  last  sold  so  very  well  through  the  great  kind- 
ness of  Melbourne  friends.  The  calico  in  the  South  Yarra 
boxes — worth  its  weight  in  gold — is  being  sewed  up  into  sheets 
and  bags  for  drying  and  packing  it,  as  fast  as  ever  we  can  ;  but 
we  hardly  expect  it  to  be  ready  to  go  till  the  December  trip  of 
the  vessel.  They  are  to  have  another  book  of  the  Bible  printed 
in  the  Aniwan  language. 

"  Ever,  with  warmest  love, 

"  Your  loving  Sister, 
"MAGGIE  WHITECROSS  PATON." 


CHAPTER   X. 
LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

"Wanted  a  Steam  Auxiliary." — Commissioned  Home  to  Britain. 
—  English  Presbyterian  Synod.  —  United  Presbyterian 
Synod.— The  "Veto"  from  the  Sydney  Board.— Dr.  J.  Hood 
Wilson.  —  The  Free  Church  Assembly.  —  Neutrality  of 
Foreign  Mission  Committee. — The  Church  of  Scotland. — 
At  Holyrood  and  Alva  House.— The  Irish  Presbyterian 
Assembly. — The  Pan-Presbyterian  Council. — My  M  Plan  of 
Campaign."  —  Old  Ireland's  Response.  —  Operations  in 
Scotland. — Seventy  Letters  in  a  Day. — Beautiful  Type  of 
Merchant. — My  First  ;£loo  at  Dundee. — Peculiar  Gifts  and 
Offerings. — Approach  to  London. — Mildmay's  Open  Door. 
—Largest  Single  Donation. — Personal  Memories  of  Lon- 
don.— Garden-Party  at  Mr.  Spurgeon's. — The  Hon.  Ion 
Keith-Falconer. — Three  New  Missionaries. — "  Restitution- 
Money." — The  Farewell  at  Mildmay. — Welcome  to  Victoria. 
—The  Dream  of  my  Life. — The  New  Mission  Ship  Delayed. 
— Welcome  back  to  Aniwa. — Parting  Testimony. — Fare- 
thee-well. 

IN  December  1883,  I  brought  a  pressing  and  vital 
matter  before  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Victoria.  It  pertained  to  the 
New  Hebrides  Mission,  to  the  vastly  increased  require- 
ments of  the  Missionaries  and  their  families  there,  and 
ND  the  fact  that  the  Dayspring  was  no  longer  capable 

34* 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  343 

of  meeting  the  necessities  of  the  case, — thereby  incur- 
ring loss  of  time,  loss  of  property,  and  risk  and  even 
loss  of  precious  lives.  The  Missionaries  on  the  spot 
had  long  felt  this,  and  had  loudly  and  earnestly  pled 
for  a  new  and  larger  Vessel,  or  a  Vessel  with  Steam 
Auxiliary  power,  or  some  arrangement  whereby  the 
work  of  God  on  these  Islands  might  be  overtaken, 
Without  unnecessary  exposure  of  life,  and  without  the 
dreaded  perils  that  acrue  to  a  small  sailing  Vessel  such 
as  the  Dayspring)  alike  from  deadly  calms  and  from 
treacherous  gales 

The  Victorian  General  Assembly,  heartily  at  one 
with  the  Missionaries,  commissioned  me  to  go  home 
to  Britain  in  1884,  making  me  at  the  same  time  their 
Missionary  delegate  to  the  Pan-Presbyterian  Council 
at  Belfast,  and  also  their  representative  to  the  General 
Assemblies  of  the  several  Presbyterian  Churches  in 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  And  they  empowered 
and  authorized  me  to  lay  our  proposals  about  a 
new  Steam-Auxiliary  Mission  Ship  before  all  these 
Churches,  and  to  ask  and  receive  from  God's  people 
whatever  contributions  they  felt  disposed  to  give  to- 
wards the  sum  of  £6,000,  without  which  this  great 
undertaking  could  not  be  faced. 

At  Suez,  I  forwarded  a  copy  of  my  commissions 
from  Victoria,  from  South  Australia,  and  from  the 
Islands  Synod,  to  the  Clerks  of  the  various  Church 
Courts,  accompanied  by  a  note  specifying  my  home- 
address,  and  expressing  the  hope  that  an  opportunity 
would  be  given  me  of  pleading  this  special  cause  on 


344  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

behalf  of  our  New  Hebrides  Mission.  On  reaching 
my  brother's  residence  in  Glasgow,  I  found  to  my 
deep  amazement  that  replies  awaited  me  from  all  the 
Churches,  except  our  own, — i.e.t  the  Free  Church, 
which  I  call  our  own,  as  having  taken  over  our 
South  Seas  Mission  when  it  entered  into  Union  with 
the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  to  which  I  ori- 
ginally belonged,  though  now  I  was  supported  by 
the  Church  of  Victoria.  This  fact  pained  me.  It  is 
noted  here.  An  explanation  will  come  in  due  course. 

A  few  days  after  my  arrival,  I  was  called  upon  to 
appear  before  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  English  Pres- 
byterian Church,  then  assembled  at  Liverpool.  While 
a  hymn  was  being  sung,  I  took  my  seat  in  the  pulpit 
under  great  depression.  But  light  broke  around,  when 
my  dear  friend  and  fellow-student,  Dr.  Oswald  Dykes, 
came  up  from  the  body  of  the  Church,  shook  me 
warmly  by  the  hand,  whispered  a  few  encouraging 
words  in  my  ear,  and  returned  to  his  seat  God 
helped  me  to  tell  my  story,  and  the  audience  were 
manifestly  interested.  Again,  however,  another  indi- 
cation of  a  rift  somewhere,  unknown  to  me,  was  con- 
sciously or  otherwise  given,  when  both  the  Moderator 
and  Professor  Graham,  in  addressing  the  Deputies 
and  referring  to  their  Churches  and  speeches  indi- 
vidually, conspicuously  omitted  all  reference  to  the 
New  Hebrides  and  the  special  proposal  which  I  had 
brought  before  them.  Again  I  made  a  note,  and  my 
wonder  deepened. 

Next,  by  kind  invitation  I  visited  and  addressed 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  345 

the  United  Presbyterian  Synod  of  Scotland,  as- 
sembled in  Edinburgh.  My  reception  there  was  not 
only  cordial, — it  was  enthusiastic.  Though  as  a 
Church  they  had  no  denominational  interest  in  our 
Mission,  the  Moderator,  amidst  the  cheers  of  all  the 
Ministers  and  Elders,  recommended  that  I  should 
have  free  access  to  every  Congregation  and  Sabbath 
School  which  I  found  it  possible  to  visit,  and  hoped 
that  their  generous-hearted  people  would  contribute 
freely  to  so  needful  and  noble  a  cause.  My  soul  rose 
in  praise ;  and  I  may  here  say,  in  passing,  that  every 
Minister  of  that  Church  whom  I  wrote  to  or  visited 
treated  me  in  the  same  spirit  through  all  my  tour. 

Having  been  invited  by  Mr.  Dickson,  an  Elder  of 
the  Free  Church,  to  address  a  mid-day  meeting  of 
children  in  the  Free  Assembly  Hall, — and  the  Satur- 
day before  the  Meeting  of  Assembly  having  now 
arrived  without  bringing  any  reply  to  my  note  to  be 
received  and  heard,  I  determined  to  call  at  the  Free 
Church  Offices,  and  make  inquiries  at  least  They 
treated  me  with  all  possible  kindness  and  sympathy, 
but  explained  to  me  the  strange  perplexity  that  had 
been  introduced  into  my  case.  A  letter  had  been 
forwarded  to  them  from  the  Day  spring  Board  at 
Sydney,  intimating  that  the  Victorian  Church  had  no 
right  to  commission  me  to  raise  a  new  Steam- 
Auxiliary  Ship  without  consulting  them,  and  that 
they  placed  their  direct  veto  upon  the  Free  Church 
Authorities  in  any  way  sanctioning  that  proposal  or 
authorizing  me  to  raise  the  money.  Here,  then,  was 


346  LAST   VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

the  rift ;  and  many  things  that  had  recently  perplexed 
me  were  explained  thereby. 

Here  is  not  the  place  to  discuss  our  differences,  nor 
shall  I  take  advantage  of  my  book  to  criticize  those 
who  have  no  similar  opportunity  of  answering  me. 
But  the  facts  I  must  relate,  and  exactly  as  they  oc- 
curred, to  show  how  the  Lord  over-ruled  everything 
for  the  accomplishment  of  His  own  blessed  purposes. 
Doubtless  the  friends  at  Sydney  had  their  own  way 
of  looking  at  and  explaining  everything  ;  and  the  best 
of  friends  must  sometimes  differ,  even  in  the  Mission 
field,  and  yet  learn  to  respect  each  other  and  work 
so  far  as  they  can  agree  towards  common  ends  in  the 
service  of  the  Divine  Lord  and  Master. 

My  commission  was  publicly  intimated.  Com- 
munication had  also  been  made  to  the  Church  of 
New  South  Wales  as  to  appointing  me  their  second 
representative  to  the  Pan- Presbyterian  Council,  in 
connection  with  my  mission  to  Britain,  but  they  re- 
plied that  one  would  serve  their  purpose.  And  South 
Australia  and  Tasmania  were  both  written  to  regard- 
ing the  object  of  my  visit  to  the  home  countries. 
But  no  note  of  dissent,  no  hint  of  disapproval  from 
any  quarter,  was  intimated  to  the  Victorian  Church, 
or  in  any  sense,  directly  or  indirectly,  reached  me  till 
I  heard  of  that  so-called  veto  in  the  Free  Church 
Offices  at  Edinburgh. 

This  intimation,  just  as  I  was  entering  the  As- 
sembly Hall  to  address  a  great  congregation  of 
children  and  their  friends,  staggered  me  beyond  all 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  347 

description.  The  Free  Church  alone,  in  Scotland, 
now  supported  our  New  Hebrides  Mission.  From  it 
I  expected  the  principal  contributions  for  the  sorely- 
needed  new  Mission  Ship.  And  now,  by  the  action  of 
the  Dayspring  Board  at  Sydney,  the  Free  Church 
was  debarred  from  acknowledging  my  three-fold  com- 
mission or  in  any  direct  way  sanctioning  my  appeals. 
No  sorer  wound  had  ever  been  inflicted  on  me  ;  and 
when  I  sat  down  on  the  platform  beside  Mr.  Dickson, 
my  head  swam  for  several  minutes,  and  faintishness 
almost  overpowered  me.  But,  by  the  time  my  name 
was  called,  the  Lord  my  Helper  enabled  me  to  pull 
myself  together ;  I  committed  this  cause  also  with 
unfailing  assurance  to  Him ;  and  by  all  appearances 
I  was  able  greatly  to  interest  and  impress  the  Chil- 
dren. At  the  close,  my  dear  and  noble  friend,  Pro- 
fessor Cairns,  warmly  welcomed  and  cheered  me,  and 
that  counted  for  much  amid  the  depressions  of  the 
day.  But  when  all  were  gone  and  we  two  were  left, 
Mr.  Dickson  under  deep  emotion  said,— 

"Mr.  Paton,  that  veto  has  spoiled  your  mission 
home.  The  Free  Church  cannot  take  you  by  the 
hand  in  face  of  the  veto  from  Sydney  1 " 

Having  letters  from  Andrew  Scott,  Esquire,  Car- 
rugal,  my  very  dear  friend  and  helper  in  Australia, 
to  Dr.  J.  Hood  Wilson,  Barclay  Free  Church,  Edin- 
burgh, I  resolved  to  deliver  them  that  evening ;  and 
I  prayed  the  Lord  to  open  up  all  my  path,  as  I  was 
thus  thrown  solely  on  Him  for  guidance  and  bereft 
of  the  aid  of  man.  Dr.  Wilson  and  his  lady,  neither 


348  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

of  whom  I  had  ever  seen  before,  received  me  as 
kindly  as  if  I  had  been  an  old  friend.  He  read  my 
letters  of  introduction,  conversed  with  me  as  to  plans 
and  wishes  (chiefly  through  Mrs.  Wilson,  for  he  was 
suffering  from  sore  throat),  and  then  he  raid  with 
great  warmth  and  kindliness, — 

"  God  has  surely  sent  you  here  to-night !  I  feel 
myself  unable  to  preach  to-morrow.  Occupy  my 
pulpit  in  the  forenoon  and  address  my  Sabbath 
School,  and  you  shall  have  a  collection  for  your 
Ship." 

Thereafter,  I  was  with  equal  kindness  received  by 
Mr.  Balfour,  having  a  letter  of  introduction  from  his 
brother,  and  he  offered  me  his  pulpit  for  the  evening 
of  the  day.  I  lay  down  blessing  and  praising  Him, 
the  Angel  of  whose  Presence  was  thus  going  before 
me  and  opening  up  my  way.  That  Lord's  Day  I 
had  great  blessing  and  joy ;  there  was  an  extraordin- 
ary response  financially  to  my  appeals ;  and  my  pro- 
posal was  thus  fairly  launched  in  the  Metropolis  of 
our  Scottish  Church  life.  I  remembered  an  old  saying, 
Difficulties  are  made  just  to  be  vanquished.  And  I 
thought  in  my  deeper  soul, — Thus  our  God  throws 
us  back  upon  Himself;  and  if  these  ;£6,ooo  ever 
come  to  me,  to  the  Lord  God  alone,  and  not  to  man, 
shall  be  all  the  glory ! 

On  the  Monday  following,  after  a  long  conversa- 
tion and  every  possible  explanation,  Colonel  Young, 
of  the  Free  Church  Foreign  Missions  Committee, 
said,— 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  349 

"We  must  have  you  to  address  the  Assembly  on 
the  evening  devoted  to  Missions." 

But  the  rest  insisted  that,  to  keep  straight  with  the 
Board  at  Sydney,  no  formal  approval  should  be  given 
of  my  proposals.  This  I  agreed  to,  on  condition  that 
the  Committee  did  not  publish  the  Sydney  veto,  but 
allowed  it  simply  to  lie  on  their  table  or  in  their 
minutes.  Thus  I  had  the  pleasure  and  honour  of 
addressing  that  great  Assembly ;  and  though  no 
notice  was  taken  of  my  proposals  in  any  "  finding " 
of  the  Court,  yet  many  were  thereby  interested  deeply 
in  our  work,  and  requests  now  poured  in  upon  me 
from  every  quarter  to  occupy  pulpits  and  receive  col- 
lections for  the  new  Ship. 

Still  I  had  occasional  trouble  and  misunderstand- 
ing through  that  veto  during  all  my  tour  in  Britain 
and  Ireland.  It  prevented  me  particularly  from  get- 
ting access  to  the  Free  Church  Foreign  Missions 
Committee,  or  addressing  them  on  one  single  occa- 
sion, though  I  pled  hard  to  be  allowed  to  do  so  and 
to  explain  my  position.  This  I  felt  all  the  more 
keenly,  as  I  laboured  freely  and  for  weeks,  along  with 
their  noble  Missionaries  then  at  home  on  furlough,  in 
addressing  meetings  in  Glasgow,  Aberdeen,  Greenock, 
etc.,  chiefly  for  Sabbath  Scholars,  but  from  which  I 
received  no  help  directly  in  the  matter  of  the  Mission 
Ship.  Doubtless  they  were  trying  to  do  their  duty, 
and  refusing  to  take  either  side ;  and  that  they 
thought  they  had  succeeded  appears  from  the  follow- 
ing fact.  When  rumour  reached  Australia  that  my 


35°  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

Mission  home  had  been  under  God  a  great  success,  a 
letter  came  to  them  from  their  Committee's  agent  in 
Sydney  as  to  the  "  application  "  of  the  sum  that  had 
been  raised  by  me,  to  which  they  replied, — 

"The  Foreign  Missions'  Committee  of  the  Free 
Church  of  Scotland,  in  accordance  with  the  action  of 
the  Day  spring  Committee  at  Sydney,  have  from  the 
first  abstained  from  assisting  Mr.  Paton  in  this  move- 
ment, believing  that  the  question  is  one  entirely  for 
the  Australian  Churches." 

At  the  meeting  in  the  Assembly  Hall  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  which,  along  with  others,  I  was  cordially 
invited  to  address,  the  good  and  noble  Lord  Polwarth 
occupied  the  chair.  That  was  the  beginning  of  a 
friendship  in  Christ  which  will  last  and  deepen  as 
long  as  we  live.  From  that  night  he  took  the  warmest 
personal  interest,  not  only  by  generously  contributing 
to  my  fund,  but  by  organizing  meetings  at  his  own 
Mansion  House,  and  introducing  me  to  a  wide  circle 
of  influential  friends.  Every  member  of  his  family 
took  "  shares "  in  the  new  Steam- Auxiliary  Mission 
Ship,  and  by  Collecting  Cards  and  otherwise  most 
liberally  aided  me ;  and  that  not  at  the  start  only, 
but  to  the  day  of  my  departure, — one  of  the  last 
things  put  into  my  hand  on  leaving  Britain  being  a 
most  handsome  donation  from  Lord  and  Lady  Pol- 
warth to  our  Mission  Fund, — "  a  thankoffering  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  for  precious  health  restored  in  answer 
to  the  prayer  of  faith." 

Nor,  whilst  the  pen  leads  on  my  mind  to  recall 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  331 

these  Border  memories,  must  I  fail  to  record  how 
John  Scott  Dudgeon,  Esq.,  Longnewton,  a  greatly 
esteemed  Elder  of  the  Church,  went  from  town  to 
town  in  all  that  region,  and  from  Minister  to  Minister 
arranging  for  me  a  series  of  happy  meetings.  I 
shared  also  the  hospitality  of  his  beautiful  Home, 
and  added  himself  and  his  much-beloved  wife  to  the 
precious  roll  of  those  who  are  dear  for  the  Gospel's 
sake  and  for  their  own. 

Her  Majesty's  Commissioner  to  the  General  As- 
sembly for  the  year  was  that  distinguished  Christian 
as  well  as  nobleman,  the  Earl  of  Aberdeen.  He 
graciously  invited  me  to  meet  the  Countess  and  him- 
self at  ancient  Holyrood.  After  dinner  he  withdrew 
himself  for  a  lengthened  time  from  the  general  com- 
pany and  entered  into  a  close  and  interested  conver- 
sation about  our  Mission,  and  especially  about  the 
threatened  annexation  of  the  New  Hebrides  by  the 
French. 

There  also  I  had  the  memorable  pleasure  of  meet- 
ing, and  for  a  long  while  conversing  with,  that  truly 
noble  and  large-hearted  lady,  his  mother,  the  much- 
beloved  Dowager  Countess,  well  known  for  her  life- 
long devotion  to  so  many  schemes  of  Christian 
philanthropy.  At  her  own  home,  Alva  House,  she 
afterwards  arranged  meetings  for  me,  as  well  as  in 
Halls  and  Churches  in  the  immediately  surrounding 
district ;  and  not  only  contributed  most  generously 
of  her  own  means,  but  interested  many  besides  and 
incited  them  to  vie  with  each  other  in  helping  on  our 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 


cause.  I  was  her  guest  during  those  days,  and  never 
either  in  high  or  in  humble  station  felt  the  ties  of 
true  fellowship  in  Christ  more  closely  drawn.  De- 
spite frost  and  snow,  she  accompanied  me  to  almost 
every  meeting  ;  and  her  letters  of  interest  in  the 
work,  of  sympathy,  and  of  helpfulness,  from  time  to 
time  received,  were  amongst  the  sustaining  forces  of 
my  spiritual  life.  When  one  sees  noble  rank  thus 
consecrating  itself  in  humble  and  faithful  service  to 
Jesus,  there  dawns  upon  the  mind  a  glimpse  of  what 
the  prophet  means,  and  of  what  the  world  will  be 
like,  when  it  can  be  said  regarding  the  Church  of 
God  on  Earth,  —  "  Kings  have  become  thy  nursing 
fathers,  and  their  Queens  thy  nursing  mothers." 

My  steps  were  next  directed  towards  Ireland,  im- 
mediately after  the  Church  meetings  at  Edinburgh  ; 
first  to  'Deny,  where  the  Presbyterian  Assembly  was 
met  in  annual  conclave,  and  thereafter  to  Belfast, 
where  the  Pan  -Presbyterian  Council  was  shortly  to 
sit.  The  eloquent  fervour  of  the  Brethren  at  'Derry 
was  like  a  refreshing  breeze  to  my  spirit  ;  I  never 
met  Ministers  anywhere,  in  all  my  travels,  who 
seemed  more  whole-hearted  in  their  devotion  to  the 
work  which  the  Lord  had  given  them  to  do. 

But  the  excitement  over  the  Organ  and  Hymn 
question  was  too  intense  for  me  ;  the  debate  threat- 
ened to  degenerate  into  a  wrangle,  and  the  marvellous 
way  in  which  a  stick  or  an  umbrella  was  flourished 
occasionally  by  an  impulsive  speaker,  to  give  action 
to  his  eloquence,  was  not  a  little  suggestive  of  blows 


LAST  VISIT   TO  BRITAIN.  353 

and  broken  heads.  All  ended  quietly,  however,  and 
the  decision,  though  not  final,  gave  hope  of  an  early 
settlement,  which  will  secure  alike  the  liberty  and  the 
peace  of  the  Church.  A  trip  to  the  South  Seas,  and 
a  revelation  of  how  God  used  the  Harmonium  and 
the  Hymn,  as  wings  on  which  the  Gospel  was  borne 
into  the  homes  and  hearts  of  Cannibals,  would  have 
opened  the  eyes  of  many  dear  fathers  and  brethren, 
as  it  had  opened  mine  !  No  one  was  once  more  op- 
posed, especially  to  instrumental  music  in  the  worship 
of  God,  than  I  had  been  ;  but  the  Lord  who  made  us, 
and  who  knows  the  nature  He  has  given  us,  had  long 
ago  taught  me  otherwise. 

I  addressed  the  Assembly  at  'Deny  and  also  the 
Council  at  Belfast  The  memory  of  seeing  all  those 
great  and  learned  and  famous  men — for  many  of  the 
leaders  were  literally  such — so  deeply  interested  in 
the  work  of  God,  and  particularly  in  the  Evange- 
lizing of  the  Heathen  World  and  bringing  thereto  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus,  was  to  me,  so  long  exiled  from 
all  such  influences,  one  of  the  great  inspirations  of 
my  life.  I  listened  with  humble  thankfulness,  and 
blessed  the  Lord  who  had  brought  me  to  sit  at  then 
feet 

On  the  rising  of  the  Council,  I  entered  upon  a 
tour  of  six  weeks  among  the  Presbyterian  Congre- 
gations and  Sabbath  Schools  of  Ireland.  It  had 
often  been  said  to  me,  after  my  addresses  in  the 
Assemblies  and  elsewhere, — 

"  How  do  you  ever  expect  to  raise  £6,000  ?     It 

P.  23 


354  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

can  never  be  accomplished,  unless  you  call  upon  the 
rich  individually,  and  get  their  larger  subscriptions. 
Our  ordinary  Church  people  have  more  than  enough 
to  do  with  themselves.  Trade  is  dull,"  etc. 

I  explained  to  them,  and  also  announced  publicly, 
that  in  all  similar  efforts  I  had  never  called  on  or 
solicited  any  one  privately,  and  that  I  would  not  do 
so  now.  I  would  make  my  appeal,  but  leave  every- 
thing else  to  be  settled  betwixt  the  individual  con- 
science and  the  Saviour, — I  gladly  receiving  whatso- 
ever was  given  or  sent,  acknowledging  it  by  letter, 
and  duly  forwarding  it  to  my  own  Church  in  Vic- 
toria. Again  and  again  did  generous  souls  offer  to 
go  with  me,  introduce  me,  and  give  me  opportunity 
of  soliciting  subscriptions ;  but  I  steadily  refused, — 
going,  indeed,  wherever  an  occasion  was  afforded  me 
of  telling  my  story  and  setting  forth  the  claims  of 
the  Mission,  but  asking  no  one  personally  for  any- 
thing, having  fixed  my  soul  in  the  conviction  that 
one  part  of  the  work  was  laid  upon  me,  but  that  the 
other  lay  betwixt  the  Master  and  His  servants  ex- 
clusively. 

"On  what  then  do  you  really  rely,  looking  at  it 
from  a  business  point  of  view  ?  " — they  would  some- 
what appealingly  ask  me. 

I  answered, — "  I  will  tell  my  story ;  I  will  set  forth 
the  claims  of  the  Lord  Jesus  on  the  people ;  I  will 
expect  the  surplus  collection,  or  a  retiring  collection, 
on  Sabbaths;  I  will  ask  the  whole  collection,  less 
expenses,  at  week  night  meetings ;  I  will  issue  Col- 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  355 

lecting  Cards  for  Sabbath  Scholars ;  I  will  make 
known  my  Home-Address,  to  which  everything  may 
be  forwarded,  either  from  Congregations  or  from 
private  donors;  and  I  will  go  on,  to  my  utmost 
strength,  in  the  faith  that  the  Lord  will  send  me  the 
;£6,ooo  required.  If  He  does  not  so  send  it,  then 
I  shall  expect  that  He  will  send  me  grace  to  be 
reconciled  to  the  disappointment,  and  I  shall  go  back 
to  my  work  without  the  Ship." 

This,  in  substance,  I  had  to  repeat  hundreds  of 
times;  and  as  often  had  I  to  witness  the  half- 
pitying  or  incredulous  'smile  with  which  it  was  re- 
ceived, or  to  hear  the  blunt  and  emphatic  retort, — 

"  You'll  never  succeed  !  Money  cannot  be  got  In 
that  unbusiness-like  way." 

I  generally  added  nothing  further  to  such  conver- 
sations ;  but  a  Voice,  deep,  sweet,  and  clear,  kept 
sounding  through  my  soul, — "The  silver  and  the 
gold  are  Mine." 

During  the  year  1884,  as  is  well  known,  Ireland 
was  the  scene  of  many  commotions  and  of  great 
distress.  Yet  at  the  end  of  my  little  tour,  amongst 
the  Presbyterian  people  of  the  North  principally, 
though  not  exclusively,  a  sum  of  more  than  £600 
had  been  contributed  to  our  Mission  Fund.  And 
there  was  not,  so  far  as  my  knowledge  went,  one 
single  large  subscription^  there  were,  of  course,  many 
bits  of  gold  from  those  well-to-do,  but  the  ordinary 
collection  was  made  up  of  the  shillings  and  pence 
of  the  masses  of  the  people.  Nor  had  I  ever  in  all 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 


my  travels  a  warmer  response,  nor  ever  mingled 
with  any  Ministers  more  earnestly  devoted  to  their 
Congregations  or  more  generally  and  deservedly 
beloved. 

No  man,  however  dissevered  from  the  party 
politics  of  the  day,  can  see  and  live  amongst  the 
Irish  of  the  North,  without  having  forced  on  his  soul 
the  conviction  that  the  Protestant  faith  and  life,  with 
its  grit  and  backbone  and  self-dependence,  has  made 
them  what  they  are.  Romanism,  on  the  other  hand, 
with  its  blind  faith  and  its  peculiar  type  of  life,  has 
been  at  least  one,  if  not  the  main,  degrading  influence 
amongst  the  Irish  of  the  South  and  West,  who  are 
naturally  a  warm-hearted  and  generous  and  gifted 
people.  And  let  Christian  Churches,  and  our  States- 
men who  love  Christ,  remember  —  that  no  mere  out- 
ward changes  of  Government  or  Order,  however  good 
and  defensible  in  themselves,  can  ever  heal  the 
miseries  of  the  people,  without  a  change  of  Religion. 
Ireland  needs  the  pure  and  true  Gospel,  proclaimed, 
taught,  and  received,  in  the  South  as  it  now  is  in  the 
North  ;  and  no  other  gift,  that  Britain  ever  can  be- 
stow, will  make  up  for  the  lack  of  Christ's  Evangel. 
Jesus  holds  the  Key  to  all  problems,  in  this  as  in 
every  land. 

Returning  to  Scotland,  I  settled  down  at  my  head- 
quarters, the  house  of  my  brother  James  in  Glasgow: 
and  thence  began  to  open  up  the  main  line  of  my 
operations,  as  the  Lord  day  by  day  guided  me. 
Having  the  aid  of  no  Committee,  I  cast  myself  on 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  357 

Minister  after  Minister  and  Church  after  Church, 
calling  here,  writing  there,  and  arranging  for  three 
meetings  every  Sabbath,  and  one,  if  possible,  every 
week-day,  and  drawing-room  meetings  wherever 
practicable  in  the  afternoons.  My  correspondence 
grew  to  oppressive  proportions,  and  kept  me  toiling 
at  it  every  spare  moment  from  early  morn  till  bed- 
time. Indeed,  I  never  could  have  overtaken  it,  had 
not  my  brother  devoted  many  days  and  hours  of 
precious  time,  answering  letters  regarding  arrange- 
ments, issuing  the  "Share"  receipts  for  all  moneys 
the  moment  they  arrived,  managing  all  my  trans- 
actions through  the  bank,  and  generally  tackling 
and  reducing  the  heap  of  communications  and  pre- 
venting me  falling  into  hopeless  arrears. 

I  represented  a  Church  in  which  all  Presbyterians 
are  happily  united  ;  and  so,  wherever  possible,  I 
occupied  on  the  same  Sabbath  day,  an  Established 
Church  pulpit  in  the  morning,  a  Free  Church  in  the 
afternoon,  and  a  United  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
evening,  or  in  any  order  in  which  the  thing  could 
be  arranged  to  suit  the  exigences  of  every  town  or 
village  that  was  visited.  In  all  my  addresses,  for  I 
nowhere  attempted  ordinary  sermonizing,  I  strove  to 
combine  the  Evangelist  with  the  Missionary,  applying 
every  incident  in  my  story  to  the  conscience  of  the 
hearer,  and  seeking  to  win  the  sinner  to  Christ,  and 
the  believer  to  a  more  consecrated  life.  For  I  knew 
that  if  I  succeeded  in  these  higher  aims,  their  money 
would  be  freely  laid  upon  the  altar  too. 


358  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

I  printed,  and  circulated  by  post  and  otherwise, 
ten  thousand  copies  of  a  booklet,  "  Statement  and 
Appeal," — containing,  besides  my  Victorian  Com- 
mission and  my  Glasgow  address,  a  condensed 
epitome  of  the  results  of  the  New  Hebrides  Mission 
and  of  the  reasons  for  asking  a  new  Steam  Auxiliary 
Ship.  To  this  chiefly  is  due  the  fact  (as  well  as  to 
my  refusing  to  call  for  subscriptions),  that  the  far 
greater  portion  of  all  the  money  came  to  me  by 
letter.  On  one  day,  though  no  doubt  a  little  excep- 
tional, as  many  as  seventy  communications  reached 
me  by  post ;  and  every  one  of  these  contained 
something  for  our  fund, — ranging  from  "  a  few 
stamps"  and  "the  widow's  mite,"  through  every 
variety  of  figure  up  to  the  wealthy  man's  fifty  or 
hundred  pounds.  I  was  particularly  struck  with  the 
number  of  times  that  I  received  £i,  with  such  a 
note  as,  "From  a  servant-girl  that  loves  the  Lord 
Jesus "  ;  or  "  From  a  servant-girl  that  prays  for  the 
conversion  of  the  Heathen."  Again  and  again  I 
received  sums  of  five  and  ten  shillings,  with  notes 
such  as, —  "From  a  working-man  who  loves  his 
Bible " ;  or  "  From  a  working-man  who  prays  for 
God's  blessing  on  you  and  work  like  yours,  every 
day  in  Family  Worship."  I  sometimes  regret  that 
the  graphic,  varied,  and  intensely  interesting  notes 
and  letters  were  not  preserved  ;  for  by  the  close  of 
my  tour  they  would  have  formed  a  wonderful  volume 
of  leaves  from  the  human  heart. 

I   also  addressed  every  Religious  Convention   to 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  359 

which  I  was  invited,  or  to  which  I  could  secure 
access.  The  Perth  Conference  was  made  memorable 
to  me  by  my  receiving  the  first  large  subscription 
for  our  Ship,  and  by  my  making  the  acquaintance  of 
a  beautiful  type  of  Christian  merchant.  At  the 
close  of  the  meeting,  at  which  I  had  the  privilege 
of  speaking,  an  American  gentleman  introduced 
himself  to  me.  We  talked  and  entered  into  each 
other's  confidence,  as  brothers  in  the  Lord's  service. 
He  had  made  a  competency  for  himself  and  his 
family,  though  only  in  the  prime  of  life  ;  and  he  still 
carried  on  a  large  and  flourishing  business — but 
why?  to  devote  the  whole  profits,  year  after  year,  to 
the  direct  service  of  God  and  His  cause  among  men ! 
He  gave  me  a  cheque  for  the  largest  single  contri- 
bution with  which  the  Lord  had  yet  cheered  me. 
God,  who  knows  me,  sees  that  I  have  never  coveted 
money  for  myself  or  my  family ;  but  I  did  envy  that 
Christian  merchant  the  joy  that  he  had  in  having 
money,  and  having  the  heart  to  use  it  as  a  steward 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  !  Oh,  when  will  men  of  wealth 
learn  this  blessed  secret,  and,  instead  of  hoarding  up 
gold  till  death  forces  it  from  their  clutches,  put  it  out 
to  usury  now  in  the  service  of  their  Master,  and  see 
the  fruits  and  share  the  joy  thereof,  before  they  go 
hence  to  give  in  their  account  to  God  ?  One  of  the 
most  appalling  features  in  the  modern  Christian 
World,  considering  the  needs  of  men  and  the  claims 
of  Jesus,  is  this  same  practice  of  either  spending  all 
for  self,  or  hoarding  all  for  self,  alone  or  chiefly, 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 


Christians  who  do  so  seem  to  stand  in  need  of  a  great 
deal  of  converting  still ! 

Thereafter  I  was  invited  to  the  annual  Christian 
Conference  at  Dundee.  A  most  peculiar  experience 
befell  me  there.  Being  asked  to  close  the  forenoon 
meeting  with  prayer  and  the  benediction,  I  offered 
prayer,  and  then  began — "  May  the  love  of  God  the 

Father "  but  not  another  word  would  come  in 

English  ;  everything  was  blank  except  the  words  in 
Aniwan,  for  I  had  long  begun  to  think  in  the  Native 
tongue,  and  after  a  dead  pause,  and  a  painful  silence, 
I  had  to  wind  up  with  a  simple  "  Amen ! "  I  sat 
down  wet  with  perspiration.  It  might  have  been 
wiser,  as  the  Chairman  afterwards  suggested,  to  have 
given  them  the  blessing  in  Aniwan,  but  I  feared  to 
set  them  a-laughing  by  so  strange  a  manifestation  of 
the  "  tongues."  Worst  of  all,  it  had  been  announced 
that  I  was  to  address  them  in  the  afternoon  ;  but  who 
would  come  to  hear  a  Missionary  that  stuck  in  the 
benediction  ?  The  event  had  its  semi-comical  aspect, 
but  it  sent  me  to  my  knees  during  the  interval  in  a 
very  fever  of  prayerful  anxiety.  A  vast  audience 
assembled,  and  if  the  Lord  ever  manifestly  used  me 
in  interesting  His  people  in  Missions,  it  was  certainly 
then  and  there.  As  I  sat  down,  a  devoted  Free 
Church  Elder  from  Glasgow  handed  me  his  card, 
with  "  I.O.U.  ,£100."  This  was  my  first  donation  of  a 
hundred  pounds,  and  my  heart  was  greatly  cheered. 
I  praised  the  Lord,  and  warmly  thanked  His  servant 
A  Something  kept  sounding  these  words  in  my  ears, 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  361 

"  My  thoughts  are  not  as  your  thoughts ; "  and  also, 
"  Cast  thy  burden  upon  the  Lord,  and  He  will  sustain 
thee." 

During  my  address  at  that  meeting  three  coloured 
girls,  not  unlike  our  Island  girls,  sat  near  the  plat- 
form, and  eagerly  listened  to  me.  At  the  close,  the 
youngest,  apparently  about  twelve  years  of  age,  rose, 
salaamed  to  me  in  Indian  fashion,  took  four  silver 
bangles  from  her  arm,  and  presented  them  to  me, 
saying,— 

"Padre,  I  want  to  take  shares  in  your  Mission 
Ship  by  these  bangles,  for  I  have  no  money,  and  may 
the  Lord  ever  bless  you  !  " 

I  replied, — "  Thank  you,  my  dear  child  ;  I  will  not 
take  your  bangles,  but  Jesus  will  accept  your  offering, 
and  bless  and  reward  you  all  the  same." 

As  she  still  held  them  up  to  me,  saying,  "Padre, 
do  receive  them  from  me,  and  may  God  ever  bless 
you !  "  a  lady,  who  had  been  seated  beside  her,  came 
up  to  me,  and  said, — 

"  Please,  do  take  them,  or  the  dear  girl  will  break 
her  heart.  She  has  offered  them  up  to  Jesus  for  your 
Mission  Ship." 

I  afterwards  learned  that  the  girls  were  orphans, 
whose  parents  died  in  the  famine  ;  that  the  lady  and 
her  sister,  daughters  of  a  Missionary,  had  adopted 
them  to  be  trained  as  Zenana  Missionaries,  and  that 
they  intended  to  return  with  them,  and  live  and  die 
to  aid  them  in  that  blessed  work  amongs.t  the  daugh- 
ters of  India.  Oh,  what  a  reward  and  joy  might 


562  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

many  a  lady  who  reads  this  page  easily  reap  for  her- 
self in  Time  and  Eternity  by  a  similar  simple  yet 
far-reaching  service !  Take  action  when  and  where 
God  points  the  way ;  wait  for  no  one's  guidance. 

The  most  amazing  variety  characterized  the  gifts 
and  the  givers.  In  Glasgow  a  lady  sent  me  an  anony- 
mous note  to  this  effect : — 

"  I  have  been  curtailing  my  expenses.  The  first 
£$  saved  I  enclose,  that  you  may  invest  it  for  me  in 
the  Bank  of  Jesus.  I  am  sure  He  gives  the  best 
interest,  and  the  most  certain  returns." 

From  Edinburgh  a  lawyer  wrote,  saying, — "  I  here- 
with send  you  £$.  Take  out  for  me  two  hundred 
shares  in  the  Mission  Ship.  I  never  made  any  in- 
vestment with  more  genuine  satisfaction  in  all  my 
life." 

A  gentleman,  whose  children  had  zealously  col- 
lected a  considerable  sum  for  me  by  the  Cards,  at 
length  sent  me  his  own  subscription,  saying, — "  I  en- 
close you  £2$,  because  you  have  so  interested  my 
children  in  Missions  to  the  Heathen."  The  same 
friend,  after  hearing  me  plead  the  cause  in  Free  St 
George's,  Edinburgh,  sent  me  a  most  encouraging 
letter,  and  another  contribution  of  ;£ioo. 

In  Glasgow  a  lady  called  at  my  brother's  house, 
saying, — "  Is  the  Missionary  at  home  ?  Can  I  see  him 
alone  ?  If  not,  I  will  call  again."  Being  asked  into 
my  room,  she  declined  to  be  seated,  but  said, — "  I 
heard  you  tell  the  story  of  your  Mission  in  the  City 
Hall,  and  I  have  been  praying  for  you  ever  since.  I 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  363 

have  called  to  give  you  my  mite,  but  not  my  name. 
God  bless  you.  We  shall  meet  in  Heaven  !  "  She 
handed  me  an  envelope,  and  was  off  almost  before  I 
could  thank  her.  It  was  .£49  in  bank  notes. 

Another  dear  Christian  lady  came  to  see  me,  and 
at  the  close  of  a  delightful  conversation,  said  :  "  I 
have  been  thinking  much  about  you  since  I  heard 
you  in  the  Clark  Hall,  Paisley.  I  have  come  to  give 
a  little  bit  of  dirty  paper  for  your  Ship.  God  sent 
it  to  me,  and  I  return  it  to  God  through  you  with 
great  pleasure."  I  thanked  her  warmly,  thinking  it 
a  pound,  or  five  at  the  most;  on  opening  it,  after 
she  was  gone,  it  turned  out  to  be  £100.  I  felt  bowed 
down  in  humble  thankfulness,  and  pressed  forward 
in  the  service  of  the  Lord. 

Another  lady,  who  sent  for  me  to  call,  said  to  me : 
— "  I  have  heard  of  the  sufferings  and  losses  of  the 
Missionaries  on  your  Islands  through  the  smallness 
of  the  Sailing  Vessel.  I  am  glad  to  have  the  oppor- 
tunity of  giving  you  £50  to  assist  in  getting  a  Steam 
Auxiliary. 

Many  articles  of  jewellery,  silver  and  gold  orna- 
ments, rings  and  chains,  were  also  sent  to  me,  or 
dropped  into  the  Collecting  plate.  With  the  assistance 
of  Christian  gentlemen,  and  by  the  kindness  of  a 
merchant  at  once  interested  in  our  work  and  in  the 
gold  and  silver  trade,  these  were  turned  into  cash 
on  the  most  advantageous  possible  terms,  and  added 
to  the  Mission  Fund. 

Having  an  introduction  to  a  London  lady,  then 


364  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

living  in  Edinburgh,  I  called  and  was  most  kindly 
received  because  of  our  dear  mutual  friend  Mrs. 
Cameron,  of  St.  Kilda.  After  delightful  Christian 
conversation,  she  retired  for  a  minute,  and  returned, 
saying, — "  I  have  kept  this  for  twelve  months,  asking 
the  Lord  to  direct  me  as  to  its  disposal.  God  claims 
it  now  for  the  Mission  Ship,  and  I  have  great  joy 
in  handing  it  to  you."  It  was  another  £100.  I  had 
been  praying  all  that  afternoon  for  some  token  of 
encouragement,  especially  as  I  went  to  that  lady's 
house,  and  God's  extraordinary  answer,  even  while 
the  prayer  was  still  being  uttered,  struck  me  so 
forcibly  that  I  could  not  speak.  I  received  her  gift 
in  tears,  and  my  soul  looked  up  to  the  Giver  of  all. 

The  time  now  arrived  for  my  attempting  some- 
thing amongst  the  Presbyterians  of  England.  But 
my  heart  sank  within  me ;  I  was  a  stranger  to  all 
except  Dr.  Dykes,  and  the  New  Hebrides  Mission 
had  no  special  claims  on  them.  Casting  myself  upon 
the  Lord,  I  wrote  to  all  the  Presbyterian  Ministers 
in  and  around  London,  enclosing  my  "  Statement 
and  Appeal,"  and  asking  a  Service,  with  a  retiring 
collection,  or  the  surplus  above  the  usual  collection 
on  behalf  of  our  Mission  Ship.  All  declined,  except 
two.  I  learned  that  the  London  Presbytery  had 
resolved  that  no  claim  beyond  their  own  Church 
was  to  be  admitted  into  any  of  its  pulpits  for  a 
period  of  months,  under  some  special  financial  emer- 
gency. My  dear  friend,  Dr.  J.  Hood  Wilson,  kindly 
wrote  also  to  a  number  of  them  on  my  behalf,  but 


LAST    VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  365 

with  nearly  similar  result ;  though  at  last  other  two 
Services  were  arranged  for  with  a  collection,  and 
one  without.  Being  required  at  London,  in  any  case, 
in  connection  with  the  threatened  Annexation  of 
the  New  Hebrides  by  the  French,  I  resolved  to  take 
these  five  Services  by  the  way,  and  immediately 
return  to  Scotland,  where  engagements  and  oppor- 
tunities were  now  pressed  upon  me,  far  more  than  I 
could  overtake.  But  the  Lord  Himself  opened 
before  me  a  larger  door,  and  more  effectual,  than  any 
that  I  had  tried  in  vain  to  open  up  for  myself. 

The  Churches  to  which  I  had  access  did  nobly 
indeed,  and  the  Ministers  treated  me  as  a  very 
brother.  Dr.  Dykes  most  affectionately  supported 
my  Appeal,  and  made  himself  recipient  of  donations 
that  might  be  sent  for  our  Mission  Ship.  Dr.  Donald 
Fraser,  and  Messrs.  Taylor  and  Mathieson,  with  their 
Congregations,  generously  contributed  to  the  fund. 
And  so  did  the  Mission  Church  in  Drury  Lane — the 
excellent  and  consecrated  Rev.  W.  B.  Alexander, 
the  pastor  thereof,  and  his  wife,  becoming  my  devoted 
personal  friends,  and  continuing  to  remember  in 
their  work-parties  every  year  since  the  needs  of  the 
Natives  on  the  New  Hebrides.  Others  also,  whom 
I  cannot  wait  to  specify,  showed  a  warm  interest  in 
us  and  in  our  department  of  the  Lord's  work.  But 
my  heart  had  been  foolishly  set  upon  adding  a  large 
sum  to  the  fund  for  the  Mission  Ship,  and  when  only 
about  £150  came  from  all  the  Churches  in  London 
to  which  I  could  get  access,  no  doubt  I  was  sensible 


366  LAST   VJS27   TO  BRITAIN. 

of  cherishing  a  little  guilty  disappointment  That 
was  very  unworthy  in  me,  considering  all  my  pre- 
vious experiences,  and  God  deserved  to  be  trusted 
by  me  far  differently,  as  the  sequel  will  immediately 
show. 

That  widely-known  and  deeply-beloved  servant 
of  God,  J.  E.  Mathieson,  Esq.,  of  the  Mildmay  Con- 
ference Hall,  had  invited  me  to  address  one  of  their 
annual  meetings  on  behalf  of  Foreign  Missions,  and 
also  to  be  his  guest  while  the  Conference  lasted. 
Thereby  I  met  and  heard  many  godly  and  noble 
disciples  of  the  Lord,  whom  I  could  not  otherwise 
have  reached  though  every  Church  I  had  asked  in 
London  had  been  freely  opened  to  me.  These 
devout  and  faithful  and  generous  people,  belonging 
to  every  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  drawn 
from  every  rank  and  class  in  Society,  from  the 
humblest  to  the  highest,  were  certainly  amongst 
the  most  open-hearted  and  the  most  responsive  of 
all  whom  I  ever  had  the  privilege  to  address.  One 
felt  there,  in  a  higher  degree  than  almost  anywhere 
else,  that  every  soul  was  on  fire  with  love  to  Jesus 
and  with  genuine  devotion  to  His  Cause  in  every 
corner  of  the  Earth.  There  it  was  a  privilege  and 
a  gladness  to  speak ;  and  though  no  collection  was 
asked  or  could  be  expected,  my  heart  was  uplifted 
and  strengthened  by  these  happy  meetings  and  by 
all  that  Heavenly  intercourse. 

But  see  how  the  Lord  leads  us  by  a  way  we  know 
not !  Next  morning  after  my  address,  a  gentleman 


LAST   VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  367 

who  had  heard  me  handed  me  a  cheque  for  ^300,  by 
far  the  largest  single  donation  towards  our  Mission 
Ship;  and  immediately  thereafter  I  received,  from 
one  of  the  Mildmay  lady-Missionaries  £$ot  from  a 
venerable  friend  of  the  founder  £20,  from  "  Friends 
at  Mildmay  "  £30 ;  and  through  my  dear  friend  and 
brother,  J.  E.  Mathieson,  many  other  donations  were 
in  due  course  forwarded  to  me. 

My  introduction,  however,  to  the  Conference  at 
Mildmay  did  far  more  for  me  than  even  this ;  it 
opened  up  for  me  a  series  of  drawing-room  meetings 
in  and  around  London,  where  I  told  the  story  of  our 
Mission  and  preached  the  Gospel  to  many  in  the 
higher  walks  of  life,  and  received  most  liberal  support 
for  the  Mission  Ship.  It  also  brought  me  invitations 
from  many  quarters  of  England,  to  Churches,  to 
Halls,  and  to  County  Houses  and  Mansions. 

Lord  Radstock  got  up  a  special  meeting,  inviting 
by  private  card  a  large  number  of  his  most  influential 
friends ;  and  there  I  met  for  the  first  time  one  whom 
I  have  since  learned  to  regard  as  a  very  precious 
personal  friend,  Rev.  Sholto  D.  C.  Douglas,  clergyman 
of  the  Church  of  England,  who  then,  and  afterwards 
at  his  seat  in  Scotland,  not  only  most  liberally  sup- 
ported our  fund,  but  took  me  by  the  hand  as  a 
brother  and  promoted  my  work  by  every  means  in 
his  power. 

The  Earl  and  Countess  of  Tankerville  also  invited 
me  to  Chillingham  Castle,  and  gave  me  an  oppor- 
tunity of  addressing  a  great  assembly  there,  then 


368  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

gathered  together  from  all  parts  of  the  County.  The 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  received  me  in  a 
special  meeting  of  the  Directors;  and  I  was  able 
to  tell  them  how  all  we  the  Missionaries  of  these 
Islands,  whose  language  had  never  before  been  re- 
duced to  writing,  looked  to  them  and  leant  upon 
them  and  prayed  for  them  and  their  work — without 
whom  our  Native  Bibles  never  could  have  been  pub- 
lished. After  the  meeting,  the  Chairman  gave  me 
£5*  and  one  of  the  Directors  a  cheque  for  £2$  for  our 
Mission  Ship. 

I  was  also  invited  to  Leicester,  and  made  the 
acquaintanceship  of  a  godly  and  gifted  servant  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  the  Rev.  F.  B.  Meyer,  B.A.  (now  of 
London),  whose  books  and  booklets  on  the  higher 
aspects  of  the  Christian  Life  are  read  by  tens  of 
thousands,  and  have  been  fruitful  of  blessing.  There 
I  addressed  great  meetings  of  devoted  workers  in  the 
vineyard  ;  and  the  dear  friend  who  was  my  host  on 
that  occasion,  a  Christian  merchant,  has  since  con- 
tributed £10  per  annum  for  the  support  of  a  Native 
Teacher  on  the  New  Hebrides. 

It  was  my  privilege  also  to  visit  and  address  the 
Miiller  Orphanages  at  Bristol,  and  to  see  that  saintly 
man  of  faith  and  prayer  moving  about  as  a  wise  and 
loving  father  amongst  the  hundreds,  even  thousands, 
that  look  to  him  for  their  daily  bread  and  for  the 
bread  of  Life  Eternal.  At  the  close  of  my  address, 
the  venerable  founder  thanked  me  warmly  and 
said, — 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  369 

"  Here  are  £50,  which  God  has  sent  to  me  for  your 
Mission." 

I  replied,  saying, — "  Dear  friend,  how  can  I  take  it  ? 
If  I  could,  I  would  rather  give  you  ^500  for  your 
Orphans,  for  I  am  sure  you  need  it  all ! " 

He  replied,  with  sweetness  and  great  dignity,— 
'  God  provides  for  His  own  Orphans.  This  money 
cannot  be  used  for  them.  I  must  send  it  after  you 
by  letter.  It  is  the  Lord's  gift." 

Often,  as  I  have  looked  at  the  doings  of  men  and 
Churches,  and  tried  to  bring  all  to  the  test  as  if  in 
Christ's  very  presence, — it  has  appeared  to  me  that 
such  work  as  MUller's,  and  Barnardo's,  and  that  of 
my  own  fellow-countryman,  William  Quarrier,  must 
be  peculiarly  dear  to  the  heart  of  our  blessed  Lord. 
And  were  He  to  visit  this  world  again,  and  seek  a 
place  where  His  very  Spirit  had  most  fully  wrought 
itself  out  into  deeds,  I  fear  that  many  of  our  so-called 
Churches  would  deserve  to  be  passed  by,  and  that 
His  holy,  tender,  helpful,  divinely-human  love  would 
find  its  most  perfect  reflex  in  these  Orphan  Homes. 
Still  and  for  ever,  amidst  all  changes  of  creed  and  of 
climate,  this,  this  is  "  pure  and  undefiled  Religion  " 
before  God  and  the  Father ! 

Upper  Norwood,  London,  is  ever  fresh  in  my 
memory,  in  connection  with  my  first  and  subsequent 
visits,  chiefly  because  of  the  faithful  guidance  and 
help  amidst  all  the  perplexities  of  that  Great  Baby- 
lon, so  ungrudgingly  bestowed  upon  me  by  my  old 
Australian  friends,  then  resident  there,  William 

P.  24 


370  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

Storrie,  Esq.,  and  his  most  excellent  wife,  both 
devoted  workers  in  the  cause  of  Missions  abroad  and 
at  home.  Great  kindness  was  shown  to  me  also  by 
their  Minister  there;  and  by  T.  W.  Stoughton,  Esq., 
at  whose  Mission  Hall  there  was  a  memorable  and 
joyful  meeting  ;  and,  amongst  many  others  whom  I 
cannot  here  name,  by  Messrs.  Morgan  &  Scott,  of 
the  Christian,  —  all  of  whom  I  rejoiced  to  find 
actively  engaged  in  personal  service  to  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

But  in  this  connection  I  must  not  omit  to  mention 
that  the  noble  and  world-famous  servant  of  God, 
the  Minister  of  the  Tabernacle,  invited  me  to  a 
garden-party  at  his  home,  and  asked  me  to  address 
his  students  and  other  Christian  workers.  When  I 
arrived  I  found  a  goodly  company  assembled  under 
the  shade  of  lovely  trees,  and  felt  the  touch  of  that 
genial  humour,  so  mighty  a  gift  when  sanctified, 
which  has  so  often  given  wings  to  Mr.  Spurgeon's 
words,  when  he  introduced  me  to  the  audience  as 
"the  King  of  the  Cannibals  ! "  On  my  leaving,  Mrs. 
Spurgeon  presented  me  with  her  husband's  "Trea- 
sury of  David,"  and  also  "  £5  from  the  Lord's  cows," 
which  I  learned  was  part  of  the  profits  from  certain 
cows  kept  by  the  good  lady,  and  that  everything 
produced  thereby  was  dedicated  to  the  work  of  the 
Lord.  I  praised  God  that  He  had  privileged  me  to 
meet  this  extraordinarily  endowed  man,  to  whom  the 
whole  Christian  World  is  so  specially  indebted,  and 
who  has  consecrated  all  his  gifts  and  opportunities 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  371 

to   the  proclamation  of  the  pure  and  precious  Gos- 
pel. 

But  of  all  my  London  associations,  the  deepest 
and  the  most  imperishable  is  that  which  weaves  itself 
around  the  Honourable  Ion  Keith-Falconer,  who 
has  already  passed  to  what  may  truly  be  called 
a  Martyr's  crown.  At  that  time  I  met  him  at  his 
father-in-law's  house  at  Trent ;  and  on  another  oc- 
casion spent  a  whole  day  with  him  at  the  house  of 
his  noble  mother,  the  Countess-Dowager  of  Kintore. 
His  soul  was  then  full  of  his  projected  Mission  to 
the  Arabs,  being  himself  one  of  the  most  distin- 
guished Orientalists  of  the  day  ;  and  as  we  talked 
together,  and  exchanged  experiences,  I  felt  that 
never  before  had  I  visibly  marked  the  fire  of  God, 
the  holy  passion  to  seek  and  to  save  the  lost,  burning 
more  steadily  or  brightly  on  the  altar  of  any  human 
heart  The  heroic  founding  of  the  Mission  at  Aden 
is  already  one  of  the  precious  annals  of  the  Church 
of  Christ.  His  young  and  devoted  wife  survives,  to 
mourn  indeed,  but  also  to  cherish  his  noble  memory  ; 
and,  with  the  aid  of  others,  and  under  the  banner  of 
the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  to  see  the  "  Keith- 
Falconer  Mission  "  rising  up  amidst  the  darkness  of 
blood-stained  Africa,  as  at  once  a  harbour  of  refuge 
for  the  slave,  and  a  beacon- light  to  those  who  are 
without  God  and  without  hope.  The  servant  does 
his  day's  work,  and  passes  on  through  the  gates  of 
sleep  to  the  Happy  Dawn  ;  but  the  Divine  Master 
lives  and  works  and  reigns,  and  by  our  death,  as 


37*  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

surely  as  by  our  life,  His  holy  purposes  shall  be 
fulfilled. 

On  returning  to  Scotland,  every  day  was  crowded 
with  engagements  for  the  weeks  that  remained,  and 
almost  every  mail  brought  me  contributions  from  all 
conceivable  corners  of  the  land.  My  heart  was  set 
upon  taking  out  two  or  three  Missionaries  with  me 
to  claim  more  and  still  more  of  the  Islands  for 
Christ ;  and  with  that  view  I  had  addressed  Divinity 
Students  at  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  and  Aberdeen. 
Again  and  again,  by  conversation  and  correspond- 
ence, consecrated  young  men  were  just  on  the 
point  of  volunteering ;  but  again  and  again  the 
larger  and  better  known  fields  of  labour  turned  the 
scale,  and  they  finally  decided  for  China  or  Africa 
or  India.  Deeply  disappointed  at  this,  and  thinking 
that  God  directed  us  to  look  to  our  own  Australia 
alone  for  Missionaries  for  the  New  Hebrides,  I  re- 
solved to  return,  and  took  steps  towards  securing  a 
passage  by  the  Orient  Line  to  Melbourne.  But  just 
then  two  able  and  devoted  students,  Messrs.  Morton 
and  Leggatt,  offered  themselves  as  Missionaries  for  our 
Islands  ;  and  shortly  thereafter  a  third,  Mr.  Landells, 
also  an  excellent  man ;  and  all,  being  on  the  eve  of 
their  Licence,  were  approved  of,  accepted,  and  set  to 
special  preparations  for  the  Mission  field,  particularly 
in  acquiring  practical  medical  knowledge. 

On  this  turn  of  affairs,  I  managed  to  have  my 
passage  delayed  for  six  weeks,  and  resolved  to  cast 
myself  on  the  Lord  that  He  might  enable  me  in 


LAST   VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  373 

that  time  to  raise  at  least  £500,  in  order  to  furnish 
the  necessary  outfit  and  equipment  for  three  new 
Mission  Stations,  and  to  pay  the  passage  money  of 
the  Missionaries  and  their  wives,  that  there  might 
be  no  difficulty  on  this  score  amongst  the  Foreign 
Missions  Committees  on  the  other  side.  And  then 
the  idea  came  forcibly,  and  for  a  little  unmanned  me, 
that  it  was  wrong  in  me  to  speak  of  these  limits  as 
to  time  and  money  in  my  prayers  to  God.  But  I  re- 
flected, again,  how  it  was  for  the  Lord's  own  glory 
alone  in  the  salvation  of  the  Heathen,  and  for  no 
personal  aims  of  mine ;  and  so  I  fell  back  on  His 
promise, — "Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  My  Name," 
— and  believingly  asked  it  in  His  Name,  and  for 
His  praise  and  service  alone.  I  think  it  due  to  my 
Lord,  and  for  the  encouragement  of  all  His  servants, 
that  I  should  briefly  outline  what  occurred  in  answer 
to  these  prayers. 

Having  gone  to  the  centre  of  one  of  the  great  ship- 
building districts  of  Scotland,  and  held  a  series  of 
meetings,  and  raised  a  sum  of  about  £55  only  after 
nine  services  and  many  Sabbath  School  collecting 
cards,  my  heart  was  beginning  to  sink,  as  I  did  not 
think  my  health  would  stand  another  six  weeks  of 
incessant  strain  ;  when  at  the  close  of  my  last  meet- 
ing in  a  Free  Church,  an  Elder  and  his  wife  entered 
the  vestry  and  said, — 

"  We  are  deeply  interested  in  you  and  in  all  your 
work  and  plans.  You  say  that  you  have  asked  ^5CXD 
more.  We  gave  you  the  first  £100  at  the  Dundee 


374  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

Conference  ;  and  it  is  a  joy  to  us  to  give  you  this 
£100  too,  towards  the  making  up  of  your  final  sum. 
We  pray  that  you  may  speedily  realize  your  wish,  and 
that  God's  richest  blessing  may  ever  rest  upon  your 
head." 

Glasgow  readers  will  at  once  recognise  the  generous 
giver,  J.  Campbell  White,  Esq.,  who  rejoices,  along 
with  his  dear  wife,  to  regard  himself  as  a  steward 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  My  prayer  is  that  they,  and  all 
such,  may  feel  more  and  more  "blessed  in  their 
deeds." 

Another  week  passed  by,  and  at  the  close  of  it  a 
lady  called  upon  me,  and,  after  delightful  conversa- 
tion about  the  Mission,  said, — 

"  How  near  are  you  to  the  sum  required  ? "  I  ex- 
plained to  her  what  is  recorded  above,  and  she  con- 
tinued, "  I  gave  you  one  little  piece  of  paper,  at  the 
beginning  of  your  efforts.  I  have  prayed  for  you 
every  day  since.  God  has  prospered  me,  and  this  is 
one  of  the  happiest  moments  of  my  life,  when  I  am 
now  able  to  give  you  another  little  bit  of  paper." 

So  saying,  she  put  into  my  hand  ;£ioo.  I  pro- 
tested,— "You  are  surely  too  generous.  Can  you 
afford  a  second  ;£ioo?" 

She  replied  to  this  effect,  and  very  joyfully,  as  one 
who  had  genuine  gladness  in  the  deed, — "  My  Lord 
has  been  very  kind  to  me,  in  my  health  and  in  my 
business.  My  wants  are  simple  and  are  safe  in  His 
hands.  I  wait  not  till  death  forces  me,  but  give  back 
whatever  I  am  able  to  the  Lord  now,  and  hope  to 


VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  375 


live  to  see  much  blessing  thereby  through  you  in  the 
conversion  of  the  Heathen." 

The  name  of  that  dear  friend  from  Paisley  rises 
often  in  my  prayers  and  meditations  before  God. 
"Verily  I  say  unto  you,  the  Father  that  seeth  in 
secret  shall  reward  openly." 

My  last  week  had  come,  and  I  was  in  the  midst  of 
preparations  for  departure,  when  amongst  the  letters 
delivered  to  me  was  one  to  this  effect,  — 

"  Restitution  money  which  never  now  can  be  re- 
turned to  its  owner.  Since  my  Conversion  I  have 
laboured  hard  to  save  it.  I  now  make  my  only 
possible  amends  by  returning  it  to  God  through  you. 
Pray  for  me  and  mine,  and  may  God  bless  you  in 
your  work  !  "  I  rather  startled  my  brother  and 
his  wife  at  our  breakfast  table  by  shouting  out 
in  unwontedly  excited  tones,  —  "  Hallelujah  !  The 
Lord  has  done  it  !  Hallelujah  !  "  But  my  tones 
softened  down  into  intense  reverence,  and  my  words 
broke  at  last  into  tears,  when  I  found  that  this, 
the  second  largest  subscription  ever  received  by  me, 
came  from  a  converted  tradesman,  who  had  now 
consecrated  his  all  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  whose 
whole  leisure  was  now  centred  upon  seeking  to  bless 
and  save  those  of  his  own  rank  and  class,  amongst 
whom  he  had  spent  his  early  and  unconverted  days. 
Jesus  saith  unto  him,  "  Go  home  to  thy  friends,  and 
tell  them  how  great  things  the  Lord  hath  done  for 
thee,  and  hath  had  compassion  on  thee." 

Bidding  farewell  to  dear  old  Glasgow,  so  closely 


376  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

intertwined  with  all  my  earlier  and  later  experiences 
I  started  for  London,  accompained  by  my  brother 
James.  We  were  sitting  at  breakfast  at  Mrs.  Mathie- 
son's  table,  Mildmay,  when  a  telegram  was  put  into 
my  hands  announcing  the  "thank-offering"  from 
Lord  and  Lady  Polwarth,  received  since  our  depar- 
ture from  Glasgow,  and  referred  to  on  an  earlier  page. 
The  Lord  had  now  literally  exceeded  my  prayers. 
With  other  gifts,  repeated  again  by  friends  at  Mild- 
may,  the  special  fund  for  outfit  and  travelling  ex- 
penses for  new  Missionaries  had  risen  above  the 
£500,  and  now  approached  £650. 

In  a  Farewell  Meeting  at  Mildmay  the  Lord's 
servants  assembled  in  great  numbers  from  all  quarters 
of  London,  dedicated  me  and  my  work  very  solemnly 
to  God,  amid  songs  of  praise  and  many  prayers  and 
touching  "last"  words.  And  when  at  length  Mr. 
Mathieson,  intimating  that  I  must  go,  as  another 
company  of  Christian  workers  were  elsewhere  wait- 
ing also  to  say  Goodbye,  suggested  that  the  whole 
audience  should  stand  up,  and,  instead  of  hand 
shaking,  quietly  breathe  their  benedictory  Farewell 
as  I  passed  from  the  platform  down  through  their 
great  Hall,  a  perfect  flood  of  emotion  overwhelmed 
me.  I  never  felt  a  humbler  man,  nor  more  anxious 
to  hide  my  head  in  the  dust,  than  when  all  these 
noble,  gifted,  and  beloved  followers  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  consecrated  workers  in  His  service,  stood  up  and 
with  one  heart  said,  u  God  speed  "  and  "  God  bless 
you,"  as  I  passed  on  through  the  Hall.  To  one  who  had 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  377 

striven  and  suffered  less,  or  who  less  appreciated  how 
little  we  can  do  for  others  compared  with  what  Jesus 
had  done  for  us,  this  scene  might  have  ministered  to 
spiritual  pride  ;  but  long  ere  I  reached  the  ^oor  of 
that  Hall,  my  soul  was  already  prostrated  at  the  feet 
of  my  Lord  in  sorrow  and  in  shame  that  I  had  done 
so  little  for  Him,  and  I  bowed  my  head  and  could 
have  gladly  bowed  my  knees  to  cry,  "  Not  unto  us, 
Lord,  not  unto  us  !  " 

On  the  28th  October,  1885,  I  sailed  for  Melbourne, 
and  in  due  course  safely  arrived  there  by  the  good- 
ness of  God.  The  Church  and  people  of  my  own 
beloved  Victoria  gave  me  a  right  joyful  welcome,  and 
in  public  assembly  presented  me  with  a  testimonial, 
which  I  shrank  from  receiving,  but  which  all  the 
same  was  the  highly-prized  expression  of  their  con- 
fidence and  esteem. 

In  my  absence  at  the  Islands,  they  thereafter 
elected  me  Moderator  of  their  Supreme  Court,  and 
called  me  back  to  fill  that  highest  Chair  of  honour 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  God  is  my  witness  how 
very  little  any  or  all  of  these  things  in  themselves 
ever  have  been  coveted  by  me  ;  but  how,  when  they 
have  come  in  my  way,  I  have  embraced  them  with  a 
single  desire  thereby  to  promote  the  Church's  in- 
terest in  that  Cause  to  which  my  whole  life  and  all 
my  opportunities  are  consecrated, — the  Conversion  of 
the  Heathen  World. 

My  Mission  to  Britain  was  to  raise  ;£6,ooo,  in 
order  to  enable  the  Australian  Churches  to  provide  a 


3?8  LAST  VISIT  TO   BRITAIN. 

Steam  Auxiliary  Mission  Ship,  for  the  enlarged 
and  constantly  enlarging  requirements  of  the  New 
Hebrides.  I  spent  exactly  eighteen  months  at  home ; 
and  when  I  returned,  I  was  enabled  to  hand  over  to 
the  Church  that  had  commissioned  and  authorized 
me  no  less  a  sum  than  £9,000.  And  all  this  had 
been  forwarded  to  me,  as  the  free-will  offerings  of 
the  Lord's  stewards,  in  the  manner  illustrated  by 
the  preceding  pages.  "  Behold !  what  God  hath 
wrought ! " 

Of  this  sum  £6,000  are  set  apart  to  build  or  acquire 
the  new  Mission  Ship.  The  remainder  is  added  to 
what  we  call  our  Number  II.  Fund,  for  the  mainten- 
ance and  equipment  of  additional  Missionaries.  It 
has  been  the  dream  of  my  life  to  see  one  Missionary 
at  least  planted  on  every  Island  of  the  New  Hebrides, 
and  then  I  could  lie  down  and  whisper  gladly, 
"  Lord,  now  lettest  Thou  Thy  servant  depart  in 
peace !  " 

As  to  the  new  Mission  Ship,  delay  has  arisen — 
owing  to  a  difference  of  opinion  about  the  best  way 
of  carrying  out  the  proposal.  Negotiations  are  pro- 
gressing betwixt  New  South  Wales  and  Victoria  and 
the  other  Colonies  as  to  the  additional  annual  expen- 
diture for  the  maintenance  of  a  Steam- Auxiliary,  and 
how  the  same  is  to  be  allocated.  Also,  an  element 
of  doubt  and  perplexity  has  been  introduced  into  the 
scheme  by  the  possibility  of  the  Government  running 
Mails  regularly  from  Australia  to  Fiji,  and  calling  at 
one  or  other  of  the  New  Hebrides  harbours, — in 


LAST  VISIT   TO  BRITAIN.  379 

which  case  some  think  the  Missionaries  would  need 
only  an  inter-island  Steamer,  of  a  comparatively 
moderate  tonnage.  Meantime,  let  all  friends  who  are 
interested  in  us  and  our  work  understand — that  the 
money  so  generously  entrusted  to  me  has  been  safely 
handed  over  to  my  Victorian  Church,  and  has  been 
deposited  by  them  at  good  interest  in  the  bank, 
pending  the  settlement  of  these  business  details. 

To  me  personally,  this  delay  is  confessedly  a  keen 
and  deep  disappointment, — feeling  strongly  as  I  do, 
and  seeing  more  clearly  every  day,  the  waste  and 
suffering  caused  to  our  beloved  Missionaries  and  their 
families,  by  the  uncertainties  of  a  Sailing  Ship,  and  by 
the  utter  inability  of  our  present  Dayspring  to  over- 
take all  that  is  now  required.  But  this  is  not  the 
place  to  discuss  that  matter  in  detail.  The  work 
laid  upon  me  has  been  accomplished.  The  Colonial 
Churches  have  all  the  responsibility  of  the  further 
steps.  In  this,  as  in  many  a  harder  trouble  of  my 
chequered  life,  I  calmly  roll  all  my  burden  upon  the 
Lord.  I  await  with  quietness  and  confidence  His 
wise  disposal  of  events.  His  hand  is  on  the  helm ; 
and  whither  He  steers  us,  all  shall  be  well. 

But  let  me  not  close  this  chapter,  till  I  have  struck 
another  and  a  Diviner  note.  I  have  been  to  the  Is- 
lands again,  since  my  return  from  Britain.  The  whole 
inhabitants  of  Aniwa  were  there  to  welcome  me,  and 
my  procession  to  the  old  Mission  House  was  more 
like  the  triumphal  march  of  a  Conqueror  than  that 
of  a  humble  Missionary.  Everything  was  kept  in 


380  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

beautiful  and  perfect  order.  Every  Service  of  the 
Church,  as  previously  described  in  this  book,  was 
fully  sustained  by  the  Native  Teachers,  the  Elders, 
and  the  occasional  visit,  once  or  twice  a  year,  of  the 
ordained  white  Missionary  from  one  of  the  other 
Islands.  Aniwa,  like  Aneityum,  is  a  Christian  land. 
Jesus  has  taken  possession,  never  again  to  quit  those 
shores.  Glory,  glory  to  His  blessed  Name ! 
***** 

When  pleading  the  cause  of  the  Heathen  and  the 
claims  of  Jesus  on  His  followers,  I  have  often  been 
taunted  with  being  "  a  man  of  one  idea."  Sometimes 
I  have  thought  that  this  came  from  the  lips  of  those 
who  had  not  even  one  idea ! — unless  it  were  how  to 
kill  time  or  to  save  their  own  skin.  But  seriously 
speaking,  is  it  not  better  to  have  one  good  idea  and 
to  live  for  that  and  succeed  in  it,  than  to  scatter  one's 
life  away  on  many  things  and  leave  a  mark  on 
none? 

And,  besides,  you  cannot  live  for  one  good  idea 
supremely  without  thereby  helping  forward  many 
other  collateral  causes.  My  life  has  been  domin- 
ated by  one  sacred  purpose ;  but  in  pursuing  it  the 
Lord  has  enabled  me  to  be  Evangelist  as  well  as 
Missionary,  and  whilst  seeking  for  needed  money  to 
seek  for  and  save  and  bless  many  souls, — has  enabled 
me  to  defend  the  Holy  Sabbath  in  many  lands,  as 
the  God-given  and  precious  birthright  of  the  toiling 
millions,  to  be  bartered  away  for  no  price  or  bribe 
that  men  can  offer, — has  enabled  me  to  maintain  the 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  381 

right  of  every  child  in  Christian  lands,  or  in  Heathen, 
to  be  taught  to  read  the  blessed  Bible  and  to  un- 
derstand it,  as  the  Divine  foundation  of  all  Social 
Order  and  the  sole  guarantee  of  individual  freedom 
as  well  as  of  national  greatness, — and  has  enabled  me 
also  to  do  battle  against  the  infernal  Kanaka  or 
Labour  Traffic,  one  of  the  most  cruel  and  blood* 
stained  forms  of  slavery  on  the  face  of  the  Earth, 
and  to  rouse  the  holy  passion  of  Human  Brother- 
hood in  the  Colonies  and  at  Home  against  those 
who  trafficked  in  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men. 

In  these,  as  well  as  in  my  own  direct  labours  as  a 
Missionary,  I  probably  have  had  my  full  share  of 
"  abuse "  from  the  enemies  of  the  Cross,  and  a  not 
inconsiderable  burden  of  trials  and  afflictions  in  the 
service  of  my  Lord  ;  yet  here,  as  I  lay  down  my  pen, 
let  me  record  my  immovable  conviction  that  this  is 
the  noblest  service  in  which  any  .human  being  can 
spend  or  be  spent ;  and  that,  if  God  gave  me  back 
my  life  to  be  lived  over  again,  I  would  without  one 
quiver  of  hesitation  lay  it  on  the  altar  to  Christ,  that 
He  might  use  it  as  before  in  similar  ministries  of 
love,  especially  amongst  those  who  have  never  yet 
heard  the  Name  of  Jesus.  Nothing  that  has  been 
endured,  and  nothing  that  can  now  befall  me,  makes 
me  tremble — on  the  contrary,  I  deeply  rejoice — when 
I  breathe  the  prayer  that  it  may  please  the  blessed 
Lord  to  turn  the  hearts  of  all  my  children  to  the 
Mission  field  ;  and  that  He  may  open  up  their  way 
and  make  it  their  pride  and  joy  to  live  and  die  in 


382  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

carrying  Jesus  and  His  Gospel  into  the  heart  of  the 
Heathen  World  !  God  gave  His  best,  His  Son,  to 
me  ;  and  I  give  back  my  best,  my  All,  to  Him. 

Reader,  Fare-thee-well !  Thou  hast  companied 
with  me, — not  without  some  little  profit,  I  trust ;  and 
not  without  noting  many  things  that  led  thee  to  bless 
the  Lord  God,  in.  whose  honour  these  pages  have 
been  written.  In  your  life  and  in  mine,  there  is  at 
least  one  last  Chapter,  one  final  Scene,  awaiting  us, 
— God  our  Father  knows  where  and  how !  By  His 
grace,  I  will  live  out  that  Chapter,  I  will  pass  through 
that  Scene,  in  the  faith  and  in  the  hope  of  Jesus,  who 
has  sustained  me  from  childhood  till  now.  As  you 
close  this  book,  go  before  your  Saviour,  and  pledge 
yourself  upon  your  knees  by  His  help  and  sympathy 
to  do  the  same.  And  let  me  meet  you,  and  let  us 
commune  with  each  other  again,  in  the  presence  and 
glory  of  the  Redeemer.  Fare-thee-well ! 


I 


y 


. 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


A     000  986  064     4 


